While at a family reunion on Saturday night, my Aunt Sandi, my mother's sister, asked me to dance with her.

I'm 18 and pretty shy and don't have a girlfriend right now. She's now 40 and has always been a source of fantasy ever since I started masturbating, and when we got out on the dance floor, a slow song came on, and we gotreallyclose to each other.

Her perfume was intoxicating and I started to feel my dick growing in my pants. I moved in very close to her and, without thinking, started pushing myself against her, along with pressing against her tits. I had never been this close to her. We had hugged many times, but this was definitely different.

While doing this, I gathered the courage, probably driven by desire, to look directly into her eyes, and I knew for certain that she was feeling my dick press against her. She just smiled at me and then she actually pressed harder back into me. I could tell that she was enjoying this.

This went on for several minutes while the song played. We were just locked together, with me grinding on her and her grinding right back. My arm was around her back, and I began to slowly move my hand around her back, just slowly caressing her through her shiny dark green dress.

When the song ended, my face felt flushed, and as we parted, she whispered in my ear "That was nice. Are you alright?" The embarrassment was kicking in and all I could croak out was "Yes, I'll be ok."

Then, gesturing with her eyes toward my crotch, she said "You should go take care of that. And then we can dance again later."

I nearly bolted to the bathroom and masturbated furiously into a wad of toilet paper. Her smell was all over me and this made me finish really quickly. It felt like a ton of cum gushed out of me. My stomach was in knots and I was feeling very shaky. I peed and just breathed deeply and tried my best to calm down, hoping I wasn't about to throw up.

I got cleaned up and went back out and sat down. In about fifteen minutes she came and sat by me. Again, her smell hit me like a truck. "All better now?" she asked. She obviously knew that I had done as she had suggested. Slightly calmer and feeling a little bold, I came back with "All better... for the moment."

This made her smile and laugh, and she said "Yeah, I know how it is being a horny teenager. I was one once, you know. I still am. Horny a lot that is." And then she laughed even harder.

I just sat there in disbelief at the way she was talking to me. She then asked if I wanted to dance again, but I just said I wouldn't mind just sitting there for a bit and talking to her. Besides, I was starting to grow hard again already and didn't want to walk out to the dance floor with an obvious boner.

She said, "Well, I can talk for a few minutes, but I don't want people to start looking at us funny." She was obviously aware that other people, especially my mom, would be keeping an eye on me and be wondering what her sister was up to talking to me.

I asked her why she allowed me to dance with her the way we did, and she said "Oh, I've seen the way you look at me sometimes. Do you think you can ogle my butt that often and I will never catch you?"

Damn. I thought I was being so super-stealthy when I checked her out. I just replied "I guess not... Sorry about that."

"Don't be sorry. Boys will be boys. Anyway, I just figured I would get you back a little by holding you close to me when we were dancing. But, I think I went a little too far and made you, ahem, uncomfortable."

I managed to get out "Yeah, the thing is, your perfume smells so good, and I lost control of myself out there. You... you just look so great tonight."

And those words just hung there in the silence for a good thirty seconds. I detected that nowherface was getting red. I could tell that she was pondering what to say next, and finally she said "So, you think of me when you're... uh..., how should I put this, alone?"

I just nodded at this point since I couldn't speak. She then said "Wow that is really sweet. Well, I should get up and go talk to some of the others over there. I'll be back in a bit, ok? I need to think."

So, away she went. My mom was just coming back from dancing and sat down next to me. The first thing out of her mouth was "So, I see you're getting along with Aunt Sandi. Did you like dancing with her?"

Obviously she had been watching my little dance performance. I just said "Yes, it was good. She's a pretty good dancer." I couldn't really say, "Oh, and I had to go jerk off in the bathroom because I'm lusting after your sister." But that's exactly what I said to myself, and I could feel my head about ready to explode.

Mom smirked "Oh, yeah, she's had a lot of experience alright." Looking intently at me, she asked "Why is your face so red? Are you feeling ok?" She then put her lips on my forehead like she always did when I was little to check me for a fever.

I tried everything I could do to just breathe deeply. I said "Yep, I'm good. I think I just got a little hot out there when I was dancing."

This seemed to satisfy her and she went over with the others where my aunt had gone and they were all talking and laughing and drinking, something I can't do yet. I continued to sit and just listen to the music. I flexed my leg muscles rhythmically to try to get my boner to go away, and it finally did.

Once I was back to normal, I drifted over to the group and stood near Aunt Sandi. Once again I could smell her perfume. I caught myself before checking out her ass again and decided to ask her if she wanted to dance one more time. She smiled and said "Sure." We started walking and she said in a lower voice "We'll have to see if we can't be quite so naughty this time."

This time a faster song was playing, so we didn't get the opportunity to get really close. But, sometimes she would turn around and I would automatically look down at her butt. A couple times, when she turned back around she smiled at me, knowing just what I had done. I just kind of smiled and shrugged and said "I can't help it." This made her giggle and she said "No worries. I like it when I know you're looking." And then she turned around again. She was completely teasing the shit out of me and was loving every minute. So much for not being naughty.

We danced to a couple more songs that night, and when it was time to go, we hugged. Once again, going on desire alone, I turned and kissed her on the cheek. She was a little surprised and kissed me on the cheek back, and said "Oh, well, thank you honey. You are so sweet. I love you." With a slight pause, she finally added "And I'll be thinking ofyoutoo."

I couldn't say anything back to that, so I just smiled and walked away. I looked back once and our eyes met for a good five seconds. I'm almost certain that my aunt had just told me that she would be thinking about me when she was "alone" too.

That night in bed, I must have cum six more times. Now, my fantasy had some real, true-life components to it, and I'm finding myself wanting to see her again as soon as possible.

When I woke up Sunday morning, my first thought was of Aunt Sandi. Her final words from the family reunion dance echoed in my mind. I knew I had to talk to her, but I had no idea what her number was.

I went downstairs to the kitchen where my mom kept her little book of everyone's phone numbers, and sure enough, Aunt Sandi's number was there. I entered it into my phone's contact list and went back up to my room so I could call her in private.

Sitting on my bed, I took a deep breath and dialed the number.

"Hello?"

I said "Hi, it's your dance partner from last night." She sort of laughed and said "You know, I had this feeling that I might be hearing from you today, and here you are. Does your mom know you're calling me?" I said no, and then she asked "Are you calling me from your mom's phone or your cell phone?" I told her I was in my room and that seemed to make her feel better.

"I wouldn't want your mom overhearing you talking to me," she said. I told her that I understood, and then I said what I had been wanting to say. "I thought about you last night. I even dreamed of you. And when I woke up this morning, you were the first thing I thought of."

She said "That is so flattering. To be honest, I couldn't get you out of my mind either. You were so nice to me. Since your uncle died, I've been all alone here, and it's so nice to be paid attention to the way you did last night." My aunt and uncle had never had kids, and my uncle had had a heart attack at work three years prior. He was in construction and almost a hundred people came to the funeral. He was only 39 at the time and apparently had some kind of congenital heart defect that never caused any symptoms until it was too late.

I said "I would like to come down and visit you. I was thinking I could skip school tomorrow and drive down there. Would that be ok with you?"

There was dead silence on the phone now. A full minute passed by where all I could hear was her breathing. I said "Are you still there?" She replied "Oh yes, still here. Just not sure how to respond. You know what you're asking here, right? Do you know what this means? We need to think this over and make sure you don't get hurt. But, at the same time, it has been very lonely. I know I don't want to get married again, and dating at 40 isn't easy, so I've never given it much thought."

I said "All I know is that I can't stop thinking about you, and it sounds like you feel something, right?"

She hesitated and said "I do feel something, and it scares the heck out of me. You're my nephew. I changed your diapers when you were a baby and played with you when you were little. Now that you're all grown up, it's really confusing to have these feelings, you know? I mean, let's think this through for a minute. If you drive down to see me tomorrow and we do something that can never be undone, what then?"

I said "I don't know. I know we can't have an actual relationship, like you're my girlfriend or something. Mom would probably freak out if she found out. You know, I've read on the Internet about how people have friends with benefits, where it's just physical, without the complications of love."

She laughed and said "Benefits, huh?! So, you would just visit to use me and then leave? I'm not sure I like that." She paused for a few seconds and then, in a more serious tone, said "But, I guess I would be using you too, so at least it would be a fair trade."

Then, she said "I can't believe we're even having this conversation. Tell me something. How long, exactly, have you had these kinds of feelings for me?"

I said "One time when I was about 14, we were visiting you at your house, and I had snuck into your bedroom and looked through your photo albums. There were a lot of pictures of you in them when you were about my age now, and you were in a bikini on a beach somewhere." "Oh yes, that was at Melbourne beach. We went there when we visited Disney World in Orlando," she interrupted.

"I saw you in those pictures, and it changed how I saw you. You were so gorgeous in that skimpy little yellow bikini with your long, flowing brown hair," I said. "And, you know how it is at that age. Pretty much every waking moment has thoughts of sex in it. I have thought of you and the way you looked in those pictures so many times over the years."

"Oh my God, really?" she said and giggled. "Haven't you had any crushes on girls closer to your own age?" I said "Oh, sure, but when it comes to what I really like the best, it was those images of you. Maybe in the back of my mind, I knew that there was no way I could ever be with you, and that made it even more exciting."

She said, "Ok, well, I can see that. I was hot in those pictures, I will admit. When I was that age, all I could think of was sex too. To think that you were thinking of me all these years, and in that way, really makes me feel good. Special, even. I haven't felt this way in so long. Thank you."

It was my turn to be speechless. Here she was, thanking me for thinking of her in a sexual way. "Well, you're welcome. I still think you're beautiful now," I barely croaked out.

She said "Aww, you're so sweet. Ok, well, I've decided. It's totally against my better judgment, but I do want you to come down and see me. I know this is probably going to mean that I'm a terrible person, but right now I feel like it's the right thing to do."

"You're far from being a terrible person, Aunt Sandi," I said.

"About that... You should probably start calling me by just my name. 'Aunt' just sounds weird at this point in the conversation." She laughed at this. "So, is this going to put you behind at school if you start missing days?"

I said "No, I can turn in assignments online and I can keep up with the lectures online too. I'll just need to be sure not to let anything slip. I have an exam coming up this Friday in Calculus II, so I do have to be there for that. And I have to be home by dinner time every day, or mom starts calling me. So, if I take off at my usual leave time in the morning, I could probably get to your house around 9. How does that sound?"

"Sure, I'll be up by then. I guess I'll have to do a little house cleaning before you get here. I've been letting things slide lately since I was getting ready for the family reunion. You remember how to get here, right?"

"Of course. We have GPS these days, you know," I said. She laughed again, and in her best old lady voice said "You kids and yer gizmos."

Then, in a serious voice, said "But, I want you to listen up. You cannot, under any circumstances, tell anyone about this, especially your mom. No bragging, no offhand comments, no nothing. If this somehow gets back to my sister, it will destroy our relationship. She would never forgive me for even thinking about her son like this. Don't tell your friends or anyone that knows our family. I know how guys are, so you need to keep your mouth shut. Is that clear?"

"You have my word," I promised.

"Ok, good. So, tomorrow at 9. Can you call me 15 minutes before you get here so I'll know how far away you are?" she asked.

"Sure, I will do it. Thank you for letting this happen. This is really exciting," I said eagerly.

"I have to admit that it is. It's downright clandestine..." she said, and giggled again.

"Ok, well, I will see you tomorrow. Love you, Aunt, uh, er, Sandi. Sorry, it sounds so weird saying it by itself," I said.

"Love you too. And, get used to it. Once you get here and walk through my door, I'm not going to be your aunt anymore. You'll understand why. Ok, bye honey."

"Bye."

I touched End on my phone and just sat there on my bed in silence. What had just happened? My stomach was feeling all weird, my hands were cold and clammy, and my heart was racing. I felt like I was going to hyperventilate.

But, my dick was hard.

Aunt Sandi - PART 3

All day Sunday, I was overwhelmed with excitement for the prospects of what could be happening tomorrow. My appetite was basically nonexistent, and my mom noticed, of course.

She asked "What is up with you? You're all quiet and you hardly touched your lunch. Is something wrong?"

I just lied "I'm just tired. Didn't get much sleep last night."

She said "Oh, were you having a hard time getting your Aunt Sandi off your mind? Or, did you think I didn't notice your little performance last night when you were dancing with her?"

My mouth must have dropped open, and I could feel my eyes shifting from side to side. What the fuck was going to happen now? All I could manage to say was "Was it that obvious?"

She shot back "Completely. You two were embarrassing. I saw her shaking her butt at you and I could see the way you were looking at her. I was a young girl once too. I can see these things, and I know how guys think. With their dicks, mostly. And she should know better, and I plan to tell her so later."

Ok, my mom had never, ever uttered the word "dick" in my presence before. I just stood there in silence waiting for what was going to come out of her next.

"So, I assume that you have some kind of crush on her now? How long has this been going on?" she asked.

I'm just looking down at the floor now, and I just lied again "Just last night. I was really excited when we were dancing because her perfume smelled so great."

"Perfume?! Oh my God, boy! You're only 18 and I know you don't have much experience, but you have to know the difference between having a crush and being in love with someone. This crush you have for Aunt Sandi has to stop. She's twice your age and you're blood relatives! Do you understand what that means?" I just nodded and said nothing.

And with that, the confrontation was thankfully over, for now. Soon, my thoughts returned to tomorrow, and slowly my excitement started coming back. I knew more than ever that if my mom suspected anything, she would completely lose it.

I thought about what sort of stuff I might need for tomorrow. Would I need condoms? Aunt Sandi had never had kids and I had never really heard why. Maybe something was wrong with my uncle, or maybe they just didn't want any kids. They did travel a lot, so I guess they had plenty of money that they didn't have to spend on children. I decided that just to be safe, I'd stop and pick up a pack of condoms in the morning.

The next morning took forever to arrive. I couldn't sleep at all. I had decided not to masturbate at all, and I just lay in bed and tossed and turned. I would drift off and dream of sex and then wake up with a raging boner. This kept happening over and over until finally my alarm went off.

With dreary eyes, I hoisted myself out of bed and showered, shaved, and got ready for "school" as usual. I got on my laptop and checked my agenda for school online and was relieved that nothing special was in store for today. Once I was dressed, I headed downstairs.

Mom was in the kitchen getting my little sister's lunch ready, and she took one look at me and just said "You look like crap. Did you not sleep?"

"No, not much." I said.

She said "Well, try to stay awake in class today. I'm sure the professors wouldn't appreciate it if you sleep through their classes."

"Yep, I'll do my best." With that, I told her I was taking off and gave her a hug. She pulled me in close and held me there for a second and kissed me on the cheek, which she usually didn't do. In a low voice, she said "Don't worry, it will get better. You'll meet a nice girl soon and you won't even remember this business about your Aunt. I love you baby."

"Love you too, mom. See you tonight. Bye."

And with that, I was off. I put my aunt's address into Google Maps and headed to the Walgreens. I picked out some condoms and nervously paid and left.

The drive to my aunt's house was uneventful. I hit rush hour traffic, so it took me about 20 minutes longer than I had planned. When the GPS said I was 15 minutes away, I called up my aunt to let her know I was almost there.

After the hellos were out of the way, she said "When you get here, the garage door will be open, so pull your car in there. I've got nosy neighbors and I don't need any busybodies spreading rumors."

I smiled and said "Sure, no problem."

When I got there, I pulled into the garage, and my aunt pretty much appeared at the door into the house and clicked the button to close the garage door.

She was smiling as I got myself out of the car, almost forgetting to grab my Walgreens bag.

As she noticed the bag, she asked "Whatcha got there?"

I said, "Uh, I picked up a box of condoms."

Quickly, she said "Oh, well you won't be needing those. I was planning to explain that. Sorry, I should have thought to tell you that when we spoke yesterday."

I tossed the bag back into the car and headed toward her. Aunt Sandi was dressed in sweat pants and a football jersey of all things. She had on no makeup and her hair was tied back in a ponytail.

She explained, "I was just on the elliptical for the past hour, trying to work out my nervousness. It didn't work, but I tried."

Relieved, I said "Oh, so I'm not the only one that is scared out of my mind? I'm practically shaking."

She said, "Aw, poor thing." That was when I got to her and she held her arms open and we embraced. We just stood there on the threshold holding each other. She said "I'm so glad you're here with me." She moved her face toward mine and we kissed each other on the lips for the first time.

I could feel her tongue on my lips so I opened my mouth for her and we kissed passionately. Immediately, my hand moved to caress her breasts through her shirt, at which point she broke the kiss and held my hand back. "Slow down a bit there. We'll get to that. I had other plans first."

Then, she reached down and put her hand on my penis, rubbing it up and down through my pants. "Mmmm, so that's what it feels like. I wish I could have touched it on Saturday." I just stood there breathing heavily and wanting to take her right there on the floor.

"I want to make you some breakfast," she said. "Have you eaten? I thought we could have some food first, then I could take a shower to get all this sweat off of me, and then we could get to know each other a little. Is that ok, or are you just wanting to fuck?"

Bam. She said "fuck". All my life, my parents had never really cursed in front of us kids, so on the rare occasion that my mom ever said "shit," she would always apologize and said that she didn't want to hear us kids repeating any "naughty" words. And, my aunt was always on her best behavior, of course, and never used any kind of profanity in our presence.

I decided that I could use some food because I had been so intent on getting out the door that I had just skipped having anything. Getting over my feeling of being shocked, I said "No that sounds good. You have today all planned out, huh?"

"Yep. Got the house all cleaned and I even cleared out that spot in the garage so you could park in here. Usually it's a mess." she laughed.

We headed into the kitchen. I walked behind her, intently watching her ass. She seemed to sense this, as usual, and giggled. Then she pulled her sweat pants and panties down and flashed me her butt cheeks just before we got there. She started walking really slow, shaking her butt from side to side, and singing a striptease song. "Ha ha, do you like seeing it finally?"

"Yes, very nice. Just like I imagined all those times," I said. We got to the kitchen and she pulled her pants back up.

"You mean, all those times you jerked off thinking of me?" she said, grinning salaciously. I turned several shades of crimson at this point and nodded.

"Don't worry, I know what boys do. You do know that girls touch themselves too, right? I do it almost every day myself."

I knew, of course, but it was so freaking weird hearing my aunt tell me that she masturbated. What she had told me before was right. She wasn't acting like an aunt anymore. She was acting a lot more like a girlfriend.

"Did you take care of yourself last night or maybe this morning before getting here?" she asked.

"No, I wanted to save myself up for you," I replied.

"Oh good, I'm glad you were able to do that. You'll need your strength to keep up with me," she stated proudly. "You look like you didn't get much sleep last night, baby. Are you going to be ok, or would you like to take a quick nap first?" She was serious. Man, I must have looked like death, and that's pretty much what I felt like.

"No, I should be ok. Unless you insist." I laughed and so did she.

"Ok, well how does a bacon omelet sound? We're gonna need our protein," she said, laughing again.

"It sounds fine."

We ate and talked, and touched. We sat at the table and held hands. She kept touching my face and looking deeply into my eyes. I looked back at her and tried to duplicate the level of emotion she was sending to me. We finished up with the food and cleaned up the dishes. We stood at the sink together, talking and kissing. I grabbed her butt a few times and she splashed water on me. Then she grasped my dick through my pants with a wet hand and laughed.

When the dishes were done, I literally picked her up off the floor and held her to me and kissed her as passionately as I knew how. After a few minutes, I let her down, still kissing her and running my hands all over her body, squeezing her ass and tits.

"Wait, wait," she said. Breathing heavily, she said "I wanted to shower first before we get too carried away."

Almost whimpering, I said "I want you so bad Sandi. I want to make love with you."

"I know, I want it too. Very badly. But I don't want you smelling my sweaty stinky pussy," she laughed. "I want your first impression of my body to be perfect."

"Can I come in the shower with you? I want to see you totally naked."

"Soon enough. Patience, my boy. I have a little surprise for you," she said with a sly grin.

"Come out and sit in the living room. I brought out all my old photo albums. You start looking at them, and then I want to come out and tell you a little about myself as a younger woman. Ok? Can you wait? And, please don't touch yourself. I know you're about ready to explode, but hold it in a little longer for me, ok? I will make it worth all the waiting."

"Ok, I'll see what I can do." Disappointed, I headed out to the couch where she had the photo albums all laid out and ready to go. She headed back to her bedroom and I heard the shower start up. I started thumbing through the pictures, which showed her and my uncle on all their many vacations. They had been to Australia, taken an Alaskan cruise, and even visited Europe. They always looked so happy.

In one of the books, there were the pictures of Sandi in her skimpy bikini. Being older now, I studied them intently, seeing now the outline of her vulva under her bottoms and seeing that her nipples were standing at attention. This was not helping me to not touch myself. I reached into my pants to readjust my cock for the hundredth time that morning. I noticed that there was some precum seeping out of my dick, and hoped that it wouldn't be much longer until I could relieve this pressure.

I heard the shower turn off, and then about 5 minutes later she walked out to the living room, wearing some plain white panties and a purple night shirt. Her dark brown hair was still wet and in a ponytail, and she still had no makeup on. I realized that no makeup was obviously best, because it would just get messed up anyway. She was still very pretty to me.

She was wearing that perfume again though. She said "I knew you liked this scent, so I put some for you down below." She grinned. "Surprise!" This was fucking killing me.

She came and sat next to me on the couch, and saw that I was on the page with her in the bikini. She smiled and said "That was a great summer. We went to Orlando to go to Disney World and the Epcot Center. We also drove down and spent a day at the beach. Wasn't I pretty back then?" she asked.

"Oh God, were you ever!" I said. "But, you're still beautiful now. I can see every bit of that girl in you now."

"Ha ha, you big liar. And look, here's one of your mom. Wasn't your mom pretty?" I replied "Yep, almost as pretty as you." She smiled and continued "That was a lifetime ago. It was only a year after that trip that I found out that I would never be able to have children," she said, with some sorrow in her voice.

She went on, "Yeah, apparently I had some fibroids in my uterus, so I had to have a hysterectomy. No babies for me."

"I had no idea. I thought you just didn't want kids. I'm so sorry." I reached over and hugged her close to me.

"Oh, don't worry sweetie, I'm fine now. It took a long time to get over that. I never thought a person could cry that much. When I met your uncle and we were starting to get close, I was so afraid to tell him about me being defective, but when I finally did, he said it was alright and that he just wanted me anyway and didn't need kids. So, I knew he was The One."

We talked a while longer, and then she said "Well, I just wanted to get all that out there to at least let you know some personal things about me. Are you ready? I know I am." She laughed.

I stood and grabbed her and picked her up. Giggling, she said "Hey now, are you sure you want to do this? I'm not 110 pounds anymore like in that picture."

"You're not heavy," I said, and carried her down the hall to the bedroom.

I laid her on the bed, and she said, "You know, you still look so tired. Here's what we'll do first. I will take care of you with my mouth and let you doze off a little."

"But what about you?"

"I can wait a bit longer. Now, what say you help me take these clothes off?"

She sat up for me, and in an instant, I had pulled her night shirt over her head, revealing her beautiful C-cup breasts. Her nipples were hard, and I leaned down and sucked one into my mouth. "Mmmmm, that feels so good." Then, she lifted herself up and I pulled her panties down in one swift motion. "Oooh..." she gasped.

There she was, completely naked. Her pussy was not shaved, just groomed a little. She saw I was looking at it and said "I know girls nowadays shave or wax, but I never really got into that, and your uncle never complained. I hope it's ok. Have most of the girls you've been with been bare?"

"I, uh..." I stammered. She sensed my discomfort and asked "Baby, are you a virgin?" All I could do was nod. She laughed and hugged me to her and said "Wow, I'm going to be your first. Let's get you out of your clothes too."

I quickly stripped, and her eyes went to my cock. "Oh dear, you're leaking. Let's get that taken care of. Come up on the bed with me." She motioned with her finger, and I obeyed.

"Here, lay on your back and spread your legs open for me." She climbed down and sat between my legs. She took my cock in her hand and started gently massaging me. With her other hand, she gently caressed my scrotum and rubbed my perineum. It felt awesome.

"Do you think you'd like it if I rubbed your butthole? I know your uncle loved that," she said.

"Sure, if it's ok with you." My eyes closed shut the instant I felt her saliva-wet finger start rubbing my anus. "Oooooh, God, yesssss." I moaned.

"Oh yes, that feels good, doesn't it?" Then, she leaned forward and licked up all of my leaking precum. "Mmmmm." She engulfed my cock in her mouth. She said "I'm going to put my finger in, is that ok honey?"

"Yes, oh yes."

Her finger slid into and out of my asshole slowly. Each time she went in, she would press against my prostate. In about what seemed like 30 seconds, my semen erupted into her mouth. "Ohhhhhhhh!!!!" was all I could get out.

"Mmmmmmm" I heard her sound out at she sucked my juices from me. "How was that, baby?" She came up and lay beside me and kissed me. I could faintly taste my cum in her mouth, but it didn't matter. Everything felt so much better now. So much better. She said "Ok, now, let's get you covered up."

We pulled the covers up over us and said "Now, you rest a bit. I'll be right beside you when you wake up." I felt her hot, naked body touching mine, and as we laid there in an embrace, I drifted off.

When I awoke, the first thing I thought of was her, just like usual. Except this time, she was there lying next to me, naked.

"Hey, sleepy. Feeling a little better now?" she asked. "You slept for a whole hour."

"Wow, really? Yes, I think I'll make it now. Sorry about that."

"Oh, don't worry about it. I just laid here watching you sleep, thinking of all the things I wanted to do to you, and what I wanted you to do to me." Her hand traveled down my chest and to my cock, which instantly rose back to attention. "Oooh, I see you're ready to play again."

Pulling the covers back, she put her mouth on me again and started sucking. This time, though, she was just getting it wet. She looked at me, and in a sultry voice said "I need you inside me now."

I moved atop her and realized I had no idea what to do. She said, "It's ok, here, I'll help you." She reached down between us and held my cock. "There, feel where the opening is? Ok, rub yourself in my juices a bit, and then slowly slide it in."

She moved my cock up and down her wet slit, bathing me in her juices, and then arched her back slightly and pushed herself forward a bit, and the head of my cock slipped right into her vagina.

We both moaned now, and she said "Ok, sweetie, push it in slowly. All the way... Yes, like that. Mmmmmm, oh that feels so good. Hold it there, all the way in for a minute. Can you feel me squeezing you?" I could, and it felt like nothing I had ever felt. "You've got the idea now. Now fuck me. I like it slow."

I slowly moved myself in and out of her. She had her eyes closed and was moaning softly. I laid forward and sucked her nipples, which she seemed to enjoy. I kissed her and licked her neck. Our tongues danced with each other. Then she wrapped her legs around me and pulled me tightly into her pussy. "Mmmmm mmmm mmmm mmmmmmm" she cried. She could sense that my cock was getting harder, just about ready to ejaculate.

The pressure was building, and pretty soon I moaned "Oh God, I'm gonna cum." Her eyes opened and she said "Oh baby, cum in my pussy." That put me over the edge and I unloaded all of my cum inside her.

I continued to thrust inside her for as long as I could keep going. She kept moaning, and when I pulled out she said "Ooooh, did that feel good?"

"It felt so good. I'm sorry I didn't last very long," I said sheepishly.

"Don't worry about it, it's ok. For your first time being in a vagina, I thought you did an awesome job. You'll see, by the end of today you'll have a lot of practice to go on. Besides, I need other kinds of stimulation to actually cum, so don't feel bad." She laughed.

This made me feel pretty good, actually.

"Now, I need you to make me cum. Don't worry. I will guide you, ok? You go sit between my legs like I did with you."

She spread her legs open for me and I sat down. She said "Now put your legs under mine and scoot up as close as you can. I want you to see what you're working with."

I did as directed, and then she said "Now, ok, lift my butt up and kind of set me on your lap." I could see where she was going with this and figured out the next step. Her wide open pussy was right there in front of my face almost.

I could see that my cum was starting to leak out of her opening. She put her hand down and rubbed my cum all around. "Mmmmm, God there's so much cum. Have you ever tasted your own cum?"

"No way," I lied. She gathered some up on her finger and slipped it into her mouth. "See, it's not so bad. Here, now you taste." My dick twitched at her offering. She got a little more semen on her finger and offered it to me. "Go ahead, lick it. It won't kill you." Again, I did as I was told.

It was ok. Nothing terrible. I had licked my fingers a few times when masturbating, but it always seemed like after I came, I didn't want it anymore. But, I figured if she was willing to swallow it, I could too. This was really turning me on again, and she could sense that. "See, that wasn't so bad, was it. Do you want to try licking me clean now?"

"I... No, I don't think so." To myself, I thought, fuck that would be hot.

"Ok, maybe you'll try later." I was relieved that she was letting me off the hook so easily. The thought of licking my cum out of her pussy was now at the back of my mind, and I thought that if she insisted, I could do it.

With her hand, she started rubbing her clit. "Mmmmm, do you see where I'm rubbing? That's my clitoris. It's basically the same as the male penis. Now look closer."

She spread open her pussy lips and showed me where her urethra was. She continued explaining everything and all the while kept returning to rub her clit. "I want you to bring your tongue to where my finger is now, ok?"

I lifted her butt up off the bed and started licking her. The taste and smell were mesmerizing. So good. "You need to go just a bit higher. Do you see that little cover over my clit? Use your fingers and push that back, and then mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm yessssssssss. Right there. Ohhhhhhh, lick it. Unnnnnh, move your tongue up and down. Just a little faster. Mmmmmm, yesssss. Ohhhhhh."

"That feels mmmmmmm so good. Now, slide a finger into my pussy. Slowly... Yesss, like that. Slide it in and out of me like you're fucking me."

"Press a little harder with your tongue, and suck up all the skin around my clit into your mouth, and lick hard. Oh, God, yesssss, like that."

I sucked her clit and licked it. I fingered her pussy. Then she said "Now, lick my pussy down lower. Clean me. Tongue fuck my pussy. And, I want you to lick my asshole too."

Everything was happening so fast. I just moved down and did as I was told, licking up every drop of my cum from earlier. At this point, it had kind of all mixed with her juices anyway and I couldn't really tell what was what. She was just gushing wet.

I positioned my tongue and started pushing it into her vagina, over and over. She moaned, and I kept rubbing along the side of her clit at the same time.

I moved lower and ran my tongue down her perineum and into her anus. She yelled out "YES, tongue fuck my ass!" She was rhythmically thrusting her pelvis into my face now, and I stuck my tongue out into a point, and she pushed her asshole onto me over and over again. All the while, I never stopped rubbing her clit.

After several minutes of that, she said "Get your middle finger wet and slide it into my butt. Then come back and lick my clit again. I need to cum."

"Now finger my pussy with your other hand. Mmmmmmmmmm, oh yes, like that. Now do it harder. Put your finger in and pull up against me. Oh shit, yes!"

"Lick my clit! Oh, yes, you're doing it right. Just a little harder..."

I increased the pressure and the pace of my licking on her clit, and she became quiet. She was still thrusting, and I knew it wasn't going to be long now.

And then, she let out a giant moan, and came really hard. I could feel her pussy tighten and even her asshole was tightening and loosening around my finger.

By this time, I was completely hard again. I moved to fuck her wet pussy again. I slid into her effortlessly.

"Wait, wait, not yet. It hurts right after I cum. Just give me a few minutes and then... Wait, I have another idea."

She rolled over and pulled open the nightstand drawer and pulled out a small bottle.

"Here, take some of this and get your dick all lubed up. Good. Now, put some in my butt." I did as told, not believing that she was about to let me fuck her asshole.

"Alright, get your finger all lubed up and push it into me. Mmmmmm, yes, that's good. Ok, now lube up another finger and put both of them in... yessss, just like that."

"Now, push them all the way in. Don't pull out. Just leave them in as far as you can get them... Oh God," she gasped.

When she was totally relaxed, she said, "Ok, now put some more on your dick and let's see if we can get you in me."

Looking down and feeling with my hand, I lined up my dick with her tight anus and started to push it in. The head went right in easily.

"Go very slow. That's a lot more than just fingers and... mmmmmmmm.... ohhhh, it needs time to relax."

I tried my best to go as slow as I could.

"Ow, ow that hurts a bit. Pull back out just a bit and hold on. Yeah, much better." In just a few more seconds, she said "Ok, push it back in more now. That's it. Ahhhh, now it's letting go. Push it all the way in me. Slow..."

I pushed and pushed and inch by inch my cock was engulfed in her asshole, until I couldn't go any further.

"Ok, now, pull back out, and do it slow. Don't pull all the way, mmmmmmm, out."

"Now, go back in, all the way. Yes, that's it. Ok, now you can start to go a little faster. Does it feel good in my ass, baby?"

"Oh yes, it feels so good. Gonna cum soon," I panted.

"Oh, don't cum inside my ass, ok? It really messes with me later in the bathroom, if you know what I mean. When you're ready, I want you to pull out and just cum on my stomach or my tits. Just don't put it back in my pussy for now, ok?"

I started thrusting faster. She put her hand down between her legs and gripped my cock each time as it came out. With her other hand, she started to rub her clit and moan again.

Pretty soon, I was ready, and so I pulled out. She sat up and told me to come closer and took my cock in her hand. As she masturbated me, she leaned forward and I blasted all over her tits and stomach. At the same time, she was cumming again as well.

It was a glorious moment. I just collapsed on top of her and we kissed and held each other. We laid there for probably 15 minutes, just kissing and embracing. I said "I love you."

"I love you too, sweetie," she said with a smile.

"What do you say about taking a shower together now? We're all sticky and dirty."

We got up and got into the shower together. We washed each other, and she made sure to wash my cock off really well after being inside her asshole. This only made it get hard again, and she sucked me off in the shower while I played with her tits.

After getting out and dried, we lay back down in bed and just kind of talked. She asked me how it felt to no longer be a virgin, and I said it was awesome, which made her giggle that sweet giggle of hers. "I'm so happy I could be your first. A lot of times, young girls have no idea what they're doing and it can make the whole experience suck. I know my first time was pretty painful."

"So, what's next?" I asked.

She replied, "I was thinking we should have some lunch, and then I have another surprise for you."

Oh boy, what could that mean? We got up and made lunch, all the while being completely naked.

Once we got all done, she had a glimmer in her eye, and said, "Are you ready for your surprise?"

I nodded, and she said "Ok, come with me."

I followed her back down the hall, this time walking directly behind her and hugging her from behind, with my hard cock pressed into her butt crack and my hands kneading her breasts. She giggled again and said I was silly.

When we got to the bedroom, she directed me to lie back down on the bed again. She walked to the side of the bed and pulled open the bottom nightstand drawer, and pulled something out. I couldn't tell what it was right away, and then I saw a dildo. It was a harness, which she was now putting on.

I couldn't believe what I was seeing. As she buckled the leather harness and slid a smaller dildo attached to the bottom of the harness into her pussy, she asked "Are you surprised?"

"You could say that. That looks pretty scary. How big is that thing?"

"This one's only a 6-incher, the smallest in my collection. I have two bigger ones that fit this same harness. I wanted to be gentle for your first time. I call this one Randy."

"Randy? You name your sex toys?" I asked, incredulous.

"Yep, I'm a funny girl like that, or hadn't you picked up on that yet? I wanted to try this with you because of the way you enjoyed my finger in your butt earlier. It felt good, didn't it?"

"It did. I'm not sure what you were doing in there, but it created pressure like I've never felt before and made me cum really hard," I said.

"That pressure was your prostate gland. You've learned about that in anatomy classes, right?" she asked.

"Oh sure, I've heard of it, but never felt it before."

"Just wait, you're gonna feel it again with this. Your uncle loved it more than just about anything when I would put Randy on and fuck his ass with it."

"Wait, so that thing has been inside Uncle Kurt?" That was kind of grossing me out to think about it.

"Yes, but don't worry, it's been completely sterilized. Do you trust me?" she asked.

"Oh yeah, I do," I conceded.

"Good. Don't worry, I will lead you all the way. If it makes you feel any better, it's been inside me many times too. Ok, first I'm gonna lube you up. Let's put your butt up on this big pillow, ok? That'll make it easier for me to get in a good spot. You're too tall for me to do you from behind. Now, spread 'em." She laughed.

She got a towel to cover the pillow and then had me prop my butt up on it and spread my legs. Girls that go to the gynecologist must know this feeling.

She got down between my legs and started sucking my cock, which was as hard as a rock with anticipation over what was about to happen. She grabbed the bottle of lube and poured some straight onto my anus, followed quickly with her fingers.

She pushed one finger in, and then two, stretching and relaxing me. Then, she positioned the head of the fake cock at my opening and asked "Are you ready up there?"

I just said "Feels good so far..."

She stuck the head of the dildo in, and slowly pushed. She could sense when she needed to let me relax without me saying anything, obviously having done this many times before. Finally, she was all the way in me.

"You ok? It's all the way in. How does that feel now, sweetie pie?"

"Unnnnh good. It's so big." I grunted.

"Now try to squeeze your muscles around it and see how that feels," she added.

She reached down and started very slowly rubbing my cock. She reached over and picked up the lube and got some on her hand and squirted a little right on me. It was cold and made me flinch.

"Ooops, sorry, I forgot how cold this stuff is." She immediately surrounded me with her hot, lubed hand, and started moving slowly up and down.

She started moving in and out. Slowly she picked up speed. She would stop every once in a while and pump my cock a few times really slowly before starting to thrust into me again. This went on for quite a while, edging me closer and closer.

Soon, I could feel the pressure of my orgasm building. She could tell I was almost there and buried herself to the hilt in me and grabbed and held my dick tight. With just one more very slow, tight pump of her hand, I started spewing cum in the most powerful orgasm of my life.

It seemed to go on and on. I yelled out. For a moment I could hear my heart beating in my ears and was gulping for air. Then, my ears started ringing.

She said excitedly, "Whoa! Wow, that was a lot of cum. Look where it went!"

I couldn't look up yet. Eventually, I came to the conclusion that I wasn't going to have a stroke and everything started to return to normal.

I looked up and I had sprayed it on her face, into her hair, and on her tits. And it was dripping down her chest onto her stomach.

She slowly pulled herself out of me and then pulled out the towel to wipe herself off and then wrapped it around the dildo and popped it off of the harness. She plopped down beside me and we kissed for a long time. I told her again that I loved her.

She got a concerned look on her face at this.

"Do you mean you love me like a friend, or do you mean that you love me, like a wife? Because you know the second one can't happen. I know that having all of these orgasms that I'm giving you can stir up all kinds of emotions, and I want to make sure we nip those feelings in the bud, ok?"

To drive the point home, she flatly added, "I don't love you in that way, sweetie. The only reason we're together right now is for sex. I needed you, and you obviously wanted me. And I'm happy to give myself to you for as long as you promise me that you will not, under any circumstances, fall in love with me. If you do, you're just gonna get your feelings hurt."

She was right, of course. My mind was running purely on primal sex at the moment, and I guess my brain was doing whatever it does to create a love bond. I knew that I couldn't fall in love with my aunt, so I needed to convince my brain to stop what it was doing.

"Right now, I'm feeling all kinds of emotions I never felt before. Sex with you is unbelievable. Right this moment, I don't want to leave you. I want to stay with you and love you forever." I knew when these words came out of me that it was a childish thing to say and immediately regretted it.

She got a stern look and said "Well, you're gonna have to get that to stop, because it's not gonna happen. One day, probably not very long from now, you'll find someone your own age and then falling in love with her will be awesome. I can never be yours, even though I'd love to keep you all to myself if I could."

I just said "Ok, I'll figure it out. We can still be together for sex, right?"

She smiled again at this and her demeanor relaxed. She could tell that now I Got It.

"You bet. I need to get you trained a little bit more and you'll be a fantastic lover. The first time you get with a 20-something year old girl, you are going to blow her mind."

"Wait, training? But I thought I was doing pretty well...?"

"You were awesome for your first time, and you made me cum on the first try, but I had to give you a lot of directions. Once I'm done with you, you'll be able to listen to a woman's body language to know what to do to please her. You're gonna be like a Girl Whisperer." Many more giggles.

After the talking, we just snuggled for a while and then she suggested that we hop back in the shower to get washed off.

"I have to clean off ol' Randy, too. He's such a dirty boy sometimes," she added and laughed.

We got into the shower, and she said she really needed to pee, and just started peeing right there. She just put her hand in front of herself to make sure she didn't spray on the shower walls. The water on the floor of the tub was turning yellow. She said if I needed to pee to go right ahead, and giggled.

I peed in the shower at home all the time, but thought I was some kind of freak and surely no one else did. I hadn't gone yet today and so with a sigh of relief, I pointed my dick down and let loose, adding my urine to hers. Almost right away, it vanished down the drain and the water was clear again. What other secrets did this woman have? She just seemed so relaxed and at ease with everything, without any inhibition.

Suddenly, we could hear the phone ringing in the distance. She has these phones that speak the caller ID, and I thought I could make out my last name being spoken, but I wasn't sure because the shower sound was mostly drowning it out.

She said "Don't worry. I'm sure whoever it is will leave a message if they really need to talk to me."

Then, she said "You probably need a good washing for your backside, don't you?" and kind of laughed. "Let me jump out and grab a washcloth so I can soap you up back there."

She got out and got a washcloth. Getting back in, she soaped it up really well and had me turn around and put my leg up on the side of the tub. At first, she just washed me out using her fingers, sticking one into me and getting a bunch of water inside. She said the lube was water-based and should just kind of absorb into me, so no big deal. Then, she followed up by washing me with the soapy washcloth. When she was done, I was totally clean.

"There we go, you're as good as new. It's like it never happened now." Again came the giggles. The giggles were really starting to grow on me. I had never really heard her do that until today, and it was insufferably cute and attractive at the same time.

We got out and had to use yet another couple towels to get dried off since the last ones were still damp.

She headed out to the bedroom and picked up the cordless phone and clicked a button on it. Her expression immediately changed to a serious one and she clicked another button and held it to her ear, apparently getting her voicemail. She listened for a minute and then hung up and put the phone back down in its charging cradle.

"Well, that was your mom. Apparently, she is under the distinct impression that you have a crush on me and is pretty upset with my behavior at her reunion." She laughed at this and said to no one in particular, "Yes, Deanna, I've been fucking your son all day. It might be more than just a crush." More laughing.

No laughing from me. I was very worried. I knew this was coming as mom had said she'd call.

Seeing my expression, she said "Calm down, it's going to be alright. I'm going to have to call her back though since she said she already tried my cell and got voicemail there too. You have a seat on the bed, and don't make a sound, ok?" I jumped up on the bed and wrapped myself up in the sheet.

She was wrapped in her towel and went out to get her cell phone. I wasn't sure why she didn't call her back from her home phone, but I assumed it was because she was supposed to be at work. By the time she got back to the bedroom, she had already dialed and was talking to my mom.

"Yeah, sorry Dee, I was in a staff meeting and couldn't answer. What's up?" she asked.

I could hear my mom talking on the other side, but had no idea what she was saying. She talked for a good minute.

"I certainly didn't mean anything by it. I know I had a few drinks, but I didn't think the dance was all that suggestive. I think you're overreacting, and I thought my dress was fine."

More talking...

"Ok, well, like I said I didn't mean to be so suggestive. I'm sorry, ok? My body sometimes has a mind of its own. You know me. Your son is turning into a little cutie after all." She giggled at this to try to break the tension.

Loud talking now. My aunt held the phone away from her ear a few inches and just grinned at me. Great, why did she have to say that?

"Ok, ok, calm down, I was just yanking your chain anyway. He is 18, after all. You need to let go the reins a bit and let him make some of his own decisions. Besides, it won't hurt him to be attracted to me a little, even if I am his aunt. It's just harmless fun, and you know nothing's ever going to happen except in his fantasies." More grinning.

And more talking... Mom wasn't shout-speaking anymore, so all the joking seemed to be working.

"Ok, well, I need to take off and get back to work. Are you guys still coming down on the 5th? I was looking forward to seeing you. I was thinking maybe of having a backyard lobster bake with a little Cinco de Mayo celebration this year. I could make homemade margaritas! You love those, right?"

Girls never seem to stop talking on the phone...

"Ha ha, and yes, I promise to keep my evil raptor claws away from your precious son." Looking at me, she put up one hand and made a claw shape and swiped toward me in the air a few times while making a growling face. I had to do everything I could not to burst out laughing.

"Yep, ok, that sounds perfect. I'll see you guys then. Love you. Bye."

And now I got filled in on what was said.

"Well, she did not like the way I danced with you. At all. And, looking back on it now, I can see that I went too far when I pulled you into me and then later when I was letting you check out my butt. I guess I was kind of throwing myself at you because I was a little tiny drunk and more than just a little lonely. I love her, but your mother can be an overprotective bitch sometimes." She laughed again.

"She even said she wouldn't come down to visit unless I promised to completely leave you alone. I can't even hug you. Sometimes I think she's a little crazy, or else she really saw what was developing between us and it scared her."

She continued, "But, if I hadn't done what I did, you wouldn't be here today, now would you?"

I replied "Probably not, no. Would you have called me if I hadn't called you?"

"No, never. I would have just left it as a crazy fantasy. When you called, you caught me in a perfect moment of exquisite weakness. I mean, what we're doing is legally considered incest, and I never thought I would allow something like this to happen."

"If there was even a tiny chance of me becoming pregnant, I wouldn't have done it, even with condoms or the pill or anything else. Condoms have a 3% failure rate, after all. Can you imagine having to have an abortion at 40 years old where the father is your nephew?"

At this, she made a motion with her hands above her head like it was exploding.

"Well, I know you can't, but I can and there was just no risking it. But, with my situation, there's nothing we can really do that will ruin each other's life as long as we're careful and keep this a secret."

"I have to know, what exactly was it that made you call me yesterday?" she asked.

"I guess the one thing that you said that made me think there was even a chance was that you alluded to thinking about me when you had your alone time."

"Oh yeah, I forgot I said that at the end. I'm such a bad girl. Well, I hope you realize that you weren't the only one who was really turned on during the dancing. This is your fault too, you know. If I hadn't felt your hard dick..."

She stopped short and then told me about all the times she had masturbated after the reunion.

"Let's see, I actually did it in the car while driving home after the reunion, then again before I went to sleep, twice yesterday, and once this morning when I was exercising. I had to talk myself out of doing it a second time right after you called and I knew for sure you were coming because I was so excited. You should have seen me with my hand down my pants while I was on the elliptical. I almost fell off the damn thing." The giggles came again, with a huge smile. I smiled back.

I was starting to get turned on again with all this talk about masturbation. She noticed that my cock was getting hard, and asked "Wanna go one more round before you have to head back home?"

"Yeah." She threw off her towel and climbed up on the bed and got on her hands and knees and stuck her butt out. She was turned on too, it seemed.

I positioned myself behind her and got my dick wet with saliva and then slid it into her.

"While you're back there, rub my butthole with a wet thumb, but don't go in. It's still a little sensitive from earlier." She leaned down into the stack of pillows and reached back with her hand so she could rub her clit.

After a few minutes of slow thrusting, I felt myself getting close again.

She seemed to sense this, and said "This time I want you to pull out and come in my mouth. Let me know before you're gonna cum, ok? I wanna try something." She said this last part in a salacious tone.

"Yeah mmmmm I'm ready," I moaned.

Immediately, she swung herself around and engulfed my dripping wet penis in her mouth. She sucked me and never stopped rubbing her clit furiously. I started spurting in her mouth, and I could hear her moaning, and then she tensed up and came, never letting my cock out of her mouth.

Just as the last bit of cum had finished coming out of me, she came right up and started kissing me. She opened her mouth, and my cum flooded into my mouth. I wasn't sure what she wanted.

She broke the kiss and with a sultry look commanded, "Swallow." She pressed her mouth to mine again while continuing to jack my semi-hard cock with her hand. Then, she pushed me back on the bed so she was on top of me and I was lying on my back.

"Did you do it? Open up and let me see," she demanded.

I still had my cum in my mouth. Her expression told me I'd better do as I was told, so I swallowed it all down. It was a little bitter just like before, but nothing awful.

I opened my mouth for her inspection.

"Good boy, now keep it open. I have a bit more cum for you."

She spit the last little bit in. She now seemed satisfied that I was hers to do with as she pleased, and I kinda liked being her plaything. She came down and kissed me hard one last time.

"Jesus, that was so fucking hot," she said. Then, she just laid on top of me for about 10 minutes, totally spent. I happened to see the clock on the side of the bed and it read 3:18. I had to start getting ready to go. I sighed.

She looked up and saw where I was looking and said "I know, I know. Are you sure there's no way you can't spend the rest of the night with me? I still have some surprises." More giggling.

"I would love to, but if I'm not home by dinner, mom will be calling me."

"Fuck. We're gonna have to find some way for you to stay overnight. I'll have to hatch a plan. You try to think up something too. Maybe you could fake a sleepover with a friend or something. I really miss waking up with someone in my bed and hot morning sex."

Then, she turned more serious.

"So, are you ok with me directing you around like my little slave?" she asked.

"Sure, I guess so. You're teaching me all this stuff, and, I mean, as long as you don't make me do something I really don't wanna do, I'm good," I replied.

"Well, next time I have a few ideas for some things I like to do that I haven't been able to do for a long time. Nothing painful, of course, I'm not into that. But, you'll have to trust me and have an open mind. Do you trust me, sweetie?" She arched her eyebrows and had a slightly evil smile.

"Yes, sure I do." Though, the evil smile was making me feel more than a little trepidation. So many secrets, but so exciting at the same time.

At that point, I got up and got back in the shower yet again, this time by myself and for the last time today.

It was now 4pm, and I was fully clothed again for the first time all day. Aunt Sandi had gotten wrapped back up in her towel and took me to the door to the garage.

When we got to the door, we embraced and kissed one last time. I tried to reach under the towel and finger her pussy, but she stopped me.

"Now now, no more of that. You can't have my juices on you when you get home."

She added "If you can do it privately, call me when you make it home, ok? I want to know you made it back safe. Also, do you know when you'll be able to come back? The earliest day I could take off would be Thursday. After that, the weekend's open and I could get Monday off."

"Well, Thursday isn't good because I need to study for an exam on Friday. This weekend I need to work on a school project. But I can probably do next Monday." I replied.

"Ok, I will set up a vacation day next Monday then. I am sure gonna miss you until then. I will be thinking of you often." She broke out in giggles again.

I smiled, "Oh, me too. A whole week is going to be an eternity. Can I call you?"

She thought about this for a minute and finally said, "We better keep that to a minimum, unless you can go somewhere outside your house to call. Your mom was always snooping into my life, even when we were kids, and I know she does that to you guys too."

"Ok, well, I hate to say it but I have to take off."

"Alright, bye for now. Drive safe."

As I got into my car, I looked back and she smiled and turned around and hiked up the towel and bent over to show me her ass and pussy, shaking them suggestively. I just laughed.

This was going to be fun.

Aunt Sandi - PART 4

The week following the visit to my aunt's house passed by excruciatingly slowly. I was just going through the motions of going to school and coming home each day.

Constantly, in the back of my mind, I couldn't stop thinking of Sandi and how much I missed her. I missed her perfume. I missed the free and easy way she approached sex, and couldn't wait for her to teach me some new things.

I couldn't stop wondering what she meant when she said that she still had some surprises for me. I couldn't begin to imagine what other ideas she had for things we could do together.

So there I was on Friday trying to think of a plan to get back to her sooner than Monday. The weekend ahead had been planned to work with some of my classmates on a group project.

A couple of the people hadn't wanted to actually meet up on Saturday until 2 pm, and I thought that if we could instead meet in the morning, we might be able to get the whole thing done in one day instead of needing to use both Saturday and Sunday.

I set about texting everyone in my group begging them to meet instead at 10 am. Surprisingly, everyone said that they could do it except for one of the girls that worked at a restaurant near school. She would be able to be there after 1 pm instead, so we decided to go ahead and meet without her and she could catch up when she got there.

As I was very motivated to get done, I did a lot of prep work and research that Friday night and kind of took the lead role in the project. Somehow, when 7 pm on Saturday rolled around, we had the entire thing done.

With that out of the way, I immediately called my aunt on her newly established Google Voice number. She sounded thrilled and said that of course I could come down tonight. I told her about my idea of keeping a separate set of clothes at her house and she even offered to wash them for me after I left. The only thing left to do was to spin a lie to tell my mother about where I was going to be.

When I called Mom and told her about the "abysmal" progress we were making on the project, I had another idea. I told her that it might take us into the night on Sunday to get done, and maybe it would be better if I just slept over with my friend who lived on campus in the dorms until we "finally" got done.

Miraculously, her response was along the lines of "Wow, I'm so proud of you for working so hard to get this done before Monday." This made me feel all the more guilty for lying to her about this, but it meant that I would be able to stay over two nights with Sandi.

I set about buying a new set of clothes that I'd keep at Sandi's house, putting them in the trunk of my car for now.

After leaving the mall, I headed toward Sandi's house, and I called her from the same place I'd called her last time.

"Hey you, almost here?" she answered.

"Yep, 15 minutes away."

She asked. "Have you had dinner yet? I've already eaten, but wanted to see if you've had anything."

"Nope, with my project and shopping for clothes, I haven't eaten anything today."

"Thought so. You shouldn't do that. It's after 9, after all. I'll order a pizza and it should be here pretty soon after you get here. I'll open the garage for you like last time."

"That sounds great, but I can think of other things I'd like to eat instead of pizza."

"Oh, you're so funny," she said and giggled. "Have some patience. Good things come to those who wait."

"But I just want to attack you when I see you."

She said, "I know, I really miss you too, but try to have a little control, ok? Alright, I'll see you in a bit."

* * *

Sandi must have been watching for me, because just as I pulled into the driveway, the garage door started opening. I pulled in, and she immediately closed it.

She wasn't at the door this time, but within a few seconds I could hear her unlocking it, and she stood there with a garage door remote in her hand, smiling.

Her hair was wet and it looked like she had showered not too long ago. She was again just wearing sweats and an old gray t-shirt.

"You should go ahead and change into your new clothes before you come in. Do you want me to wash what you have on now?" she asked.

I thought about it for a minute, and said "Yeah, I can just say I washed my clothes at the laundromat near campus and my friend let me borrow some of his clothes."

With that decided, there was nothing keeping me from running to her arms. I picked her up and we embraced as she giggled, and I kissed her passionately.

Standing in the doorway, she broke the kiss and said "So, I guess you missed me a little?" When I set her back on the ground, she hugged me tight and put her hand between us on my cock, which was completely hard and ready.

She said, "Let me take care of you before the pizza guy gets here, ok? That way you can be relaxed. Come sit down on the couch."

Over on the couch, she quickly had my pants and underwear down and sucked me off. Within a minute, I had cum in her mouth.

"Wow that was a lot of cum. Have you been abstaining?" she asked with a smile.

"Yeah, since Thursday night. Last night and today have been crazy busy."

Just then the doorbell rang. I was freaked out because I was lying there on the couch with my pants around my ankles. I quickly jumped up and ran into the kitchen.

The pizza was burning hot and awesome. I think I ate half of it before Sandi said "Slow down there, tiger. You don't want to stuff yourself or you won't feel like doing me."

"Sorry, I was really hungry. You're right, though, I am pretty full."

"Good, I'm glad it was filling. You should go shower and get washed off. You're a little smelly." She giggled.

"Sorry about that. It's been a little warm today."

When I got out of the shower, she was there in the bathroom with me and was sitting on the toilet, naked.

"All clean now?" she asked. I said yes and then heard her start peeing. Followed shortly by pooping. My eyes must have been as wide as dinner plates.

She said, "Sorry, I couldn't wait anymore and had to go. Hope you don't mind. I always went in front of your uncle."

In my newly aroused state, nothing bothered me. On the contrary, I found it hot that she was comfortable enough to poop in front of me, and told her so.

"So sweet," she said.

As I dried myself off, I was drawn to her, and went over to where she was and bent down to kiss her. She kissed me back and grabbed my dick, slowly pumping it with her hand.

Just then she made a groaning noise in my mouth, her body tightened a bit and bloop, more poop came out of her. She giggled and said she was sorry, but I didn't care.

Being so close to her while she was doing this normally private act was really starting to turn me on.

I looked into her eyes and said, "Being with you while you do this is so fucking hot."

She smiled and said "I want you to do something. Kneel down." As I kneeled, she took my hand and put it over her pussy.

I wasn't sure what to do and so I moved up and started rubbing her clit. She moaned and then said "No, wait, put your hand back where it was. Is it ok if I squirt a little pee on your hand?"

I just looked at her, dumbfounded. So, this was one of the deep dark secrets.

However, in my state, nothing seemed out of bounds and so I just said "Yeah, if you want to..."

She replied "Mmm hmmm, now watch it come out of me." She spread herself open and let loose a hot stream of pee onto my hand. She watched this intently and started to slowly rub her clit.

As the pee dribbled to an end, she opened her eyes and looked at me and said, "You probably think I'm a weirdo, don't you."

I didn't know what to say, but in my state all I could do was say, "No, it's ok." Then, she brought the weirdness up another level.

"I want you to taste me. Like this." She ran her finger into her slit and brought it to her mouth and licked it.

"Will you be mad if I don't want to?" I asked, a little freaked out.

"No no, I won't be mad, of course not! It's just something I like to do sometimes. Please don't think I'm a freak. It just makes me so hot."

Extremely turned on at this point and not wanting to disappoint her, I decided to try. I said, "Ok, well if you can do it then I guess I'll try."

She smiled, and again ran her finger up and down her wet slit and offered it to me.

I couldn't really smell anything, so I gathered up my courage and let her put her finger into my mouth. I was surprised because I didn't really taste anything at all initially.

Finally, after about 10 seconds I could start tasting it a little bit. It was hard to describe, but once the taste set in it was not going away. Sandi was still slowly rubbing her clit with her free hand.

"That wasn't so bad I guess. Is it ok if I rinse my mouth out now? The taste seems to stay in there..." I said.

"Sure, go ahead. And then come right back because I want you to clean me up." She smiled.

Clean her up? What did that mean? I went over to the sink and rinsed my mouth. The pee taste, however, would not go away, so I finally turned the water off and headed back.

She continued to very slowly rub her clit, and handed me a wet flushable wipe. "Wipe my pussy with this." I must not have been doing it exactly right because she put her hand over mine and guided me. "Here, like this," she said.

Once we were done with that, she said, "There, good, that's fine." She reached down and started stroking my cock. She said, "Now, I want you to wipe my ass."

I had a feeling this was coming. I was ready to do it at this point and just whispered "Ok. Show me how."

Instead of making me reach under her, she got up and flipped herself around and got up on her knees on the toilet seat, looking back at me. She handed me another wipe.

"Now, take this and wipe me clean. Start near my pussy and go back from there. Front to back." All the while, her finger was on her clit, slowly rubbing. When I touched her anus with the wipe, she moaned. Her asshole clenched and unclenched.

The first wipe was a little dirty, so I put that one into the toilet and asked for another. She flushed the toilet and then handed me a second one, and this time it was all clean."

"All clear," I said.

With that, she turned and sat back down and wiped herself one more time and looked at it to make sure.

"That felt so good. You did very well for your first time. Come here." she demanded.

I came back and she reached out to grasp my penis again, guiding it into her mouth. She sucked it for a short while, and then flushed the toilet again.

"Ok, let's get washed up and go get in bed," she said.

We both washed our hands, and I tried again to rinse the pee taste out of my mouth, but a hint of it was still there in the back of my throat. I wasn't sure I wanted to try that again.

Seeing me rinsing, she said, "Sorry about that. Don't worry, the aftertaste will go away soon." I hoped so.

We climbed into her bed and she laid on her back with her legs open. "I need you inside me," she said softly, but firmly.

Since she had been stroking me for a while in the bathroom, I didn't last very long, spurting my cum in her in about two minutes.

She knew I had cum, and just said "Don't pull out. Try to keep going for as long as you can. It feels so good."

This was good advice, because within a couple more minutes, I could feel myself start to get hard again. It felt so good.

She could feel me getting hard again too and just closed her eyes and quietly said "Oh yeah, I knew it. Fuck me again, baby."

This time, it took me a good fifteen or twenty minutes to finally cum again. I hugged her up close to me and kissed her as I slid my cock in and out of her wet pussy.

When I finally came I was banging into her really fast, and she had her eyes closed and was moaning loudly. Sweat was dripping off of me. It felt fucking fantastic.

Spent, I slowly extracted myself and collapsed on top of her. Opening her eyes again, she said "Now lick me. I wanna get on top. Here, put your head on this pillow."

I laid down as directed and, facing me, she crawled up and kind of sat on my chest, and then scooted up and straddled my face with her pussy. She reached down and spread herself completely open for me, and I started licking her clit.

She kind of moved herself up and said "Stick your tongue in my pussy. Clean up your mess, you dirty boy."

I licked her pussy and fingered her ass, to which she moaned "Yes, that feels so good. Now lick my clit. Make me cum!"

In another few minutes, she was bucking on my face, and I had to wrap my other arm around her to keep her pinned to my face. Soon she moaned very loudly and came all over my face.

Surprising me again, she grabbed my finger that had been in her ass and stuck it right into her mouth, sucking it. I was a little shocked but also turned on at the same time.

Once she had calmed down, she slumped down beside me and said, "Wow, you did that so much better this time! Your tongue was right on the right spot. You could tell when I wanted it harder and when I needed it faster, couldn't you?"

"Yep, I could tell when you were really liking it and when it wasn't quite right. So I did ok?" I wondered.

"Definitely. Whew, that was a really good cum. Thank you."

I said, "You're certainly welcome." She giggled at this.

She went on, "I can't believe you were able to cum twice like that. Your uncle could never do that. He needed more like an hour or two between turns."

It was getting pretty late, so she said "Are you getting tired? I know I am. It's been a long day for me too since I did a lot of work outside today."

And with that, we got ready to go to sleep. She still had another surprise in store when she said she wanted to hold my dick while I was peeing right before bed.

I had to help her aim at first, but once it got going I let go and she held it herself. As it was coming out, she stuck her finger out and into the stream and giggled.

As you might guess, once I was done, she stuck that wet finger right into her mouth.

I had to know why and just asked "What do you like about pee? I would've never, in a million years, guessed that you would do something like that."

She answered, "I used to masturbate when sitting on the toilet a lot so my Mom wouldn't catch me, and I liked to pee at the same time I rubbed my clit. It felt really good, and over time it seemed like the two things became associated."

"Sometimes, after I peed but just before I would cum, I would finger myself and lick my finger. Somewhere in my twisted mind, I started to like the taste."

"And then I would shudder and cum so hard," she said.

She had said this much, so I said, "And, the, uh, other thing?"

At this, she looked down and sighed.

I quickly said, "I'm sorry, you don't have to say anything."

She said, "No, it's not that. It's very embarrassing. Let's finish up and I'll tell you about it when we lay down."

We got all the lights turned out and climbed into bed.

She breathed deeply, and told me about her anal fixation. Apparently, another thing she did when she went to the bathroom and masturbated was to get her finger wet and slide it into her asshole.

She said that she would rub her clit and push her finger in as far as it would go, and she would feel the poop inside of her, waiting to come out.

This progressed until she finally would push the poop out while simultaneously orgasming. While the orgasm was happening, she would suck the finger that had been in her ass.

All this was pretty overwhelming, and all I could say was "Wow, that is pretty wild. So you never got sick from doing stuff like that?"

"No, not that I know of. Do you feel like bolting for the door now to get away from the freak?" She started crying now.

"No! No, no, I didn't mean to hurt your feelings. I can't believe that you would trust me enough to reveal such a deep dark secret to me," I said, trying to comfort her and probably failing.

I just held her close and eventually she stopped crying.

"I wanted to reveal myself to you and not have to hide my real self away. I've been thinking about it since you were here before, and I thought that if any person in the world could handle it, it would be you," she said solemnly.

I just lay there silently, trying to think of something to say, and I finally came up with "I think that as long as you're not hurting anybody, including you, you should be able to do anything you want."

She said, "That's very grown up of you to say that. But, just tell me, were you turned on at all watching me pee?"

I said, "Oh yes, watching you was really hot, especially the way you spread open and let me watch it come out. I even liked wiping you. I really felt close to you. But, I'm not so sure about the tasting part of it. I didn't really like the taste and the way it hung around. I can still taste it, even now."

"Yeah, I had a feeling that I might be pushing you a little too far too fast when I did that. Sorry about that sweetie."

"I guess now is a good time to ask. Any more surprises?"

She giggled at this, and said, "Yes, one more thing that I wanna try tomorrow. I think you'll like this one. No tasting of anything involved, I promise."

I said, "Ok, I'm up for anything you want to try."

"Thanks. Well, let's try to go to sleep. Come snuggle up against my butt."

And, with that, we fell asleep.

* * *

I'd like to say that we woke up during the night and had sex again, but it didn't happen. We didn't wake up until the next morning at about 8:30.

"Morning, sleepyhead... did you sleep ok?" Sandi asked.

I yawned and said it was the best night's sleep I'd had all week. We turned toward each other and kissed passionately for about ten minutes. Our hands roamed each other's bodies.

At some point, she stopped me and said "I need to pee before we get too far. I wanted to tell you that it is simply wonderful waking up with you this morning. I haven't felt so..." She hesitated a bit, and then said, "loved, in a long, long time."

She quickly added, "And I hope you know what I mean. Not romantic love." I smiled and nodded.

She smiled and said, "Good, now come with me. I wanna do something nasty." She hopped off the bed and as she was walking away she bent over and spread her ass open and shook it at me and giggled.

Oh God, here we go. What now?

We headed to the bathroom and she got into the shower and turned on the bathtub water to warm it up. "Come on and get in."

I did as I was told. Then, she told me what her perverted mind wanted.

"Ok, I want you to pee on my tits, and maybe even on my face. Are you up for that?"

I said, "Sure, if you want me to do it, no problem."

Then, she kneeled down in the tub and said "Ok, I'm ready."

I really needed to go, so it didn't take too long for me to relax enough to start getting some pee to come out, but it was being difficult, all the same. I wasn't used to peeing on another person.

Finally, I let go and started really peeing. At this point, she reached up and took hold of my dick, pointing it exactly where she wanted. First, she let it spray on her chest.

Then, she closed her eyes and let the pee stream spray right onto her face. I couldn't believe she was doing this.

The sight of her doing this greatly aroused me, and I quickly got over my initial shock. Looking down, I could see that she was peeing into the water and rubbing her clit as well.

Just before the peeing ended, she turned around and pulled up the tab to turn the shower on and then came back and sucked my cock into her mouth.

I was already hard and came in her mouth within just a minute or two. Just a bit after I came, her own clit rubbing made her cum as well.

After that, the shower went on without incident. Then, she revealed what she wanted me to try today.

Wait, that wasn't it?

"Come back to the bed," she said, and I followed.

"Ok," she said, "I want to see if you'd like to wear a butt-plug for a while, or for as long as it feels good. I want to put one in too, and then have sex. I think you'll like it. It will make your orgasms much better."

I said that I wasn't so sure and wanted to see how big it was before saying yes, and when she showed them to me, one was pretty small and the other one looked like it would hurt.

She smiled and said, "I would use this smaller one for you and use The Big Kahuna over here on me." I had to laugh at the name.

I said to go ahead, and she put the small one in me after a good stretching and lubing.

To get hers in, it took a while and a lot of moaning, but she got it in.

She then said, "Put your finger in my pussy now. Do you feel it?"

I could distinctly feel the plug on the back of her vagina. "Oh yes, it's huge. Are you sure I'll be able to get in with that in there?"

"Yeah, for sure. Let's try it now. Putting that one in always makes me want to cum."

Fucking with the butt-plug in felt so incredibly awesome. We did it twice in about 30 minutes, and then again in another hour after she sucked me back to life again.

In a while it was time for lunch, so I asked if we were going to keep the plugs in, and she said, "If it still feels ok, then yes."

So, we put on some underwear and had lunch. Every time I moved or shifted my weight, I could feel the pressure, and the pleasure, in my butt. All through lunch, my dick spasmed and jerked.

I could tell that I was starting to leak precum yet again, so of course we went back to bed again, this time with a sweet 69.

After a while, the butt plug started to be uncomfortable, so she slowly and gently pulled it out of me and took it to the bathroom sink to soak in hot soapy water.

She kept hers in the rest of the day. Finally, as we were about ready to go to sleep Sunday night, she finally took hers out too. She made sure to make me watch her slowly pull it out, and when it came all the way out, her butthole was completely opened up.

"Whoa, I'm assuming it's not gonna stay like that," I joked, and she giggled.

We slept soundly again that night.

Monday came and it was time for more sex than I could have ever imagined. We did it all around the house. We couldn't keep our hands off each other, and it seemed like she could never cum enough.

By this time I was getting pretty good at intercourse as well as going down on her, according to her.

Somehow, we remembered to get my clothes in the wash before I had to take off.

All in all, a very satisfying visit.

The only problem now is that she told me she won't be able to take off another Monday again for a while, so we're gonna have to figure out a way to get together on the weekends with a plausible story.

When I got home, the news was on. Sandi hadn't had the TV on all day and I had no idea about the explosions in Boston. So sad.

It had been several days since I had gotten home from my secret weekend visit with Sandi. I had been up late pretty much every night studying for finals since they were coming up soon.

I hadn't masturbated for a couple days and so when I woke up I had a raging boner. Looking over at the time on my phone, I could see that I had hit the snooze button a few times and now I was going to be running late. I couldn't masturbate in bed because I needed to pee really badly as well.

I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the shower, with my dick leading the way. I was halfway down the hall when my mom came out of her bedroom and almost ran into me.

She was wearing her usual blue nightshirt, which just barely covered her butt, and panties. I could just make out her nipples poking up slightly from beneath the thin material. My mom was a beautiful sight to see. This wasn't helping the current state of my dick. Mom or not, she was still an attractive woman.

She said, "Hey sweetie, you're gonna be late if you don't hurry. Is Bethany up yet?" she asked.

"I don't think so. I'm headed to the shower now. I was up really late studying last night and hit the snooze like 5 times."

Through my groggy eyes, I could see that she looked down at my dick, which was still standing at attention. She raised her eyebrows and in a low voice said, "Oh my... Maybe you should go take care of that."

I had a sudden flashback to the dance where my aunt had said almost the exact same words. I quickly moved my hand down and covered my dick, which was now twitching and leaking a small bit of precum.

"Sorry, can't help it sometimes..." I said uncomfortably.

She just laughed and said, "No need to cover it up. I've seen it. Although, never so hard before. My, my, that will make some lucky girl very happy someday."

She could see that I was starting to do the pee pee dance and laughed. "Go pee. Don't make a mess on the floor. Good luck aiming with that boner."

With that, she reached out and tickled my belly button with her finger, just as she always had since I was a little boy, and then walked past me to go wake up Bethany, my younger sister.

As she went by, she reached back and slapped my ass and ran away, loving every minute of teasing me in my uncomfortable state.

"Hey!" I ran back and slapped her ass too. This was nothing unusual as we played like this all the time. I just normally had clothes on.

I laughed and ran away from her and jumped in the shower and turned the water on, letting loose a torrent of urine. Since I was so hard, I had to pee into my hand to avoid spraying it on the wall of the shower.

Once I was done I squirted some shampoo into my hand and started stroking my cock. In my mind, I was thinking that this was just like my showers with Sandi. As I started to get close, I started moaning softly. In another minute or two, I started to cum and I actually said out loud, "Oh Sandi, I'm cumming! Fuck meeee!"

Cum shot out of me, all over my hand and into the water below. As I recovered and started opening my eyes, I looked to my right and saw a flash of blue through the frosted shower doors and sure enough, my mom was there in the bathroom. Just then I could hear her pee hitting the water in the toilet below.

Immediately a panicked feeling washed over me. Had she heard me? My stomach was in knots and I finished washing myself as fast as I could. I heard the toilet flush and could hear my mom washing her hands at the sink that was right next to the shower.

I got out of the shower and dried myself partially. I looked out the bathroom door down the hall and saw nothing and couldn't hear anything either.

Slightly relieved and hopeful, I walked back to my room quickly, with just the towel wrapped around me, and as I turned the corner into my room, my mom was there, sitting on my bed waiting for me.

Her face had a strange look on it. Again panicked, all I could do was look at the ground in silence, waiting for the inevitable.

"We need to have a discussion, Daniel. Close the door please."

I turned and closed the door. She patted the bed with her hand, motioning me to sit next to her. She began to speak, very softly.

"I'm sorry I walked in on you because I had a feeling you'd be doing that, but Bethany was in our bathroom and I really needed to go." She took a deep breath and added, "Dan, I heard you say Sandi..."

Not able to say a word, all I could do was nod.

A minute of silence went by before she finally spoke again.

"I thought we had talked about this and you were past it. I know that you have a crush on Aunt Sandi, but you have to stop this. She's old enough to be your mother. What do you think people would say if they knew?"

I croaked out, "I don't know. But I don't care."

Her eyes opened wide and anger flashed through them. She said, "Well, you may not care, but I care. This obsession isn't healthy. You need to find a girl your own age. Isn't there anyone at school that you like?"

I breathed deeply and thought about it and finally said, "There are a lot of really pretty girls, but I'm really shy and no one makes me feel like I do when I think of Sandi."

Mom instantly picked up on the fact that I had left out the word "Aunt" and quickly said, "Why are you all of a sudden calling her by her first name like that?"

Fuck. Why couldn't I be a better liar? I had been so careful up until now. I was starting to feel a little angry myself, and from somewhere I found a shred of confidence.

"She told me to," I admitted.

"When was this?" she wanted to know.

Fuck. Again. With my confidence gone and not knowing where to go now, I lied again and said, "At the reunion."

Mom was looking at me intently and shot back, "Oh that is a bunch of bull. I know when you're lying to me, Daniel. You've talked to her after the reunion, haven't you? And I want the truth."

I felt like a trapped animal being backed into a corner. I knew that my mom could tell when I was lying and I couldn't think of a plausible story, so I thought I would at least tell her something that was true.

"Yes. I called her," I finally said, not wanting to volunteer anything more.

"When?!" she insisted.

"The morning after the reunion," I admitted.

"And what did you say, and what did she say?" she pressed.

"I just said how nice it was dancing with her and..." I trailed off and looked into my mom's shocked eyes and added "and how nice her perfume smelled and how sorry I was for being aroused when we were dancing."

"Oh, God, you didn't say that, did you? Keep talking. Tell me the rest," mom insisted.

"She just told me that it was totally ok and that it was understandable for a young man my age. She said she was really flattered and even a little excited herself. She said she had a little too much to drink and she behaved badly with me. She's been very lonely since Uncle Kurt died."

"And? That's it? I still don't see how any of that makes it ok for you to call your aunt by her first name. What are you still not telling me?" she asked.

I could tell that mom was bracing herself, as if she already knew what was coming next. I knew that if I told her one more true detail, everything was probably going to be ruined with Sandi and me.

Putting on my best possible poker face, I said "She just said that she thought I was really acting grown up now, and I should just call her Sandi from now on."

My mom looked at me for signs of lying, and finally said "So that's it? And just because of that you can't stop thinking about her and now you're masturbating while fantasizing about her and calling out her name in the shower?"

I nodded.

"I don't buy it. Not for a second. But, I assume that if she let you, you would actually have sex with her, wouldn't you? Did you already ask her when you called?"

She was eyeing me like a hawk

I blurted out "No! No." I considered my words carefully and said, "I wanted to ask, but I couldn't do it."

She saw through this again and nearly shouted, "Daniel, if you're lying I'm going to find out! What you just said isn't the whole truth, is it?! What did she say?!"

I could feel my throat tightening and closing. I could feel tears starting to well up in my eyes. My chest was tight. I failed miserably at lying to her and she knew it.

"Tell me right now God damn it!" she said menacingly.

With a quivering voice, I just said, "I'll tell you if you promise not to freak out."

"I'm not promising anything. Just say it," she said, in a slightly calmer voice.

I said, "I asked her if I could come visit her. And she said yes. And that after I got there, I couldn't ever call her 'Aunt' again."

Mom now had a wild look on her reddening face. She shot up from the bed and started pacing around the room. She said "Oh God... Unbelievable! You have gotta be kidding me!"

Another moment passed and she said, "Well, how was this visit? When was it? Did you really...? She...?" Suddenly, tears were streaming down her face.

She wiped her tears away and tried to compose herself, and said, "What am I saying, of course you did! I can see it all over your face! I knew something like this would happen after the way she threw herself at you at that stupid dance!"

I just sat silently, looking at her, with tears of my own. I said, "I'm so sorry, Mom. I never meant to hurt you." I stood up and went to her and we hugged. She was openly crying now and held onto me tighter than I can ever remember.

She whispered into my ear, "What have you done? I can't believe you would do this to me. This has really hurt me, Daniel."

"I'm really sorry."

She continued sobbing and said, "How many times have you been with her?"

I stepped back and sat back down on the bed.

Now that the truth was coming out, I just told her. "I've been to her house twice now. The first time was Monday after the reunion and then I was there again Saturday night to Monday afternoon."

At this revelation, she collapsed back on the bed. "What?! You spent the night with her? Two nights? Wait, you skipped school on Monday to go there? Twice?!"

"Yes. But I made sure not to miss any assignments."

"But what about that big group project you were working on? You told me that it was going to take all that time..." To this she just threw up her arms and didn't wait for me to fill in the blanks.

"You were there that whole time! Did you even do that project?! Was it even real, or just another lie?"

"Yes, it was real, and we finished it all that Saturday and submitted it online. I had all that extra time so I thought it would be a perfect opportunity and so I called her and she said yes."

She just sat there on the bed, looking down and shaking her head, sometimes laughing to herself sardonically.

"Wait, that was the Monday I called her at work. She wasn't really at work, was she? She was with you." she reasoned, putting the pieces together.

"Yeah, I was there when you called. She had called in sick that day because she couldn't get a vacation day with no prior notice."

"I wondered why she sounded so strange and called me from her cell. I knew something was going on, but I would never have guessed that you were there fucking her."

She saw my stunned look and said, "Oh what, you don't like my language now? Well, too bad. If you just found out your own son was fucking your sister you'd be swearing too I bet."

She thought silently another minute.

"So, I'm guessing you already know that she can't get pregnant, right? Why she never had any kids?"

"Yeah, she told me about her hysterectomy and why she needed it," I said calmly.

She breathed in deeply and let out a huge sigh. "At least I don't have to worry about that happening. Still, I hope you at least know how not to get a girl pregnant, right?"

I said, "Yeah, sure. I even brought condoms just in case."

To this, she smiled and said, "Well, at least you did one thing right. Have you ever even had sex before?" she wondered.

"No," I said.

"Oh my God. Your aunt took your virginity. That's great! Just fucking great! What exactly are your long term plans here? Have you even thought this through? I mean, it's not like you can marry her or live with her. Where is this going?"

I hesitated and she insisted, "Well? Stop thinking with your dick for a minute and start acting like a man!"

I sighed and replied, "I know we can't get married. And I don't have any long term plans. I just wanted to be with her because I've had a crush on her for years and she was willing. And other than breaking some rules of society, I don't think I've... we've done anything wrong, other than the sneaking around and lying. And like you said, there's no danger of her getting pregnant, which is why those rules exist anyway, right?"

Mom sat there on the bed and just looked at me, wiping the remaining tears from her eyes, and slowly nodding.

She said, "I know, but it still doesn't make it right to me. But, I know you're 18 now and legally an adult, so you can make your own decisions and I can't stop you. I'm totally against this, but what's done is done. Are you... are you falling in love with her?"

"I was, I think. But, she reminded me of all the things you just said. Like, we can't get married, can't ever be together, that I would fall in love with someone my own age. All that stuff."

Mom seemed at least partially satisfied with this. She said "Good, love just complicates everything. Well, now the truth is out. I knew something was going on between you that night, I just knew it. I could see it in your eyes and in hers. But I never thought she would let something like this happen. She's supposed to be more responsible than that. She decided to completely disrespect me and take advantage of my child."

She thought another minute and added, partly to herself, "Then again, she's told me how horny she is all the time so I guess I shouldn't be surprised that she gave into her weakness with such a willing participant. But why did it have to be with my son?!"

"She told me she didn't want to try dating again after Uncle Kurt died. She said she thought no one would ever want her at her age," I said.

Mom said, "Yes, she's told me that too. But, you would think that if she really needed sex that bad she'd just go out and get it with someone her own age and not prowl around for 18 year old boys. And especially not her own nephew! That is sick!"

She paused again and looked like she was running out of things to say.

Finally, she said, "This has to stay a secret. I can't have other people finding out about this. What would your dad think if he found out? If you thought I reacted badly, you don't even know what he would do."

I said, "I know. Ok. It's just that I thought I was all alone in the shower. I'll be careful to keep my stupid mouth shut."

She stood up to leave the room, and said, "Well, you better call her to tell her that your little secret is out. I'm not sure if I want to talk to her anytime soon. If I talked to her right now it would just be yelling and hurt feelings. I need to think things over. I need to figure out if I'm going to cancel our trip down there on the 5th."

"So you're not gonna kick me out of the house?" I asked sheepishly.

"I ought to, but then I'd have to have a reason, and as long as this stays a secret, I don't have one."

To hear this was a huge relief since I really had nowhere to go. I certainly couldn't go live with Sandi. At least I didn't think so.

As she got up to leave, I stood up again to hug her. As I stood up, my towel fell to the bed under me.

"Whoops, sorry," I said.

"It's ok. Come here."

As we held each other, my cock began to stiffen once more.

Mom laughed and looked down between us at it and said, "Seriously? After all this you're getting hard again? How is that even possible?"

"I'm sorry. When it touches anything, it feels really good," I replied.

She put her hands on my shoulders and backed me away from her just a bit and looked me up and down.

"Turn around. Let me see the rest of you," she said.

I did as told, all the while feeling very uncomfortable. I turned back around again.

"You're turning into quite a good looking young man, Danny. Your dick is as big as your dad's."

I turned every shade of crimson and said, "Mom, this is really embarrassing. I can't believe you're inspecting me like this." I grabbed my towel and covered back up.

This made mom giggle, and it sounded almost identical to Sandi's giggle. She stepped forward again and kissed me on the cheek. Through her nightshirt, I could see that her nipples were now standing at attention. I wasn't sure what to think of that.

She said, "You know Mommy loves you, right? I don't want any more lies between us, ok? You've hurt me enough as it is."

"I'm sorry again. And yes, from now on I'll tell you everything," I promised.

As she opened the door and left, my eyes dropped involuntarily to her butt where I could barely see the bottom of her panties, and the twitch I felt in my cock was one of the strangest feelings I'd ever had in my life.

I could only think, "What the fuck is wrong with me?"

I needed to talk to Sandi as soon as I could.

Standing naked in my room, I fought desperately to figure out what I was going to do next.

I quickly finished getting ready for school, which I was now an hour late for, and ran downstairs and out the door without saying goodbye.

I got in my car and called Sandi's Google Voice number. After a few rings, there was silence as we had agreed.

I said, "Hi, it's me. Are you alone?"

She could tell immediately that something was wrong.

"I'm at work and in my office. What's wrong?" she asked, concerned.

"I just completely fucked up. Mom knows. Everything. I'm so sorry," I flatly stated.

Sandi exclaimed, "What?! How did that happen?"

"I said your name while I was in the shower and she came in just as I was finishing and heard me. Then she cornered me in my room and... and I'm not a good liar," I said.

She asked, "Wait, why didn't you just say you were thinking of me? What in the world made you tell her everything? Come on, seriously?!"

I explained about how I had called her by her first name only and how Mom had just chipped away at me until the whole story came out.

She said, "Dan, you should have been stronger than that. I can't believe you gave in so easily like that. I mean, didn't you consider that it's not just you in this? I'm in it too, and I have a relationship with your mother that could be completely fucked!"

Her words sliced through me like a knife. Once again, I could feel my chest tighten and just silently let her talk.

"I am not happy with you right now... This was supposed to be kept completely secret, and now I have to figure out how I'm going to tell her my side of the story and why I've been lying to her every time we talked since we started this! Oh my God!"

I could hear her voice starting to tremble as she got more and more upset. She was sniffling and I could tell she was crying. I felt like a pile of dog shit on the ground.

After a couple more minutes of just listening to her crying, she said softly, "Fuck. I need to go so I can think this over. I don't really want to talk to you right now, ok?"

And with that, she hung up without waiting for me to respond. I just sat there in the car crying myself. I sat in the parking lot at school for 15 minutes before I could even get out to start walking to class.

I sat in class, not hearing anything that the professors were saying. I had my laptop on but didn't even take notes. My mind was consumed with how royally I had fucked everything up. How could I be so stupid and weak?

By the end of the day, I had convinced myself that my life as I had known it was over. My mom hated me and now Sandi hated me too.

I got in the car at the end of the day and started to head home since there really wasn't anywhere else to go. I dreaded the moment where I would have to walk through the door and be faced with Mom's judging eyes. I just wanted to run up to my room and hide like a child that's done a terrible thing.

As I rounded the corner to my street, I saw an unfamiliar car in our driveway where I normally park, and as I got closer, I realized that it was Sandi's car.

I parked out on the street, and with an intense amount of trepidation, I approached the front door. Before I got there, the door opened and Mom was there. Apparently she had been watching for me.

She looked like she had been crying. She said, "Come on in son, your aunt is here and we all need to talk this out once and for all."

So much for running and hiding in my room. As I crossed the threshold into the living room, I could see that Sandi was sitting on the couch. She was still dressed in her business suit from work and must have just left work early to talk things out face-to-face. Her makeup was streaked down her face from crying. She was also wearing the perfume I liked so much.

She stood up slowly and gently said, "Hey, sorry I hung up on you like that earlier. I was upset." She looked up to me and made direct eye contact and then quickly hugged me. She sat back down just as quickly.

Mom said, "Have a seat. Over there," she pointed to a kitchen chair she had pulled into the living room.

Too afraid to speak, I sat down and waited for the inquisition.

Mom spoke again and said, "Your father is going to be home in 45 minutes and I sent Bethany down to the park. So, it's just the three of us."

She continued, "Sandi called me after you called her. I hung up on her twice before I decided I'd let her talk. She called again and just said that she was coming up and hung up, so there wasn't much I could do to stop her."

Sandi said, "I just told them I had a family emerg ..."

Mom interrupted, "Shhh. Let me talk, please." Sandi sighed angrily and stopped talking.

Mom continued, looking at me intently.

"Ok, well after you flew out of here this morning, I went on the computer and did some research about incest. It turns out that it's more common than I ever thought."

"Our society disapproves of incest, mainly because parents tell their children that it's wrong and it's bad, stuff like that. And I know that I had the same reaction to it because of that, and, ahem, other reasons."

"I tried to look up studies on it but there really isn't much out there. I guess what I mainly came away with is that it's not really wrong or bad when it happens between two consenting adults, which you are legally. The problem is that when I look at you, all I see is my little boy that I thought I raised to be a good person. Until this morning, that is."

This last statement was confusing. Until this morning I was a little boy in her eyes, but now I'm not anymore?

She continued, "And when I look at her, all I see is the sister that I've loved, more than life itself, all my life and..." And then she started crying again.

I got up to go over to her, but she raised her hand and said, "No, stay there. I'll be ok in a second."

"I guess what hurts the most is that you both lied to me. Over and over again. Even when I asked you direct questions that I was almost certain of the answers to. I've been trying to understand and I know it's because you thought you couldn't tell me without me ruining your little affair..."

I started to apologize again, and Mom raised her hand and stopped me, "Not yet. I'm talking now. I will tell you when you can speak."

She went on, "I want both of you to know that I could see how you were looking at each other at the reunion. I saw the way Sandi was flirting with you and outright encouraging your advances, and it scared me. I tried to tell you to take your mind off her, to get over what I thought was just a crush, but that obviously failed miserably."

She paused a minute to wipe her face with a tissue.

Then she said, "But, looking at this whole thing objectively and knowing what I know now, I honestly can't see anything wrong with it. You're both adults. You both consented. She can't get pregnant, even though from what I read, the chances of problems with children are actually low. And you're with someone that already loved you and can't give you some sexually transmitted disease, I assume?"

She looked over at Sandi, who softly said, "You know I don't have any STDs..."

Mom looked back at me, "So again, really the only thing that I'm most upset about is the lying and the sneaking around. But, I can see why you did it."

She paused for a moment and just breathed deeply, preparing for what she said next.

"Look, I've decided that I'm not going to try to stop you from continuing this relationship. I can't exactly call the police on my own son and sister for this. That would just broadcast the secret to the world. I tried for hours to come up with a list of all the bad things about it. Things that would ruin your life. But the only things I could come up with were how it was bad for me. How it hurt and embarrassed me."

"If I think of the eventuality of you having sex with your aunt, it means you get to learn how to please a woman from someone I love and trust and who I know won't ever hurt you. It's that simple, right? But, if you're going to keep this up, it has to be out in the open, at least to me and Dad. I'm not sure yet how to approach telling Bethany."

"If Dad doesn't know, then every time you and Sandi are together in front of him you'll have to act like there's nothing going on, and he's not stupid. He will catch on. The two of you, especially you, are just too transparent," she continued, looking directly at me.

"You never were good at hiding your true feelings from me. You know that, right?"

I nodded, wiping the tears from my face. I said, "I'm trying to get better at that."

She laughed, "You have a long way to go before you can fool me, boy."

At this, Sandi also laughed.

Mom went on, "So, I assume that both of you want this to go on? Go ahead Sandi."

Sandi looked at Mom and said, "I have to say I'm shocked. I had pretty much given up on the hope of salvaging our relationship after doing this to you behind your back. I want you to know, and like I've been telling you for the last few hours, I love you Deanna and I am so sorry and so ashamed for deceiving you like this. You above any other person on Earth."

Sandi took in a slow, deep breath, and said, "And I'm sorry, but I think I'm falling in love with your son. I've tried everything I can not to let it happen. But it's happening. Oh God..."

At this, she buried her face in her hands and started crying again. This time, Mom joined her on the couch and they embraced. Mom said, "I know, I know, sweetheart. I can see that clearly now."

Wait, what did Sandi just say? Falling in love with me?

My eyes flew wide open and Mom looked over at me and said, "Uh huh, now you see this is a little more complicated than you thought, isn't it? Having sex just for fun is a lot harder than you think it is. People have feelings that are hard to control."

She went on, "And I can see you feel the same, don't you?"

I breathed in heavily and tried to speak without crying. I said, "Yes, I've been trying to stop it, but I can't. I love you, Sandi."

Mom got up from the couch and said, "Here, come and hold her."

I nearly tripped as I got up. Sandi stood up as well and we embraced. "Oh Dan, I'm so sorry. I never meant to have these feelings," she said, still sniffling and wiping away tears.

After a moment, Sandi turned and put her hand out to Mom, who joined in the embrace. We all just stood there holding each other.

Mom was the first to break the hug, saying, "We need to get cleaned up before your Dad gets here."

She thought for a second and said to Sandi, "Do you want to stay the night? I can let you borrow some clothes. I just need to clean up the guest room a bit and wash the sheets. Maybe we'll just get pizza for dinner because I sure don't feel like cooking. It's been quite a day..."

Sandi replied, "That would be great, Dee. I don't really feel like driving all the way back home to an empty house right now either, and thankfully tomorrow is Saturday. What do you think you're going to say to James? Do you want me here for that?"

Mom said, "No, I think maybe you guys should go down to the park with Bethany while I talk to James alone. I'll call you when it's clear to come back."

* * *

All things considered, Dad took it way better than Mom did. As it turns out, he had also noticed that there was something going on between me and Sandi. Mom told him all about the research she had done, and he came to the same conclusion as she did in the end.

When Mom told Bethany, who is 17, what was going on, she laughed. She said, "You have got to be kidding! Dan and Aunt Sandi? A couple?! No way! Oh my God Dan, you are such a pervert!"

Everyone agreed that for now, no one else was to know. Dad mentioned that he thought it might be good if I moved out to go live at Sandi's house. If I was adult enough to be in love with someone, he reasoned, there wasn't a good reason to be apart all the time and sneaking around like a common criminal.

Sandi wasn't so sure about this. She said, "My neighbors are super-nosy. If they catch wind that my nephew is living with me, things could get out of control."

Mom suggested, "Well, maybe he doesn't have to be your nephew to them. They don't know who he is, do they? Can't you just say he's your boyfriend, and leave it at that? You'll be the neighborhood cougar."

Sandi thought this over and said, "You're probably right. I don't think anybody has really seen you when you've visited."

She looked at me and asked, "So what do you think, would you want to come live with me? Are you ready to take a step like that? Maybe you need some time to think it over."

I immediately said, "No, I don't need to think it over. There's nothing I want more than to be with you. Now, and as for long as you'll let me."

We embraced and kissed each other, for the first time in front of Mom and Dad. Mom looked to the floor for a moment but then looked back up with a small smile. Dad put his hand on my back, a small show of encouragement and acceptance.

Sandi then hugged my mom and said, "Thank you so much, Dee. I won't ever do anything to hurt him. You know that, don't you?"

Mom answered, "You better not, San." She thought a moment more and added, "I know you won't. Make him happy, ok?" At this point, Mom and Sandi started crying again, but this time it wasn't due to anger or sadness.

* * *

That night, I slept in the guest room with Sandi. We stayed up most of the night talking and didn't have sex at all. The emotions of the day were just too much and neither of us felt like doing anything other than kissing and holding each other.

Sandi asked, "Are you sure you're ready to move away from your mom and dad's house? It's quite a commute to school every day from my house. You'll have to get up way earlier."

I said, "Oh, that won't be so bad. It will be worth it to be able to wake up with you every morning."

She said, "How does it feel knowing that I love you, in that way? Does it scare you?"

I considered my words carefully, finally saying, "It is a little scary since it's something that I've never gone through. But it feels so awesome knowing that you feel the same way now I have this whole time."

She quickly corrected me, "Oh, I felt it too. I just tried to deny it. I wanted to deny it so much that I tried to make you stop it from happening. Now that it's all out in the open, it really does seem like we can possibly have some kind of future together. I won't be so lonely anymore. And I think that would make Kurt happy, wherever he is looking down on us."

She added, "The only thing I'm worried about is that I'm going to get old way before you and you're not going to want me anymore."

I just said, "Love is stronger than an age difference."

After hours of talking, we drifted off to sleep around 2am.

* * *

The next morning, before it was even light outside, Sandi awoke me with her hand around my raging hard cock. She was gently stroking it as I started to wake up. We had only been asleep for a few hours, but it didn't matter.

"Mmm, good morning. So, it wasn't all just a dream?" I asked.

"Nope, not a dream. I'm really here. Does this feel good baby?" she teased.

"Oh yeah. So good," I moaned.

She moved down to put her mouth on my cock and started licking it, getting it nice and wet. Then she spit into her hand and rubbed it onto herself, making her opening wet. She climbed on top of me and guided my cock into her pussy, slowly moving up and down. It felt incredible. Not like before. This time it was something... more. I had never felt closer to anyone before in my life.

As she moved, she rubbed her clit, moaning softly at first, and then louder.

Before very long, I could feel myself tensing up and then shooting my cum inside her. Even after I came, she didn't stop moving. She kept rubbing her clit for another minute and then shuddered through her own intense orgasm. "Ohhhhhhhhhh!" she said loudly.

She sat there with my semi-hard cock still inside her pussy and looked down at me and said, "I love you, Danny. I love you."

I replied, "I love you too, dearest Sandi."

She giggled and said, "Now, show me how much you love me and clean my pussy like I like so much. Lick me clean, baby."

She pulled off of me and climbed up and sat herself down on my face. Our combined juices were dripping from her pussy, and I hungrily licked them up. She moved back down and kissed me passionately to get her share.

A small amount of light was coming in through the window now, so we got up. The downstairs bathroom only has a sink and toilet, so we would have to head upstairs to get in the shower.

Mom had given Sandi some sweat pants and shirt and also a pair of her panties, but at the moment we didn't want to get the clothes dirty, so we decided to chance running upstairs naked and getting in the shower.

We got to the top of the stairs and saw that the door to my parents' bedroom was partway open, which was unusual. As we got closer, we could hear my mom moaning, "Oh yes, oh God, mmmmm."

I had never heard my parents actually having sex before, mainly because their door was always closed and locked at night. There was one time I had walked in on my mom while she was masturbating during the day when I was about 10 years old, but that was only because I went in without knocking. Let's just say I never did that again.

Hearing them having sex was making me start to get hard again, and Sandi noticed right away.

"Ha, you like hearing your mom get fucked?" she whispered with a giggle.

I said, "It sounds like she's feeling pretty good right now. I hope I can make you feel that good too."

We slipped into the shower and turned on the water. I was standing in the front and she was behind me.

Sandi said, "I need to pee, baby. Let's pee on each other." She smiled. I turned to face her as she spread herself open. We let loose our streams of hot piss onto each other while kissing.

"Why do you like that so much?" I asked.

She answered, "I told you why before. I think it's fucking hot. Looking at your dick right now and how hard it just got, I think it's safe to say that you like it just a little bit too. Don't you?"

"I like that you get turned on by it, and that makes me turned on too," I answered.

"Ok, fine. That's good enough for me. For now," she said slyly and giggled.

I laughed and said, "It's totally fine as long as you don't want me to drink it. And, no pooping in the shower, young lady," I joked.

She grinned and said, "Oh, shower pooping wasn't until next week's lesson. I hafta ease you into these things, dear."

I said, "Ha ha ha. No." I laughed.

She stuck out her bottom lip like a little kid and made an "awwww" sound.

We finished the shower and got out and dried off. We headed to my room to get dressed wrapped in towels. We were greeted in the hallway by Mom, who was also naked.

"Good morning, all. Did you guys get any sleep, or were you up sexing all night?" she asked with a giggle.

Sandi was a bit shocked by Mom's nakedness. She said, "Deanna! Do you always go around naked in front of your kids?"

Mom answered, "Oh sure, we're not modest. I figured if they were used to seeing nudity that when they grew up they wouldn't have any hang-ups about it."

Sandi continued, "But Dee, you..., ahem..." She looked down at Mom's crotch.

Sandi leaned in and whispered something into Mom's ear, to which Mom giggled.

Mom said, "Well, you're not the only one getting some around here. I was just coming to grab a washcloth to wipe up with since the linen closet is out here."

I finally figured out what Sandi was talking about. Mom was dripping wet. Her thighs were literally glistening with juices.

She saw that I was looking, more like leering at her, and put her hand between her legs to cover herself and said, mainly to me, "I just figured that now you're having sex that I really don't need to hide away anymore behind locked doors."

Smiling, she took her hand away again, having no more shame.

She continued, "And I don't have to try to be silent anymore either. I always hated having to do that. That's why the door's open. Does the new me bother you?"

I said, "No, not at all. Is that why you were checking me out yesterday? Trying to see if I was ready for the, ahem, new you?"

Sandi looked at me quizzically. Mom saw this and giggled and said, "Maybe I have my reasons. I hope it didn't weird you out too much."

Sandi said, "What's this? What does he mean you checked him out?"

Mom said, "It's a long story. I really need to get that washcloth." Mom was starting to squirm as her juices trickled down her leg. She tried to walk between us, but Sandi stopped her.

Sandi said, "No, I want to know now." With that, she took off her towel and handed it to Mom. "Here, wipe yourself with this, you slut." She giggled.

"Thanks, whore," Mom joked back.

Mom wiped herself with Sandi's towel. She said, "Let's go in Dan's room and talk about it in there. I don't want to have this conversation in the hall where James or Bethany might hear."

We all went into my room, and Mom turned and closed the door and actually locked it.

Sandi and I looked at each other and wondered what was about to happen.

I put my towel down on my desk chair and sat down on top of it, and Mom and Sandi sat together on the bed.

Mom began telling Sandi about how events unfolded the morning before.

When she got to the part where she looked at me front and behind, Sandi got a strange look on her face.

She said, "That's pretty out there, Dee. If I didn't know better, it almost sounds like you were flirting with him."

Mom looked shocked. Stunned, actually. She started "I... I didn't mean..." Her words trailed off.

Mom was looking down, considering what to say next.

"I will admit that..." she started and stopped. She shifted uncomfortably around on the bed until finally deciding on what to say. "I was just trying to lighten the mood. We had just finished with a huge argument with a lot of yelling. His towel fell down and..."

Sandi said, "And what?"

Mom let out a huge sigh and said, "Ok, if you have to know, I was a little excited. I looked at my son and saw the body of a man. A very nice looking naked body of a man. I know now that it may have crossed a line."

Sandi giggled and said, "Well, it looks like we have something in common after all. You may not want to admit it, but I think somewhere down deep, you are attracted to him, and yes in that way."

Mom was clearly starting to get very uncomfortable. Finally, she said, "You're right. I'm attracted to him, and I was ashamed about it. I was until yesterday morning anyway."

Sandi asked, "What changed? All the research?"

Mom said, "Yes, exactly. After I read all that stuff, I had to acknowledge the fact that my son was turning me on. I could finally see what you were seeing. And then, I started thinking back to what we..."

Sandi interrupted, "Stop right there. I think I know what you were going to say next, and now is not the right time."

Mom replied, "Oh, but I think now is the right time. He has to know. Come here and hold me and tell me it's not the right time."

Sandi looked very conflicted at this point. She looked like she didn't know what to do. Mom decided for her and pulled her into her.

As Sandi's hands touched her bare skin, Mom said "Jesus Sandi, your hands are so cold. Get up for a sec." She pulled my comforter up from the bed and wrapped it around both of them.

They embraced again, trying to get warm. Mom said, "Here, put your hands under my armpits where it's warm."

In another couple minutes, she said in a very low voice, "Mmmm, ok, you're starting to warm up. Does this remind you of anything?"

Sandi answered, "Yeah. You always kept me warm. I love you, DeeDee. Are you sure he's ready to know? I don't know." They kissed each other on the cheek, and then a small peck on the lips. And then, a longer kiss on the lips.

Mom said, "Yes, it's time. I love you too, even if you stole my son away from me and then lied to me about it."

I was watching all this unfold in front of me and sure enough, my dick started to harden. I couldn't help it. The two women I loved the most in the world were sitting naked on my bed and kissing each other, and I had no idea what Mom was wanting to tell me.

Mom was the first to look over and notice my predicament, followed almost immediately by Sandi.

Mom said, "Oh no, we've awaken the beast over there. You want in on this hug or what? This might be the only chance of your life to get two naked women in your bed with you." She lifted a corner of the comforter and stuck her hand out and made a "come hither" motion with her index finger.

Sandi was decidedly uncomfortable with what was happening, but in my state, I was unable to resist.

I stood up and climbed onto the bed with Mom and Sandi, with my dick leading the way as usual. I grabbed the comforter and stretched it around me.

Once I was in, Mom leaned in and put her arm around me and then pulled Sandi into the hug.

I hugged Sandi and Mom close to me, and by this time my cock was at about the hardness level of diamond.

Mom softly said, "Mmmm, this is nice, isn't it? I love you Dan."

We just sat there and warmed each other for a few minutes. Sandi laid her head on one shoulder and Mom on the other side. All three of us were letting out little sighs and kept pulling each other tighter into the embrace.

Both Sandi's and Mom's tits pressed harder and harder into my chest.

I had seen my Mom naked many times over the years and had hugged her close countless times, but I had never once hugged her while she was completely naked.

I said, "Mom... this..."

Mom made a shushing sound and said, "I know. This is weird. And probably wrong. But it doesn't feel wrong right now, does it?"

She bent her head up toward me and kissed me on the cheek, followed by a quick kiss on the lips. She hadn't kissed me on the lips since I was little. She hugged me even tighter, crushing her tits into me. I could feel her hard nipples on my skin.

Sandi said, "Dee, I don't know. Don't you think this is going too far, too fast? You're his mother..."

Mom said, "And you're his aunt. That didn't seem to stop you, now did it? Do you want to tell him what we used to do, or do you want me to?"

Sandi quickly said, "No...no Dee, don't. Please..." She looked down and closed her eyes.

Mom said, "He deserves to know San. You see Dan, when Sandi and I were little girls, we slept in the same bed because our house only had two bedrooms."

Sandi feebly attempted another "Dee... please..."

Mom continued, "Sometimes we'd hear Mom and Dad having sex, and it turned both of us on, and we didn't really know why until we were about 12 or 13."

"One night while Mom and Dad were doing it in the next room, Sandi asked me what I thought kissing a boy was like. Since I was a year older and wanted to be the wiser one, I lied and told her I knew because I had kissed a lot of boys already. She was really excited and wanted me to show her how to do it."

"So, we started practicing kissing each other, laying there in the dark room with our parents in the next room having sex."

She went on, "Eventually, we started to go to bed and take our nightgowns off and snuggle together under the covers naked. Sandi's hands were always so freezing cold for some reason, and I would have her put her hands in my armpits to warm up."

"Somewhere along the way, we started developing and going through puberty. All those hormones, and there we were, sleeping naked together every night and French kissing each other like lovers."

Sandi said, "Ok, ok, enough, alright. Let me tell him the rest."

By now, precum was leaking out of my cock. The story my Mom was telling was turning me on like never before.

Sandi said, "So, like your mom said, we laid there in the dark kissing. One night, out of the blue she reached over and took my hand and put it on her breast instead of under her arms like usual. When she did that, she moaned, just like we heard Mom moaning in the next room."

"She took my other hand and pressed it to her other breast."

Just then, Mom took Sandi's hands out from under her arms and put them on her breasts. Mom said, "Just like this."

Sandi gasped and pulled her hands away. "Dee! You said..."

Mom said, "I know what I said back then. I've changed my mind now. I was just wrong." She pulled Sandi's hands back to her tits, and this time Sandi left them there and continued the story.

Sandi sighed and said, "She started rubbing and squeezing her breasts with my hands and moaned, and we kissed each other."

"This went on for a few days before she took my hand and made me touch her..."

Mom said, "Like this." She took Sandi's hand and put it between her legs.

Sandi said, "Oh God. I can't believe you're doing this, Dee."

Mom turned to Sandi and said, "Shhh." Mom turned and kissed Sandi, this time on the lips, and it was obvious that they were using their tongues to explore each other's mouths.

Mom broke the kiss and said, "Dan, I want to see you kiss my Sandi like that."

Sandi was obviously flustered and flushed. Her eyes were closed. I pulled her close to me and we kissed passionately. Mom put her face right next to ours and then said "That looks so good. My turn."

And then Mom turned and kissed me, lightly at first. Then, she pushed her tongue into my mouth and kissed me passionately for several minutes. Under the comforter, Mom pulled my hands up and placed them on her tits where Sandi's hands had just been.

I broke the kiss and gasped, "Mom... Mom... Wait. Are you sure about this?"

Mom said, "Yes, I want this." She reached down and tried to put her hand around my cock. Sandi's hand was already there.

Sandi moved her hand up a bit, and Mom wrapped her hand around the base.

"Mom... What about Dad?" I moaned.

"Don't worry about Dad. He knows," she said.

I asked, "You planned this?"

She went on, "Yes, baby. I told him what I wanted to do and why and he said ok. I heard you guys in the shower and so I came out just when I heard you turn the water off. I told daddy long ago about Sandi and me. He gave his blessing for this one time. And maybe I can talk him into letting me do it again sometime. I have my ways, you know." She giggled.

Sandi had clearly gotten over her previous reservations and said, "Oh Dee, I've missed this for so long. I've never been with any other woman except you. I want you to know that."

Sandi pulled Mom into her and kissed her hard. I could feel her moving her hand under the comforter. Since no one was holding it anymore, the comforter fell down and revealed that Sandi was rubbing Mom's clit with her thumb and fingering her pussy with the hand that wasn't wrapped around my cock.

Mom said to me, "Baby, show me how you fuck my Sandi. I wanna see you slide your dick into her sweet pussy."

As Sandi laid back and took her hand off the tip of my cock, Mom moved her hand there and felt my wetness. Looking down, she said, "Oh my, you're all wet already. Let's see how you taste."

I got up on my knees and moved toward Sandi. Mom leaned down and sucked the tip of my cock into her mouth.

Then, she lifted up Sandi's leg and leaned down and started licking her pussy to get her opening wet for me.

Sandi moaned. "Oh, Dee. That feels so good. It's been so long since you did that."

Mom motioned for me to come up and slide my cock into Sandi's pussy.

Mom said, "Go really slow. Pull out almost all the way and lean back so I can lick her."

For a couple minutes, I would slowly withdraw and wait while Mom licked Sandi's clit. She alternated between licking Sandi's clit and my cock each time I pulled out.

"Oh God, I'm gonna cum!" I said.

Mom said, "Cum in my mouth, baby. I want to taste you."

I slowly pulled out one last time and Mom took my cock into her mouth. Just the sight of that sent me over the edge and I exploded inside Mom's mouth. The cum seemed to come out in endless waves. Once the spasms stopped, Mom moved up and locked her mouth onto Sandi's, sharing my load with her.

I took over the job of licking Sandi's clit, and in just another moment her ass was bucking off the bed and she shuddered into a powerful orgasm.

Mom said to Sandi, "Are you ready to do me now too, baby?"

Sandi said, "God yes. I need to taste you so bad, DeeDee."

Mom said, "When Dan's ready again, I want him inside me."

Sandi said, "Yes, yes, baby. I'll get him ready for you, ok?"

Mom laid down on the bed where Sandi had been and spread open her legs. Sandi got on top of her in a 69 and started licking her pussy and clit.

Mom said, "Danny, help her lick me. Don't be afraid. It's not wrong."

Sandi looked up at me, her expression questioning if I was ok with this.

I nodded and we repositioned ourselves so that Sandi was licking one side of Mom's clit while I was licking the other side.

Mom moaned, "Ohh shit that feels so fucking good. I've never felt anything like that! Danny, are you ready?"

I wasn't quite there yet, so I moved so that Sandi could suck my cock into her mouth. Soon enough, I was ready. I pushed my cock down and rubbed the tip on Mom's hard clit, which made her moan loudly.

I positioned myself and put the head of my cock at her opening. And stopped.

"Dan... I need you inside me. You can't stop now. Please fuck me," Mom said.

I took a deep breath and inched forward, touching the tip of my penis in the opening of her vagina. Mom thrust her hips up off the bed and I slipped right in. I was inside my Mom's pussy!

I started to slowly move in and out. Each time I withdrew, I leaned back so Sandi could lick her clit.

Soon enough, I was lost in the feeling of what was happening. My lust had completely taken over me and I was unable to keep my pace slow. I was almost there and I began thrusting into her faster and harder.

Mom sensed this and moaned, "Cum in me, Danny. I need your cum in my pussy."

In another 10 seconds I was spewing my hot cum into my mother's pussy. Sandi had moved back and was now fingering Mom's clit rapidly. Mom reached down and pulled her hand away and said, "No wait, I want him to lick me and make me cum. Danny, show me what Sandi taught you. Show me what I taught her."

I pulled my dripping wet penis from within her and moved down on the bed and started licking her clit. She moaned and said, "Oh yes, baby, suck my clit. I want your finger in my butt too."

Well, that sounded familiar. It looks like Mom was the one that taught Sandi all her tricks when they were kids.

Using the juices from her sopping wet pussy to lubricate her asshole, I slid one finger, and then two, into my mother's ass.

I looked up and saw Sandi masturbating as she watched me lick Mom's clit and finger her ass.

Mom said, "Oh yes, mmmmm, I'm cumming!" Then, her entire body convulsed. Her asshole tightened around my fingers repeatedly as she orgasmed.

Just as Mom was cumming, Sandi also came, saying "Ohhhhh yesssss!"

Mom sat up, and pulled us all together. We took turns kissing each other for a long while. We even all kissed at the same time, alternating our tongues between each other.

Then, Mom said, "San, I need you again."

Mom and Sandi got back into their 69 position and made each other cum again.

Watching this beautiful sight was making me get hard again.

Mom noticed and said, "I want you again, Danny. This time in my butt. Your fingers felt so good. Do you think you can cum again?"

I said, "I think so."

Mom directed, "Get us wet, San."

I could see that Sandi got her direction-giving ability from Mom, who was directing every single move we made.

Sandi sucked on my cock, slathering me with her saliva. Then, she got a pillow and put it under Mom's butt. She spread open Mom's legs and bent down and spit into her asshole, following it with her fingers.

Mom said, "Ohh, baby, it's just like it used to be. Lick me there."

Sandi bent down and licked Mom's asshole tenderly. Mom moaned from above and then said, "Ok, let him get in me."

Sandi looked at me and pulled my dick into position. She spit on Mom's asshole and then licked me all over again. Completely wet, I put the head of my cock to Mom's asshole and slowly pushed.

Since our fingers had already loosened her muscles somewhat, the head slid right in easily. When I met some resistance, I pulled back slightly and waited.

Mom looked at Sandi and said, "You taught him well. He knows just how to do it. Ohhhhh, Danny, I'm ready for more. Push it in more."

I pushed in further, easing off when needed until she was ready to take my entire length within her.

Mom said, "Ouch. It's hurting just a little. San, get him wet again."

I pulled my cock out of my mom's ass and Sandi sucked me right into her mouth. I couldn't believe what was happening. Surely they hadn't done that before.

Once Sandi had me good and wet again, she repositioned my dick back to Mom's anus and then spit on her hot hole again.

I slid easily back in and Mom said, "Oh yeah, that's way better. Now fuck my ass, Danny. Don't cum in me, ok? I want your cum in Sandi's mouth this time, baby."

It didn't take very long of moving my cock in and out of my mother's tight, hot asshole before I was ready to cum again.

I said, "I'm just about there. Here it cums!" I didn't want to pull out and cum anywhere else. I wanted to cum deep inside her ass.

Mom could sense this and quickly said, "No, wait! Pull out and cum in Sandi's mouth!"

I did as directed and pulled out as Mom sat up to watch. The first spurt of semen squirted into the air and landed on Mom's tits or stomach, I'm not sure. Then, Sandi was able to get me in her mouth and I finished cumming. Long after I was done, Sandi kept me in her mouth, sucking and licking my cock clean.

Sandi finally released my cock from her mouth and Mom said, "Wow! That was beautiful. You always loved the taste of my ass, didn't you San. How did I taste on my son's cock?" Mom turned to Sandi and they started kissing again.

Sandi broke the kiss and said, "So good. Just like I remember. I love you so much. What just happened here was incredible. I think if James knew about everything we did, he might not be so ok with it."

Mom said, "I love you too, baby. Don't worry, I'll go back in there in a bit and fuck him again, and then he'll be ok. I'll tell him everything while he's balls deep in my pussy."

Sandi said, "Even the part where Danny fucked you in the ass?"

"Yes, that especially. Maybe I'll fuck him in the ass with my harness and tell him just when he's about to cum."

Jesus, Mom had a harness too? I wondered what else these two sisters had in common. I also wondered what Sandi meant when she said the taste of her ass was just like she remembered. Remembered from when?

Sandi, Mom, and I kissed for just awhile longer.

After breaking the kiss, Mom said, "Are you guys up for another shower? I know Danny needs a good cleaning after being in my butt. We can all go in my shower with the big tub since it has plenty of room. Hold on, let me go see if James is ok with clearing out for a bit. Wait here."

As she left, Sandi and I hurriedly spoke about what had just happened.

I started, "You used to have sex with Mom when you were younger?"

She said, "Yeah. I was going to tell you eventually, but your Mom completely messed that plan up. I never expected anything like this to happen either. I guess you coming out to her yesterday really sparked something within her that she hasn't felt since we were kids. I haven't felt it either. She made me promise that we'd never talk about it again after she moved out of the house."

Mom came back and said, "Ok, all clear. Come, my darlings. Soap awaits. Then, breakfast. We'll have to work on waking up ol' sleepyhead to see if she wants anything." She giggled.

In the shower, Mom and Sandi washed each other while I watched. They faced each other and kissed and talked in soft, low voices. It was as if an old love affair had been rekindled back to life.

Once they were done washing, they both turned their attention to me, standing on either side of me and washing me all over. Mom even stuck a soapy finger in my butt and giggled. As Sandi washed my cock, it started to get hard again.

She giggled and said, "This thing seems to never get enough. Well, it's gonna have to wait a while. We don't want to break our toy, do we Dee?"

Mom laughed and said, "Yep, we need you to rest up so you'll be ready again for next time." She reached down and gripped my cock, and looked me right in the eyes.

"So, Daniel, what do you think about what I allowed to happen today? Are you completely freaked out to find out that your mother is so kinky?" Mom asked.

I said, "Oh yes, I am freaked out. First that you had a secret affair with Sandi from when you were even younger than me, and then that you would let me have sex with you. Why did you do that? Not that I'm complaining. I've always thought you were beautiful."

Mom kissed me and said, "Aw, so sweet. After I found out for certain that you and Sandi were having sex, it took me back to when we had our 'special' relationship. I hadn't had it in the forefront of my mind for a long time, but when I did all the research online and found out just how common incest really is, my mind was changed. My shame was taken away. I knew, for the first time in a long time, that I wasn't a terrible, immoral person."

She thought about this for a moment, and tears started running down her face. Both Sandi and I pulled her to us while she softly wept.

Sandi said, "I never thought that way about you. I only loved you. I always looked up to you, Dee."

"Really? I always felt like you thought I took advantage of you because I was older than you. I wish I had known that a long time ago. Anyway, since I wasn't ashamed anymore, I wanted to see if I could find a way to get back a little of what we used to have, back when we made love every night in the dark."

"And, to do that, I didn't think it was fair not to include Dan. After I really looked at his naked body yesterday, and after my shame was gone, I masturbated several times thinking about what it would be like to make love to my son. And to you again, Sandi."

Sandi said, "It looks like that turned out pretty well for you. Did I do good teaching him, or did I?"

Mom and Sandi both giggled at the same time. Mom said, "You did. I told him yesterday that his hard dick would make a girl very happy someday, and I guess that girl is you."

Sandi said, "And you too." More giggles.

Mom wrapped her arms around Sandi again and they kissed very passionately.

Once they broke their kiss, they said to each other in perfect unison, "I love you more than life itself."

They both laughed, and Mom said, "We used to say that every night after we were finished and just before we drifted off to sleep."

We finished showering and, while Sandi and I got dressed, Dad got the fucking of his life as we listened on.

Bethany, aka ol' sleepyhead, came out of her room about this time and walked past my door and down the hall toward Mom and Dad's room. Soon enough we could hear her peeing in the bathroom.

After she was done, she came back into my room and asked, "Uh, why are Mom and Dad having gross loud sex with their door open?"

She looked at me and, pointing her finger, said, "I'm blaming you, pervert boy. You've corrupted Mom."

Sandi and I burst out laughing.

In the days after Mom, Sandi, and I had sex together, my world was forever changed. Along with moving most of my belongings to a different city, I was about to take my finals at school, and the stress from everything was overwhelming.

Living at Sandi's house was quite a bit different than I had envisioned. In my sex-crazed 18-year-old mind, I had assumed that we'd just be having sex non-stop. But, in reality it didn't work that way. Sandi of course still had to work every day, and I was at school all day until finals were over. After that, I would need to look for a summer job.

When we were home together though, we talked a lot and learned many things about each other. She told me about growing up and about her relationship with Mom. She said that she had never really intended for it to become sexual, but that it had just happened. We discussed the possibility of her sometimes getting together with Mom alone "just to scratch that itch," as Sandi put it, and I said I was fine with that.

She also told me about old boyfriends and about her life with my Uncle Kurt. I didn't much care to hear about all of her old boyfriends as it kind of made me feel a little jealous. I only felt better after realizing that in the end, she chose to be with me.

On the first Tuesday after the semester was over, I had gotten a call from Mom to tell me that I needed to come by to pick up a couple more boxes of my stuff she had gathered up for me after the big moving day. It was about 10 in the morning, so I decided to head up right away. Within the new parameters of my relationship with my mother, my dick quickly hardened at the prospect of being alone with her for several hours before Bethany got home from school at 3:30. I just hoped she would still allow us to be together in that way.

I called Sandi at work to let her know I'd be taking off, and she told me to drive safely and to try to not have too much fun without her. Apparently, Mom had texted her before calling me to make sure it was "ok to play." I grinned at this because I knew then that it was going to happen again. Sandi was disappointed that she couldn't go too.

When I pulled into the driveway at home, Mom opened the door, smiling and waiting for me. I jumped out and ran up the walk to her and gave her a huge hug, lifting her off the ground in the process.

"Whoa there tiger, put your old mother down," she said as she hugged me back.

"C'mon, Mom, you're not old. How've you been?"

She said, "Oh fine. We do need to talk about something though. Come on in."

After closing the door, she turned to me, smiled lasciviously and said, "Ok, now you can greet me properly."

She pressed into me and kissed me on the lips passionately. Our tongues explored each other's mouths and my hand found her breast and began to caress it. I reached down the front of her sweat pants inside her panties and ran my finger into her slit, which felt hot and creamy. Then, I moved my finger up and started to massage her clit.

Breaking the kiss and pulling my hand out of her panties, she sighed and said, "Mmmm, oh God, that feels so good. I missed you too, sweetie. Let's slow down just a bit. I need to talk to you about your sister first."

Breathing heavily, I said, "I missed you too. I haven't stopped thinking of you since... that morning. So, what's up with Bethany?"

We sat down on the couch and she said, "Well, that morning when we were all together was really out of control. I never thought anything like that would ever happen. I felt like my libido was off the charts and I was acting really slutty."

"I know," I interrupted. "It was awesome."

She laughed and continued, "Well, Bethy definitely noticed how I was acting. She asked me alone later why I was having sex with my door open and not wearing panties with my night shirt all of a sudden. And since I had just told you about Sandi and me when we were teenagers, I figured I should tell her too, you know, in the spirit of honesty and openness. About everything. So, I went on to tell her that I had sex with you and Sandi that morning before she got up."

I was shocked by this revelation. "You actually told her that?! What did she say?"

Mom said, "She seemed pretty surprised. She wanted to know if I'd had sex with other women too, and I told her that I had, but it was a long time ago before you kids were born."

She went on, "After I said that, she asked if I was attracted to you, did it mean I might be attracted to her too since I liked women. Then she informed me that she had kissed some of her girlfriends and secretly really liked it. It was my turn to be shocked to hear her tell me that. I never imagined my little girl might like girls, but with my history I guess I shouldn't have been that surprised."

Mom said that if Bethany hadn't said all of this, the thought of whether she was attracted to her may have never even entered Mom's mind. But, there it was, and as she thought about it more and more over several days, she concluded that she was attracted to Bethany.

Mom said, "I came to her several days later and told her that yes, I felt something. But I said that if she wanted, we would never speak of it again. It was completely up to her. And that's when she rushed up and hugged me and said that she felt something too. She had done her own research on the Internet and had seen a lot of the same stuff I did. She took it a step further and started reading tons of incest sex stories online, getting herself worked up into a frenzy over the newness of it all."

I laughed at this and said, "I know that feeling of being in a frenzy."

Mom continued, "Well, that's not all. She told me that she had been secretly checking you out too. For a long time, long before all this stuff with you and Aunt Sandi happened. She was always too afraid to say anything to you about it since she knew it was wrong. Then she said she wanted me to set up the three of us on a 'date'."

My eyes were wide open at this point. I said, "Really? I wonder how long she's felt that way. I would need to think about it. And, I need to talk to Sandi to see what she would say."

Mom said, "I know. The worst part was I told her that she'd have to wait until her 18th birthday in July before anything like this could be decided, plus we'd have to make sure Aunt Sandi was ok with you doing it, and she got very upset. I tried to explain to her about what it means to consent as an adult, and of course she came back with 'but incest is already illegal!' and how it wasn't fair that you got to do it. I had to tell her that the age thing wasn't negotiable, but on her birthday we could set up a special party for her if you and Aunt Sandi agreed. That was when she stormed off and slammed her door."

I said, "Well, that explains why she hasn't been answering my texts and the email I sent. Is there anything I can do to help fix this?"

Mom said, "I've been trying to reason with her and tell her to just have a little more patience. Hopefully by this weekend when we come down to visit you she'll be over this anger and will be ready to talk to you again. She's still mostly upset with me but at least she's started talking to me in more than angry one-word retorts."

This weekend, Sandi had planned a Cinco de Mayo party at her house. Bethany would be there, so hopefully there would be a chance to talk things out and to get at least back to brother/sister friendly again.

With a sense of shame, I said, "I'm really sorry. I know I really messed up all our lives when I started this whole thing. I never meant to hurt anyone. Now it seems like everything's snowballing out of control."

Mom put her arm around my back and pulled me close and hugged me while sitting on the couch. "Well, yes you started it, but all the blame isn't yours. I committed incest before you were ever born. I never thought it would run in the family," she said and giggled.

"But what you also did is allow me to finally get rid of the huge burden of shame I've been carrying around with me all these years. And, you may not realize it, but you've done a lot of growing up in the past month. I'm really proud of you, my sweet boy. You seem like you're taking this all in stride."

I smiled and said, "Well, I'm glad that I somehow made things better for you."

She kissed my cheek and decided to change the subject and asked, "How do you think finals went?"

"Fine, I think. I think I only missed one assignment through all this, and my grades had all been really good before. So, I don't think I should fail any classes, if that's what you mean."

"That's good. So, how is living with my sister?" she asked, followed immediately by, "God, that still sounds so strange to say."

I told her all about living at Sandi's. It was very different from living at home, and getting up before it was even light outside was a pretty rough adjustment to make, but it was worth waking up next to Sandi every morning.

"So, is she giving you all the sex you can handle?" she asked and giggled.

"Mom! It sounds so weird when you talk to me like that. But anyway, I'm sure if she didn't have to work every day that we could do even more than now. I'd say that it's plenty enough for me."

At this we both laughed.

"Are you happy?" she asked, looking directly into my eyes.

I thought about it for a minute and said, "Yes, for sure. Everything is so great right now. I'm with someone I love, and that's what's most important in life, right?"

She said, "Well I'm happy that you're happy, my love." She paused for a moment, and with a gleam in her eye said, "Are you ready to play?" She giggled.

I nodded and she turned her head to me and we kissed. She pushed her tongue into my mouth and, pulling it back momentarily, said, "I want you to suck my tongue."

She pushed her tongue back into my mouth as far as it would go and I sucked it in and held it, licking it with my tongue. She moaned softly and started rubbing my dick through my pants.

I started rubbing her breasts through her shirt and bra. She quickly used her hands to pull her shirt up and pushed her bra up over her tits so I could squeeze and touch her bare nipples.

After a moment, she broke the kiss and said, "Let's go get on the bed. I don't wanna make a big mess on the couch. My panties are already soaked through as it is."

We stripped off our clothes right there in the living room and headed into the guest room, which was downstairs and nearby.

She pulled back the sheets and climbed up on the bed. She lay on her back and I climbed up on top of her. She opened her legs and wrapped them around me, and I reached down and pulled her up close to me.

We kissed deeply for several minutes, just holding each other. I told her to press her tits together and I sucked and licked her nipples, and even nibbled on them softly with my teeth. I kissed and licked her neck and ears. Occasionally I would go down and gently lick her clit and stick my tongue inside her pussy, but just enough to tease her. I turned her over and kissed all over her back, her ass, and her thighs for at least twenty minutes. I wanted this time with her to be slow and loving.

In a sultry voice, she asked, "Did she show you how to be this good? You feel so different from our morning. God, you're making love to me!"

I said, "It's all her teaching. Do you like it?"

"God yes. I need you inside me now. Now." She flipped herself over on her back and grabbed my dick and pulled me to her. She spit on her hand and massaged my penis to get me wet, and I positioned my cock at the opening of her vagina and pushed inside.

We slowly made love. She wrapped her legs around me and pulled me inside her as far as I could go and tried to hold me there. I gently moved in and out of her. I pulled her up from the bed into a tight embrace with me on my knees with her legs still wrapped around me, kissing her continuously while slowly moving my cock in and out of her pussy.

Breathlessly she broke the kiss and said, "Oh God, this way feels so good. I've never done it like this. Ohhh, the way my clit is rubbing on you makes it feels like I might cum! Go a little faster..."

Like Sandi, Mom didn't orgasm from penetration alone, but this vertical position was rubbing her clit just right. I held onto her and tried not to change anything or risk losing the contact she needed.

"Mmmmm, oh baby, I think it's gonna happen! Oh fuck!"

I could feel Mom rhythmically squeezing her pussy tightly around me when I was deep inside of her.

All of a sudden, Mom's eyes snapped open and then closed again tightly. "AAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!" she was actually cumming!

She wrapped her arms around me and pulled me so tight I wasn't able to breathe. Her vagina was gripped super-tightly around my cock and in five more seconds my cum emptied into her pussy as my own climax overtook me.

Our pace slowed down and I just held her there, with me still inside her. We were both covered in sweat.

Tears began streaming down her face.

When she was finally able to speak, she asked, "Do you know what you just did?"

I wanted her to say it and so I just grinned and asked, "What's that?"

She said, "You just performed a miracle, my boy. I've never cum from intercourse before. Not once. Where did you learn that sitting up position? From Sandi?"

I laid her down and rolled off and lay by her side. I said, "No, actually I have no idea. I just wanted you close to me so bad, so I just pulled you up and that's where we ended up."

She turned and kissed me, "Oh, that's it, huh? Thank you so much. It was so perfect. Can we try that again some other time?"

"Sure. I really liked that way too," I said with a grin.

"That really was some of the most sensual lovemaking I've experienced in a long time. Sandi has really taught you well. You need to try that one on her."

Discussing sex tips with my Mom to use on her sister was, to say the least, pretty far out there. But with everything that had happened, it was starting to feel natural, like it was a new normal way of being.

I said, "There's something else she likes me to do, and I'm gonna do that to you too."

She looked a question at me as I lay her back on the bed and moved down between her legs and licked her pussy clean, sucking out all of my cum. Mom put her head back on the pillow and said, "Oh God! I can't believe you're doing that. It's so nasty and hot! Gimme some of that."

I came up and kissed her and shared what I had. Then, she moved down and sucked my cock, which was still very wet and coated in our juices. It didn't take long until I was starting to get hard again.

I said, "You wanna 69 this time?"

I lay down and she climbed on top of me. I licked her clit, pussy, and asshole. Then I put one finger in her pussy and another in her ass, slowly moving them in and out of her. When she felt my fingers, she put her finger in my ass as well. Within a few more minutes of sucking, licking, and fingering we were both cumming again. This time, Mom held my cum in her mouth and shared it with me, just like Sandi had done so many times.

"I didn't know you would like that. Most guys are really squeamish about tasting their own stuff. Your dad would never do that," she said.

"Sandi sort of eased me into it. Now, I actually think I like it. It doesn't taste bad, and if she's willing to swallow it, I can too. Plus, like you said, it's really hot."

"It's pretty unbelievable how far you've already come, Danny. I have to say that my sister is a great sex teacher." She started laughing at just how ridiculous this sounded.

"Well, that should hold me for now. I can't just stay in bed with my son all day, now can I? We need to get you showered and home to your aunt."

We both burst out laughing again at how that sounded.

She got off the bed and gestured with her finger to come with her.

I followed her into the master bathroom where we got into the shower and got cleaned off.

After we got out and dried off, she said, "Oh, and I really do have a couple boxes for you to take, believe it or not. It's just some of your old stuff from high school. I could've brought it down this weekend, but it seemed like a good excuse to get you here alone with me for a few hours." She giggled again.

"Well, I'm glad you did. Since that morning, I haven't stopped thinking about you." I smiled.

She gave me a quizzical look and said, "You mean, you've been fantasizing about me?" I gave a quick nod and she said, "That's funny, cuz I've fantasized about you too sweetie." With that, we kissed again and she stroked my cock and rubbed it on her pussy.

She got out a dry pair of panties and we got dressed and had some lunch. Finally, I loaded the boxes into the car. Back inside the house, I kissed Mom and held her, squeezing her butt one last time. We said "I love you" to each other and I waved goodbye and headed back to my new home.

* * *

Sandi got home around 5:30 pm, and I hugged her hello and asked how her day was.

She said, "Well, not nearly as good as I heard yours was. Your mom called me right after you left. I locked the door to my office and came twice while we talked, and she came once. It's been so long since I had phone sex, and it was incredible. All day I couldn't stop thinking about both of you and what you might be doing. Feel how wet my panties are!"

She guided my hand into her pants, and the heat was incredible. My finger slipped right into her and she closed her eyes. She said, "I can't wait until later. I think I might need to put on a panty liner if something like this happens again. This situation could get pretty embarrassing if I'm walking around at work with a dripping pussy and so turned on I can't think straight. I had to go to the bathroom a few times just to mop up." She giggled.

I must have looked surprised, so she continued, "I can't believe how jealous I am right now. I'm not sure anymore if I want to share you. How did you come up with that position anyway?" She giggled.

"I really wasn't trying anything special, you know, it just sort of happened. I was just as surprised as she was. And, anything I've learned has all come from you anyway."

"Well, we haven't done it that way yet. I can't wait to find out if it will work on me too." She giggled.

I answered, "Well, you know I'll do my best." I winked and squeezed her butt as we stood together in the kitchen.

After a nice dinner, we loaded the dishes into the dishwasher and headed out to watch TV for a while. She had had a long day and wanted to relax a while before attempting any miracles, especially since she had already had a few orgasms earlier in the day.

We didn't really watch what was on. She was more intent on interrogating me to find out my side of what had happened with Mom. She wanted every detail, and I was all too happy to brag about what we had done. We snuggled together on the couch, and I told her about the drama with Bethany, and she basically rolled her eyes.

She giggled and said, "Unbelievable! Everybody wants a piece of my man. What if I want you all to myself? First your Mom horns in and now Bethany wants in too?! If I didn't love your mother so much, I think my head might explode."

I said, "No pressure. Just think about it, ok? I don't even know if I want to do it. Thinking about her that way is totally new to me. She does look just like Mom did when she was younger, though. And now that Mom and I..."

She interrupted, "Stop it. I realize where you're going, and I get it, ok? Bethany's gorgeous. I still have to think about it. I'm sure your mom will get her way though. She always did when we were kids. At least I have a few days to process this before they all descend on us on Sunday for the party. Bethany's coming, right?"

I nodded. "Mom said we'd try to work out all the issues, so yes, she should be here. Plus, Mom said we couldn't do anything with her until she turns 18 in July, so you have time."

She said, "I know, but I think Bethany is looking for at least a decision this weekend, so I have to make up my mind and then not change it at the last second on her birthday. I wouldn't want to hurt her like that."

"That makes sense," I said. "Whatever you decide, I'm with you. If I had to choose right now, I would do it."

"Bah, I'm sure you would! You're the one getting to have sex with two women while I'm probably sitting here at home. Does that sound fair to you?" she asked, exasperated.

"I'm sorry, I know how it sounds. I bet we could work it out so you could be with Mom."

She thought about it for a few minutes, and said, "Well, ok, that makes me feel a little better. If we can get that set up, then I would say yes. Now, before it gets too late, let's head to bed to see if you can make another miracle happen." She giggled.

I picked up the remote and clicked off the TV and turned out the lights and we headed down the hall to our bedroom.

I lay next to Sandi in bed and began to slowly caress her face. I kissed her deeply and brushed my fingers over her nipples, which hardened at my touch.

I reached behind her and squeezed her butt and firmly rubbed my hand up her back and neck. I had her turn over on her stomach and mounted her to give her a shoulder massage, and then moved down to her back.

I methodically rubbed her tight muscles as she moaned into the pillow, telling me how good it felt to be so loved. I moved down lower and began to massage her butt cheeks. I leaned forward and kissed and licked the back of her neck, and then moved down and kissed her back, and then her butt.

As I moved down farther, she spread her legs open wide so I could touch her pussy. Before I did, I spread open her cheeks and licked her asshole.

"Oh God, I love it when you lick me there."

As I licked, I started teasing her clit with my finger. She thrust her hips backward to try to increase the pressure. I backed off, maintaining the light touch.

"You've learned so well, baby," she said in a muffled voice. "You're driving me crazy! I'm ready for you."

She turned over and I moved on top of her. I rubbed the head of my cock through her wet slit and then on her clit and she closed her eyes and moaned.

I easily slid into her slick-wet vagina and started slowly moving in and out.

I said, "Ok, here we go. You need to wrap your legs around me tight and don't let go."

She did it and I reached down and lifted her up to me, just as I had done with Mom.

We held each other tightly and I slowly moved my cock within her pussy. I kissed her and sucked on her tongue.

A few minutes went by and I started to feel like I was getting close.

Breathlessly, I asked her, "Anything? I'm gonna cum soon..."

Sandi's eyes were shut tightly, and she didn't answer. She seemed like she was concentrating with all of her willpower. She pulled me in as tight as she could with her legs, and all of a sudden shrieked "OHHHHHHHHHH! Oh God! Oh God!"

I took the cue and pumped into her for all I was worth and as fast and as hard as I could move with her legs holding onto me in a death grip.

My orgasm overcame me in a sudden wave, and my cum rushed out of my cock and into her pussy. I continued moving in and out of her for as long as I could stay hard.

Sandi was now holding her breath, and just as the last spurts of semen came out of me, she quickly let her breath go and yelled, "AHHHHHHHHH!" She ground herself against me and came really hard.

Just as Mom had done, Sandi just held onto me. Smiling, she opened her eyes and said, "You did it! I did it! We did it!" At this point, her whole body was trembling.

We both laughed as she figured out just how to express what had just happened. We collapsed to the bed and just held each other for a while.

"I've always wondered what that felt like, and now I know. I love you so much baby. Say you'll be with me forever."

All I could think to say was, "I want to be with you as long as you'll let me. I'm not going anywhere. I love you."

We quickly fell asleep in each other's arms. Just as I drifted off, I couldn't help but think of Bethany and how she must be feeling about all this craziness. That night I dreamed of her.

To be continued...

The day of the much-anticipated Cinco de Mayo celebration at Sandi's house had finally arrived. The morning sun was bright and the sky was blue and cloudless when Sandi woke me with her soft wet lips on mine.

I moaned, "Mmmm, mornin'. Did you sleep ok?" I pulled her into my arms and we snuggled closely.

With her eyes smiling at me, she replied, "Mmm hmmm. I dreamed of you. We were on a yacht, and we were completely naked the whole day. We had sex on the deck and everywhere else you can think of. I can't believe I have so many sex dreams these days." She giggled.

Her hand moved to my dick and she found that I was already hard. I needed to pee but it wasn't urgent yet. I caressed her ass and rubbed her back. She parted her legs and I put my arm through and rubbed her butt and just slightly brushed my hand over her vulva. She closed her eyes and moaned. She tried to push her hips against my hand to increase the pressure, but I backed off, teasing her.

"Not so fast. Let's take our time," I whispered.

I continued lightly rubbing her pussy, never quite coming into contact with her clit, and kissed her neck and licked and sucked her nipples.

After twenty minutes or so of kissing and teasing, her pussy was dripping and felt like it was on fire. Finally, my fingers found her clit and started rubbing it. Sandi moaned loudly and pressed herself onto my hand as hard as she could.

Moving down, I kissed my way down her body until my tongue made contact with her clit. "OH!" she cried out, her hand reaching down and pressing my head into her.

I moved lower and licked up the juices coming out of her vagina. I stuck my tongue inside her and slowly moved it in and out. She moved so that my tongue was fucking her like a miniature cock. Moving lower still, I licked her perineum before getting to her sweet asshole.

When my tongue brushed against the sensitive skin of her anus, she cried out again, "Oh God! Yessssss." I pushed my tongue inside her until her sphincter gripped it. At the same time, I continued my assault on her clit with a finger that was wet with her juices.

Once it felt like she was getting close, I came back up and began to lick her clit in earnest. She used her hands to spread her pussy open as wide as possible which made her clit stick out from under its hood. She got completely quiet and I could tell that she was holding her breath, when suddenly she gasped loudly and came. "Ohhhhhhnnnnnnnmmmmm fuck!" was all she could get out.

She dragged me up to her and I slid right inside. I leaned forward and pulled her close to me and kissed her passionately, my mouth still wet with her juices. In what seemed like only about two minutes, I felt my orgasm building. Since she had already cum, I didn't hold back, increasing the speed of my thrusting until my cum erupted inside her. Pulse after pulse shot out of my cock until finally subsiding. I continued to slowly move and came to rest still completely inside her.

For several minutes, I lay on top of Sandi with my softening cock still inside her as we kissed. I didn't think anything in life could feel better than this moment, this epitome of bliss. Finally, I rolled to her side and we just held each other.

I whispered, "I love you more than anything."

"I love you too. Can you believe we're together? What did I do to deserve this happiness?"

"Everyone deserves to be loved. Especially you," I answered, not knowing if it really answered her questions.

She just smiled and said nothing as we continued to hold each other. Soon, the feeling of needing to pee returned and so I said I had to go, and she got a gleam in her eye and said, "You wanna play a little today? I kinda wanted to do something a little different this time."

I had an idea what she wanted and just said, "Sure, whatever you want. But it needs to be soon."

"Oh, whatever I want, huh? I don't know if you're ready for that yet. Let's find out." She giggled and bounded out of bed, holding her hand over her pussy to prevent dripping on the floor.

She said, "Let's go in the tub. I'll warm it up first." She turned on the water until it was hot and let the tub fill a bit. The sound of the running water wasn't helping me in my predicament and I started to shift my feet. She shut the water back off and looked over at me and giggled and said, "Almost there. Hop in and lay on your back. Don't let go until I say so."

I wondered what she had in mind as this was a new position that we hadn't done in the tub. I climbed into the huge tub and awaited further instructions. The bottom of the tub was warm and wet, a lethal combination for someone needing to pee. I held the urine inside with all my concentration.

Sandi climbed in and kneeled above me, with her face by my dick and her pussy right above my face. She pulled the door closed and didn't turn the water on this time. It immediately became clear what she wanted. As if hearing my thoughts, she looked back and asked, "I know we haven't done this before. Are you ok?" She grasped my penis in her hand.

I needed to go really bad now, so I just said, "I'm ok. You ready?"

She sucked my cock into her mouth and it somehow started to come back to life again. She said, "Oh yes. And if you're feeling really adventurous this morning, you can even open your mouth this time. I promise it won't kill you." She giggled.

I wasn't so sure. I knew this moment had been coming and I wanted to do it for her, but I couldn't get the thought of the taste out of my head from the time before. But her mouth was feeling really awesome on my erection as I let go and squirted the first bit of pee into her mouth. She took me out of her mouth and let the urine spray on her chest and then her face. She moaned.

She said, "Here it comes baby." I reached up and spread her pussy open and closed my eyes tightly. With another small moan, she let loose and pee shot out of her onto my chin and neck. I moved my hands a bit and got it to spray onto my chest. Thinking back to what she had said and wanting more than anything to please her, I opened my mouth and for just a moment let it squirt in.

She could immediately hear that I had done as she suggested and said "Oh yesssss. I want your finger in my ass too."

I slid my finger into her still-wet pussy to get it wet and pressed it to her anus. She moaned and said, "Keep pushing. Mmmmmmm."

She finished peeing and so did I. I lay there in a pool of our combined hot piss. Sandi reached over and turned on the faucet, and soon all of the pee had gone down the drain. I wasn't sure what to do so I didn't move. She turned the water back off.

Her mouth was once again back on my cock, sucking it back to attention. If she kept it up, I would be cumming again and soon. She lifted her head and looked back at me and said in the sweetest little voice, "Make me cum again baby."

She sank my throbbing cock back into her mouth and swirled her tongue around the tip, causing me to moan. I pulled her pussy toward my face and licked her clit. I sucked the entire area around her clit into my mouth and licked her with increasing pressure and speed. From above, she moaned and hummed. Her humming reminded me to hum as well and when I did, she moaned even louder and started writhing. I wrapped my arm around her to pull her tightly against my mouth.

I closed my eyes tightly and started squirting cum into her mouth. Just as my spasms were ending, Sandi had another powerful orgasm and collapsed on top of me at the bottom of the tub.

After we could stand, we showered. As we got out and dried off, she asked, "So, do you think you'll let me do that again sometime?"

Being clean and clear-headed now, I said, "Sure, I made it. I guess the only ill-effects are that I still have pee taste in my mouth. I have to admit it didn't seem as bad this time though. Maybe because I was so turned on. Not sure. So yes you can do it again whenever you want."

She sighed and smiled and said, "Cool. Next time I'll give you more of a warning." She giggled.

* * *

The rest of the morning proceeded normally. Sandi and I went shopping to buy the food and margarita ingredients needed for the party. As we walked down the aisles at the stores we went to, I kept feeling like people were looking at us strangely.

Sandi saw the look on my face and said reassuringly, "Don't worry about them; they don't know who you are. They're just looking because of the age difference. Some people have a problem with that." She put her arm around me and I did the same and we walked on, not caring what people thought. Every once in a while I grabbed her butt, which caused her to giggle.

* * *

My mom called in the afternoon to let Sandi know that they were on their way. Sandi said that we should get dressed for dinner. She wore a red-wine colored silk dress that really showed off her breasts and ass. She also did her makeup and put on that perfume that I loved so much.

When she was ready, she batted her eyelashes at me and asked, "So, how do I look?"

I said, "You are stunning, even more stunning than that night at the family reunion. I may need to dance with you again." I laughed.

"Well then. Why don't we?" She went and picked out a CD and put some slow music on. There in the living room, we danced. This time, however, it was even more intimate and loving. I was able to touch her in all the places I had only dreamed of before. As the song ended, I kissed her lightly to make sure I didn't mess up her lipstick.

She said, "That was so nice. We should do that more often. I am so turned on right now."

She looked down and noticed that my cock was tenting my pants and giggled. She said, "There it is again. I hate to tell you, but I can't take care of you right now. I'd get lipstick all over you. Relax, ok? They'll be here anytime now."

Somehow, I was able to will it to go away. I had a feeling that it would be back with a vengeance pretty soon for one reason or another.

* * *

While Sandi was out back making the final dinner preparations, I watched out the front window. Soon enough, I saw Dad's car coming down the street and pulling into the driveway.

I went to the front door and opened it. Mom got out first and came up the walkway. "Hi baby!" she said and came up and hugged me.

Mom quickly looked behind her to make sure the coast was clear and gave me a quick wet kiss. Her tongue flitted across my lips and her hand grabbed my butt. I was a little surprised by her boldness and said "And hi to you too Miss Grabby!" She giggled and asked where Sandi was and I told her.

Dad came into view on the walkway and mom let go of me, walking into the house.

Dad held out his hand and just nodded and said, "Hey boy." I shook his hand and he walked past me into the house.

There was still no sign of Bethany so I headed down the walk to see where she was. As I got to the driveway, she appeared from the back of the car.

"Hi Bethy," I said. She sighed loudly, said nothing and walked past me up the walk into the house. She wore jeans and a t-shirt, apparently not wanting to get dressed up for the occasion. This should be fun, I thought.

I returned inside and headed out back. Mom and Dad draped the tablecloth over the patio table and I started rounding up plates and silverware.

Although sullen and silent, Bethany helped with getting water glasses for everyone and filling a pitcher with ice and water.

Everyone sat down at the table and we ate. We had lobster, corn on the cob and red potatoes. Everything was incredibly delicious. Sandi had even bought little plastic bibs for us to wear, so we all looked pretty lame, but it was fun at the same time. At some point it was decided that it would be ok to allow me and Bethany to have margaritas, and by the third one, I was feeling a little bit tipsy. The conversation around the table went from the weather, to sports, to other relatives, and finally settled on how I was doing living at Sandi's house.

Mom mainly talked to Sandi and asked how I was doing, even though I was sitting right next to her. Sandi beamed as she told Mom about how everything was going great and that she hadn't been happier in years. When she said that, Bethany sighed again and Mom shot her an angry look. She said, "Bethany Marie, I think that's enough!"

Bethany sighed loudly, got up and stormed away from the table without a word.

Mom said, "Let her be. She's still not thrilled over you two. I've been trying to rationally talk to her, but she's not too interested in listening."

Mom and Sandi continued talking, so I got up and went into the kitchen to see where Bethany went. I didn't immediately see her so I headed back to the hall bathroom to see if she was in there.

I gently knocked on the door and from inside, Bethany said, "Yes I'm in here."

We really needed to talk, so I said in my cheeriest-sounding voice, "Comin' in!"

Opening the door, I found Bethany sitting on the toilet. She covered herself with her hand and snarled at me, "What the fuck?! Can't you see I need some privacy right now? For crying out loud! Why don't you go back out there with your two girlfriends?"

I breathed very deeply and tried to remain calm. I softly said, "We need to talk. Please, this will only take a minute." Bethany quickly pulled up her pants.

I continued, "First, Mom is not my girlfriend. And second, I know you're upset and I totally understand why. I would be too. I never meant for any of this to hurt you in any way. I feel horrible Bethy. What can I do to fix this?"

I paused for a minute and got silence so I continued, "I did want you to know that I already decided that on your birthday that I would do what you wanted. Sandi hasn't given the ok yet, but I will try my best to get her to. Mom told me that you have all these feelings for me. I was stunned when I found out. Do you know that I dreamed of you? I..."

I looked at her face and at once I saw the anger disappear and then tears appeared in her eyes. I knew then that the rift between us had been healed, and I felt a huge relief.

A broad smile appeared on her face now and she jumped up and hugged me.

"So you'll do it? Mom said you hadn't decided yet. I've been so pissed at you because I thought you should have decided a lot faster. Just right now I'm realizing how selfish that sounds."

I just stood there and held her for a couple minutes. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

Mom's voice said, "Bethany? Are you in there?"

Without waiting for a response, Mom walked in.

After seeing us standing there hugging, Mom quickly stepped in and closed the door behind her.

"Uh, what are you guys doing in here?" she loudly whispered.

Bethany spoke first. "We were..."

I cut her off and said, "We were just talking, and I think everything is worked out now, right Bethy?"

Bethany wiped her tears away and said, "Yeah, we're good now. Mom, Dan said that he would do it!"

Mom breathed deeply, trying to control her emotions and said, "Dan, I know you had good intentions, but you shouldn't have come in here like this. Sandi's wondering where you are. You go back out and I need to talk to your sister. Alone."

Normally, I would have done exactly as Mom told me to, but I found a little alcohol-driven confidence and said, "Not yet. I had to talk to her. All the sighs and eye daggers were killing me. I needed to tell her that I wanted to do it. I had to clear the air and resolve this situation, and this seemed like the best opportunity to do that."

Mom had a look that was a combination of shock and something else that might have been a shade of respect. She paused for a moment and finally said, "Alright son. Now go."

I opened the door and practically ran into Sandi.

"Oh! There you all are," she said.

Looking past me, she saw Bethany and Mom. I wasn't sure what was going to happen next. I closed the door and we stood in the darkness of the hallway. Sandi took my hand and led me to the master bedroom and closed the door.

Sandi remained calm and said, "I had a feeling you might go and talk to her after she stormed off. What happened in there? What did you say to her?"

She intently looked into my eyes waiting for my explanation.

"She was going to the bathroom and I walked in on her. I had to talk to her, and it seemed like the only chance I was going to get."

"Go on..." Sandi prodded.

I replayed the conversation and explained that I had told her that I was on board for her birthday.

"So, you've decided for sure that you want to do it?" she asked.

"Yes. Will you give your blessing? I don't want to do anything to hurt you."

She sighed and said, "I had already decided. I was waiting for the right time to tell Dee and Bethany. Maybe right now is the time."

With that, she turned and left the room. Mom and Bethany were still in the bathroom talking, and Sandi knocked and went in.

I decided to head back out to the patio where Dad was.

When he saw me, he looked a question at me. "Where'd everybody go? Is everyone taking a piss at the same time?" He laughed.

I laughed too and said, "Oh, I was just trying to talk to Bethy to work out our issues, and I think we're good now. Mom and Sandi are talking to her now too."

His expression remained unchanged. He said, "Yeah, I noticed she's been sulking around. I figured she was feeling left out of all the excitement you've been having with your life lately."

I didn't know how much Dad knew at this point, so I just said, "Yeah, that's pretty much it."

Dad said, "She'll get over it. She goes through boyfriends pretty fast, so I'm sure she'll have another one any day now." He laughed again.

He went on, "Say, let's start clearing some of this mess. There's gotta be some bonus points in that, right?" He grinned.

Dad and I cleared the table and brought all the dishes inside. We were always a great team on loading the dishwasher to the hilt. Soon enough, nothing else would fit so we started it up and then got to hand washing the rest.

By the time Mom, Sandi, and Bethany reappeared, we were just finishing up drying the last few margarita glasses.

Mom beamed with pride and came up and hugged Dad and then me. She said, "I can't believe you guys took care of all that! You're awesome!"

Sandi said, "Wow guys, thanks for the assist on the cleanup." She giggled. She came over and hugged us both as well.

Dad asked, "So, did somebody fall in in there? We thought maybe you gals got lost or something."

Mom said, "Oh, we had a very nice girl talk. Bethany is all better now, aren't you girl?"

Mom looked over at Bethany who quickly nodded in agreement and smiled.

Dad, "Well that's good. I wasn't sure I could take another day with my baby girl so upset."

Dad held his arms open and Bethany ran to him to hug him. Dad turned and kissed her on the cheek, and she did the same.

Dad turned to Sandi and said, "Sandi, that was without a doubt one of the best dinners I've had in a long time. Thank you so much for having us here again. And for making our son so happy. I know it's not socially acceptable what you guys are doing, but I want you to know that we accept it and we love you guys."

Sandi smiled widely and said, "Oh James, thank you for your kindness and understanding. I'm so grateful to have your acceptance." She went and hugged him again, and then turned her head up and kissed him on the lips.

He must have looked surprised, so Sandi quickly broke the hug and said, "Woo! I think I've had a few too many tonight."

Dad didn't miss a beat and quipped, "Hell, maybe we should get you liquored up more often then." He laughed and then everyone else laughed too, breaking the sudden tension.

Sandi recovered from her blush and said, "So, anyone up for coffee? I know you need to drive home."

Mom said, "Sure, sounds good. You guys go sit in the living room while Aunt Sandi and I make the coffee."

Bethany sat next to me on the couch and Dad sat in the big recliner. We made small talk and I could hear Mom and Sandi quietly talking in the kitchen. I tried to make out what they were saying, but I couldn't. Soon there was silence, and I stood up to go see if everything was ok.

When Dad saw me get up, he put his hand up and said, "Dan, you're gonna want to just go ahead and sit back down. Let them have a few minutes alone, ok?" It was obvious that he knew exactly what was going on.

Once Dad had downed a couple cups of coffee, he felt like he was good to make the drive home, and so everyone gathered at the front door to say their goodnights.

Once again, Dad shook my hand and this time actually hugged me at the same time. He said, "Take good care of her, son. She's a real special lady."

I didn't quite know what to say to this and just said, "She sure is. I'll do my best sir." He headed down the walk and I could hear the car beeping as he unlocked the doors.

Next, Bethany hugged me and about squeezed the life out of me. She looked into my eyes and said, "Thanks for saying yes." She took off down the walk and it was Mom's turn to say goodnight.

"Thanks for a nice evening you two. I'm so glad we were able to work everything out with Bethany. Dan, I want you to know that I have a newfound respect for the adult way you handled talking to your sister. Come here you guys."

Mom took a step back to be sure we weren't visible through the doorway, and Sandi and I both hugged Mom at the same time. Mom pulled us together in a three-way kiss that lasted for about 10 seconds. Her hand found my cock and squeezed it through my pants.

Mom broke the kiss and said, "Mmmm, I sure wish I could stay and keep that going all night, but alas I can't."

Mom looked at Sandi and said, "I love you so much, baby sister. You take good care of him for me, ok?"

Sandi replied, "You know I will, Dee. I love you too. I'm so glad you guys could come. Call me, ok? Maybe we can get together sometime soon."

As she said that, she looked back at me with a questioning look. I said, "Sure, I already said ok."

She looked back and said, "I have Memorial Day off. Or if there's some way you could come down on a weekend that would be great. There's room in the bed for all three of us." She giggled.

Mom thought about it and said, "I'll talk to James about it. I don't want to sneak around anymore than I already have. I already feel so guilty for my, ahem, indiscretion with Dan the other day. But it sure was fun. And the idea of staying the night with you guys sounds awesome." She giggled.

Mom hugged us one last time and said, "Goodnight, my loves." She kissed Sandi one last time and then disappeared into the night and we waved goodbye to the car as it drove away.

As we walked back inside and closed the door, I immediately asked Sandi, "So what happened with Bethany in the bathroom? And what were you talking about with Mom when you guys were making the coffee?" I winked.

Sandi smiled and said, "Wow that was fast, Mr. Nosy. Let me go get out of these clothes and wash my face first and I'll tell you everything."

* * *

Sandi explained that she had given her blessing to Bethany's special birthday celebration with the condition that she got to be able to be with Mom alone. Bethany had said that was fine as long as she also got to be with Mom and me together at least part of the time.

"In the kitchen, we just kissed and we..." She paused a minute and added, "We gave each other an orgasm with our fingers. We used to do that sometimes. You're not upset are you?"

"No, no, not at all. I knew something was going on in there." It was my turn to giggle.

Sandi was naked now except for her dark red lacy panties, and I reached over and rubbed my fingers over her crotch. The crotch was soaking, and Sandi's eyes closed and she moaned at my touch. I quickly pulled her panties down and fucked her hard.

That night, I dreamed of Bethany again.

To be continued...

Aunt Sandi - PART 9

It was a dark and rainy Wednesday morning and Sandi and I were sound asleep. Suddenly, the phone on Sandi's nightstand began to ring. We both snapped awake, and in a groggy voice, Sandi muttered, "Somebody better be dead."

After the second ring, the phone spoke the caller ID. It was Mom's cell phone. Sandi immediately grabbed the phone and answered it.

"Dee? Is something wrong?"

Sandi sat up in bed and Mom started talking on the other side. Sandi let out a sigh of relief, so apparently no one was dead.

"Seriously? This weekend? That's great! Yeah, I'll let him know."

Mom spoke some more, and Sandi said, "It's ok, with news like this I don't mind waking up a little early."

A few more words were exchanged, and Sandi said, "Ok, love you too. Bye."

She hung up the phone and said sat it back down in its cradle. She turned to me and said excitedly, "Well, as you know that was your mom. Apparently she has gotten the ok from your father to spend this weekend here with us! Can you believe it?"

"Wow, cool! But why did she have to call at oh dark thirty to tell you? Couldn't she wait until at least dawn?" I grumbled.

"She said she couldn't contain her excitement and had to tell me right away. Apparently she and your dad were awake because of the storm and were having a little fun in bed and she asked and he said ok."

"Well alrighty then. Is she gonna be here on Saturday?" I asked.

"Yep, she said around 9 or so. She can stay until Monday morning. Woo! We are gonna have so much fun!"

Sandi reached over and hugged me and shook me around and then kissed me. "Aren't you excited?" she asked.

"Oh yeah, don't get me wrong, I'm excited. But I'm still kinda asleep." To drive the point home, I let out a huge yawn.

Sandi giggled. "Aw, c'mon sleepyhead. Maybe I can wake you up a little."

"Wha...?"

Sandi ducked under the covers and I felt her head between my legs. After all the sex from the previous night, I wasn't really hard yet but that didn't stop her. She wrapped her lips around my soft cock and started licking the head. I moaned a little and could feel my erection slowly starting to rise.

Soon enough, Sandi was pumping my now-hard cock in her hand and sucking me to my first orgasm of the day, and it wasn't even light out yet. Since she was still down under the covers, I at least had the presence of mind to whoosh some air every once in a while so she could breathe. The third time I did that, she just grabbed the covers and pulled them off. Even though I was inside her mouth, I could still hear her giggling.

Suddenly hot cum was spurting out of me and into her mouth. As she swallowed it, she made an "mmmm" sound.

She turned and looked at me with gleaming eyes and asked, "You awake now?"

"Oh yeah, that's the best way to wake up ever. Can you wake me up like that every day?" It was my turn to laugh.

"Now now, don't get greedy. Besides, I need to keep switchin' it up so you don't get bored. Now if you don't mind, I need your tongue on my clit right now. Sucking you really turned me on as usual." I immediately obliged her, of course.

Later in the morning, Sandi called me from work and said we should stop all sexual activity until Saturday. At the time, it sounded like a great idea. It would really build the tension until Mom could get there. I said ok and Sandi texted Mom to see if she would do the same.

She got a response back that said, "Great minds think alike. Doing the same. See you soon."

The three days of waiting were spent pretty uneventfully. On Friday, Sandi came home about an hour early and we tidied up the house, doing some much needed dusting and vacuuming. To avoid creating any dirty dishes, we decided to go out to eat at a local place.

"Ah, Miss Sandi, so nice to see you again," a man in a suit said at the side of our table, holding his hand out. Sandi shook his hand and said hello. Then she said, "Anthony, this is my boyfriend Daniel. Daniel, Anthony is the owner here."

"Very nice to meet you Mr. Daniel. You and Miss Sandi make such a cute couple," Anthony said in an accent I didn't recognize and offered his hand.

I shook his hand and he eyed me carefully, but I couldn't tell if he was thinking to himself about how young I was.

"You are a very lucky young man. Thank you for coming back, and enjoy your dinner." Anthony bowed slightly and walked away to greet other guests.

It was pretty clear that my age did cross his mind after all. I still wasn't quite used to all of this unwanted scrutiny by strangers, so I let out a loud sigh and rolled my eyes. Just for an instant, I saw a flash of anger in Sandi's eyes.

"You're overreacting. You are a young man, after all. Stuff like that's gonna keep happening, you know. If I was the older man instead, people wouldn't pay nearly as much attention, but for us, some people just aren't going to approve. If we're going to keep this relationship going, you have to get used to it whenever we're out of the house. That pissy little thing you just did needs to stop. When we're out in public, you need more than ever to act like a man, not a little boy."

In the past, I would have probably fired some contemptuous remark right back, but I caught my breath and took five seconds to consider what to say.

"You're right, I shouldn't have done that. I'll try to make sure that doesn't happen again. I'm sorry, ok?"

Sandi smiled and we held hands across the table. She leaned toward me and whispered, "There's my man. Just think how he'd look at us if he knew the real truth." She giggled.

We enjoyed our dinner and headed back home. As the garage door closed behind us, I turned the car off, leaned over and pulled Sandi in close, kissing her deeply. After missing out on so much sex and not being able to masturbate, I was really horny and grabbed her breast. I started aggressively licking her neck and ears. I quickly ran my hand under her dress, pulled the crotch of her panties aside callously and pushed my fingers into her pussy, which was hot and wet. My thumb found her clit and rubbed it. I breathlessly said, "I wanna fuck you right now."

Sandi pulled back and grabbed my hands and pushed them away from her. "Hey! Daniel, wait, stop! Take a breath. We promised we'd wait."

"But your pussy is so wet. I know you want it too. Please..."

"God yes I want it. I'm so turned on right now too, but I want to save it until tomorrow. Come on, let's go inside. Underwear is required to be on in bed tonight again. I'm way too old to be having sex in a car anyway." She giggled and got out.

I stayed in my seat for a second and watched her walking toward the door, feeling frustrated and defeated. When she saw I wasn't coming, she smiled and lifted her dress and pulled her panties down, shaking her naked ass at me.

I just shook my head and laughed. I opened the car door and shouted playfully, "Stop teasing me like that, you bitch! I'll get you for this!"

I got out and started running toward her. She squealed and slammed the door in my face. I ran inside and could hear her laughing as she ran and hid. Then she shouted, "Did you just call me 'bitch'? I ought to make you sleep on the couch for that, cocksucker!"

In a second I found her, backing her into a corner. I laughed and said, "Flashing me wasn't very nice. Look what you do to me."

I unzipped my pants, yanked my underwear down and pulled my cock out, which was at full attention and slick wet with precum.

I tried to go in for another kiss, but she held her arms out and blocked me. "Ok, enough of that. I'm sorry for flashing you. I wasn't thinking straight. Now put that away before I break my promise to my sister."

I could tell she was serious, so I calmed myself down and pulled my underwear back up. I said, "I'm sorry. I don't ever remember being this horny." We hugged for a moment and then went out to watch some TV before bed. As we turned the lights out, she asked, "Are you going to be good over there, or do I need to send you to the guest room?"

I laughed and said, "I guess I'll make it one more night." But just to be playful, I squeezed her butt under the covers.

That night was filled with tossing and turning and not very much good sleep. The sex dreams came non-stop.

The next morning at 9, instead of Mom arriving, the phone rang. Sandi answered and talked for a few minutes. She said, "Ok, see you in a bit."

She hung up and smiled. "She didn't sleep so well last night either so she won't be here until after 10. She hasn't left yet. Let's go ahead and grab a quick breakfast."

At about 10:20, we finally saw Mom's car coming down the street. Sandi had moved her car out to the driveway so Mom could park in the garage while she was here.

When Mom came through the door, she looked pretty much like Sandi and me. Tired. We immediately surrounded her in a tight hug.

Sandi was the first to speak and said, "You look beat. Maybe that whole no sex idea wasn't so great after all. I almost had to fight your son off to keep him from raping me last night." She and Mom both giggled.

Mom said, "Yeah, I feel like I'm gonna explode. It was so hard not to touch myself on the way here. I was thinking maybe we could just have a quickie release and then maybe a nap. My eyes were drooping on the drive here. What do you guys think?"

We all agreed and quickly stripped out of our clothes and headed for the bedroom. I hung back so I could admire both of their naked asses. They instantly figured out my little plan and giggled, shaking them at me suggestively. Sandi even leaned over and spread her cheeks apart, giving me a great view of her asshole. When Mom saw her doing this, she did the same.

We got on the bed and Mom instantly took the lead. "Here's what we can do so we all get off together."

She had Sandi lie down and got on top of her in a 69 position. Mom said to me, "You get in me from behind baby. Don't hold back. Cum as fast as you want, ok? Your mama's tired and I need to cum."

And just like that, they licked each other's clits and I fucked Mom's pussy, which was almost too wet, if that's possible. In very short order, I was spewing hot cum deep inside her. Once I was done, I moved to the side so I could suck on their nipples until both of them loudly moaned with orgasms of their own. The whole thing lasted less than ten minutes tops.

"Oh Jesus, that feels so much better. Come here you guys," Mom said.

We all hugged closely again, kissing each other deeply. Mom's mouth tasted like Sandi's pussy juices while Sandi tasted like Mom's pussy and my cum. It must have leaked out of Mom and into Sandi's mouth. Before things got too out of hand again, Mom broke the kiss and said, "Well, how about that nap?"

I went over to the window and drew the heavy curtains closed, making the room completely dark. Mom and Sandi got up for a minute to pee, and then they came back to bed. Mom got in the middle and Sandi and I snuggled into her from both sides. Soon, we were all asleep. It was the first time in a few days that I didn't toss and turn and have crazy sex dreams.

Sometime later, I started to drift back into consciousness. To the side of me, I could hear barely audible whispering, and then low moaning. Sandi and Mom were already awake and were kissing. I decided to let them have this time to themselves and just listened next to them.

Before long the covers started moving around, and I could tell that they were fingering each other. Their breathing was labored as they worked each other closer to orgasm. Mom rolled on top of Sandi, who spread her legs wide open, and she began rubbing herself on her, grinding their clits together.

Sandi wrapped her legs around Mom and pulled her tightly against her. Soon the moans got louder and louder as they writhed in exquisite pleasure, no longer able to contain their passion to whispers. As I watched them love each other and saw the way they looked at each other, I knew in an instant that Sandi would never love me as much as she loved her sister.

As their orgasms came with loud, uncontrollable moaning and then subsided, Mom basically melted into Sandi, kissing her deeply and seemingly endlessly. Finally, the kiss was broken, and they both said, "I love you more than life itself."

Sandi looked over at me and grinned. "Did you enjoy our little performance over there? You were awfully quiet. I didn't think you'd be able to keep your hands off of that beautiful cock of yours."

I pulled the covers back, revealing my raging erection. "Well, it was really hard, but I just wanted to watch. That was beautiful. I've never seen anything like that. It was beyond intense."

At this, they looked at each other, giggled, and Sandi said, "Oh, it's hard alright. Maybe we can help out with that. We wouldn't want to leave you with an erection lasting more than four hours, after all." That got Mom really laughing.

Both of them moved down between my legs and started licking the shaft up and down. They took turns sucking the head. They even surrounded me with their mouths and licked each other's tongues, which felt awesome.

Mom began using her hand to masturbate me and Sandi continued to suck the tip. Mom said, "I wanna see my boy squirt his cum."

Sandi continued sucking me until she knew I was about to cum and then said to Mom, "He's ready."

Mom greatly increased the speed of her wet hand moving on me and it seemed like every muscle in my body tensed up at once.

A huge stream of semen leapt from my penis and landed on my neck. The next few blasts landed on my chest and stomach. I yelled out "Oh fuck!" as the cum continued to shoot out of me, finally coating my cock with juice.

Mom removed her hand and sunk me back inside of her mouth, sucking the last few drops of semen from the tip of my cock.

Sandi licked up all of the little pools of cum that were on me, and then she kissed Mom to share it.

Mom said excitedly, "Holy shit, does he always cum like that? It almost went on his face!"

Sandi laughed and said, "Oh no, that was something I don't think I've seen before. But he usually does it inside me. You ok up there honey?"

I couldn't speak right away. All I could get out was "mmm hmmm" and just closed my eyes and breathed as deeply as I could. I gestured with a thumbs up.

They both giggled and came up on either side of me. They gently kissed me and each other. After a while, Sandi asked, "Anybody up for lunch? It's almost 2."

I raised my hand and said, "Count me in."

Mom said, "That would be great," and then to me, "Because after lunch, I want you to do me the way you did before. I haven't asked your dad to do it because he doesn't know you were with me that day. I still haven't worked up the courage to tell him. I know it's silly."

Sandi said, "Well, maybe that's for the best. But after this weekend, you can tell him we figured it out and you want to try it."

Mom continued, "I don't know. I've thought about it a lot and I don't know if telling him that his son gave me my first G-spot orgasm would be the best thing. It might really hurt his feelings, you know?"

Sandi thought about it and said, "Yeah, you're right. But maybe you could say we did it that way and it felt really good and you wanna try it with him. If he's able to make you cum, you can give him all the credit and he never needs to know."

Mom brightened at this and said, "Ah, you're good little sister. That sounds like a plan."

I marveled at the two of them scheming together to figure out the best way to lie to my dad, and it kind of scared me to think about how many times they had possibly lied to me about one thing or another to prevent damaging my ego.

We got up and the girls went to the bathroom to pee. I went and gathered up the pile of clothes by the door to the garage to get them off the floor. I brought the crotch of Mom's panties to my nose and breathed in. Her pussy scent was still strong and I could feel my dick immediately jump forward. I did the same with Sandi's panties, and then I put both of them up against each nostril. I stood in the hallway doing this for a good couple minutes until I couldn't take it anymore. I was hard again now and thought I would go see what was taking so long in the bathroom. I thought to myself that shenanigans were highly likely and laughed.

I made a mental note to ask Mom later if I could keep these panties and tossed them into the hamper and went into the master bathroom and stopped in the doorway. Sandi was sitting on the toilet and Mom was sitting on her lap facing her and they were kissing.

Sandi said, "C'mon, I know there's more in there than that tiny little squirt." Mom raised herself slightly and squirted a little piss onto Sandi's lower stomach, which streamed down between her legs over her pussy and into the toilet. Sandi demanded, "Just let go, Dee. Like we used to. Relax."

Mom said, "I'm really out of practice. I can't believe how hard it is to relax. It's not quite like riding a bike."

Sandi saw me and said, "Sure it is. Now, don't freak out, but your son is over there watching you try to pee on me."

Mom whipped her head around and jumped off of Sandi, almost like a startled cat. She said, "I don't think I can do it with him watching me." She turned to me and said, "Go away boy. Private time."

Sandi tried to put her at ease by saying, "No, stay. Don't worry, he's an old pro at this stuff. Show your mom, honey."

She motioned for me to come over and kneel before her. Mom watched as I licked her urine from Sandi's skin and from within the folds of her labia, causing Sandi to softly moan. Mom's pee tasted distinctly different from Sandi's.

Mom stood by and softly said, "Wow. Unbelievable."

Sandi said to me, "That's good. You got any in the tank? Spray my pussy with it."

"Yeah," I answered. I stood and positioned my dick, which had softened significantly, above Sandi's pussy and pressed into her. Mom bent down and looked between my legs and waited. I kissed Sandi to let her taste Mom's flavor, and this made her moan again.

I relaxed and unleashed a torrent of hot pee. Sandi closed her eyes and said, "Oh yeah, that's it baby. Give me all your hot piss."

The pee streamed down over Sandi's pussy and dripped into the toilet. Once I was done, Sandi opened her eyes and said to Mom, "Your turn. This time just try standing like Dan did. It's just like peeing in the shower."

Mom pressed into Sandi with her feet on the floor on either side of the toilet and crouched down a bit. She said to Sandi, "That was so hot. Do you guys do that all the time?"

Sandi answered, "No, we play in the shower usually. I wanted to do it the way we used to though. Now Deanna, let go..." Sandi reached around Mom with both hands and slapped her ass cheeks hard.

Mom winced and said, "Hey! What was that for, cunt?! I'll give it to you alright. Get ready." Mom reached down and spread her pussy lips open and closed her eyes.

It was my turn to lean down and look between Mom's legs as she concentrated and relaxed her muscles. The pee came out in a dribble at first and then it increased to full force. Once she got going, I couldn't resist and I spread her ass cheeks apart and began licking her asshole.

Mom said, "Oh God yes, lick my ass, baby." Mom's pee came raining down, but soon she was empty.

I pushed my tongue as deep into Mom's hot tight hole as I could. Above me, I heard Mom say to Sandi, "Oh yeah, suck my titties. Rub my clit and make me cum while my son eats my ass." They both began moaning, so they had to be rubbing each other's clits.

Mom began bucking her hips and went over the edge first, almost screaming.

I quickly stood up and squeezed in next to Mom and started jerking myself off, pointing my cock right at their faces. With Sandi moaning, they pushed their faces together and made a perfect target out of their mouths for me.

Sandi went over the edge next, and she moaned loudly and came. Before her spasms had even fully subsided, I began squirting blast after blast of cum onto their faces and into their mouths.

They licked the cum off of each other's faces, and then Mom sucked the last bit of cum from the tip of my cock. She motioned with her finger for me to come down to them and we shared a cum-flavored three-way kiss.

Finally, we were all spent. Sandi flushed the toilet and stood up. Mom said, "Oh my God! So much for lunch!" We all burst into laughter.

Sandi said, "Oh yeah, lunch. Is pizza ok? You guys jump in the shower and I'll get it ordered and then get in with you. Looks like the floor needs cleaning too. Oops."

After a quick lunch of delivery pizza, Mom looked at me and asked, "So, are you ready to try to bring about a miracle again?"

By this time, I had made Sandi cum this way several times, so I was feeling pretty cocky about it and said, "Oh yeah, there's no doubt. There's gonna be a miracle."

Mom laughed and said to Sandi, "Oh, listen to him, he's gone from a shy virgin to cock master."

I also laughed and said, "Well, I am still pretty shy." Once again, everyone laughed.

Sandi said, "Well, he has learned very well, Dee. He's gotten even better at it than that first time he did it with you. We changed it up a little and it works even faster. Just wait, you'll see."

We moved to the bedroom, and Mom looked at me longingly. She said in a sultry voice, "Come here. Make love to me again." I scooted next to Mom and began kissing her softly. Soon, as I kissed and touched her body all over, she said she was ready for me to be inside her.

Instead of starting with her lying down and pulling her up, I lifted her up right away and entered her. This way, I could last longer and hopefully get her off sooner.

Mom wrapped her legs around me as I slowly thrust as deep into her pussy as I could. She closed her eyes and moaned as we moved together in a tight and loving embrace. Our mouths were locked together and soon our breathing became short and heavy. I could tell she was starting to get close. Sandi kneeled beside us and kissed us both. She also sucked on Mom's nipples and rubbed her hands all over her body.

Mom started holding her breath and I knew that her orgasm was almost there. I unleashed and began pounding into her as hard and as fast as I could. Mom's eyes shut even tighter and she screamed and sucked in a huge breath. I tensed up and filled her pussy with cum.

For a few moments, I just knelt there and held Mom with my cock still deep inside her. She laid her head on my shoulder and squeezed me as tight as she could.

She said, "I love you, honey. I love you so much."

I said, "I love you too. Did we make you feel good?"

Mom said, "You did so good. Sandi was right. That was much better than the first time."

Mom looked over at Sandi and asked, "Can I come visit you guys every weekend?"

Sandi grinned and said, "You can come visit as much as you want. I would love that."

Mom quickly said, "I'm sure I can get James to let me come down every Saturday, but probably not Sunday. Would that work?"

Sandi didn't need to think about it and said, "Yeah! We can come to your house sometimes too so you don't always have to drive so far."

Mom thought about that and replied, "Well, after Bethany's birthday in July I'm sure that would go over a lot easier. Until then, I think we shouldn't do anything to remind her about what she's not getting. Yet." Sandi and I both nodded in silent agreement.

Everyone was pretty tired of having sex, so the rest of the afternoon was spent just relaxing out by the pool. Fortunately the storm front from earlier in the week had cleared out and was replaced with clear skies and warm temperatures. I had assumed that we'd spend the whole weekend naked, but we decided to get dressed and go out to dinner. We decided to go to a burger place and just enjoyed talking about all kinds of things.

We discussed my birthday coming up in the next week. Mom said that Grandma and Grandpa would be coming to visit for a couple days at their house and wanted to make sure that Sandi and I understood that we couldn't look like we were a couple in any way. We'd have to come in separate cars and get there at different times to keep up appearances.

Mom said to me, "I know it's pretty risky with you. You can't look at her, even if you think you know no one else is watching. Every time you do, it's super-obvious that something is going on. You also can't sit next to her at dinner. No touching. No glances. At all. Do you understand?"

Mom laughed and said to Sandi, "I'll have a hard enough time hiding what I'm thinking about him. I sure don't want Mom picking up on that. You know she's like a damn psychic."

Sandi said, "For sure. We could never get away with anything when we were kids."

I thought about this for a minute and asked, "Wait, do you mean Grandma knows about you two?"

Sandi nodded and Mom said, "Oh yeah. Well, she knows some stuff, but not everything. She caught us naked in bed more than a few times. After reprimanding us over and over, she finally gave in and just told us to keep quiet so Daddy wouldn't find out." For a moment Sandi and Mom shared a look and Mom looked down and cleared her throat, but neither of them said anything else about Grandma. Obviously, there was something they weren't willing to share with me.

Mom said, "So how does it feel to be turning 19?" I got the distinct impression that the subject was being changed for good, so I just said, "I don't know. Pretty good. I mean, I'll just be a day older." Mom and Sandi both giggled.

Sandi said, "Well, I would sure love to be 19 again." Mom chimed in, "Me too."

The rest of the evening was relaxed and friendly. That night, I slept without a single dream.

Early Sunday morning, Sandi shook me awake. I blinked my eyes open and said, "Hey, you sleep ok?"

She said, "Like a rock. Time to wake up. Your mom wants to try something."

I looked over at Mom, who was grinning. She said, "Mornin', bright eyes. I was thinking maybe we can take that position of yours and change it so all three of us are in it. I brought my strap-on, and..."

She quickly outlined her plans to be inside Sandi with her strap-on while I was inside Sandi's asshole at the same time.

I thought about it and said, "That sounds fun. I hope my legs hold out. It'll be interesting getting everything lined up." They both giggled.

I got up and used the bathroom and washed my face with cold water to try to wake all the way up. Sandi and Mom came in and used the bathroom too, this time with no shenanigans.

Sandi and I went back to the bed while Mom went to get her stuff out of her overnight bag. I lubed up Sandi's asshole with the strawberry kiwi flavored lube and first put one finger in, then a second.

Sandi grabbed one of her glass dildos out of the nightstand and I lubed it up and slid that into her. She started moaning as I slid it in and out. "Oh that feels so good."

Mom climbed back on the bed and said with a smile, "Hey guys, wait for me."

Sandi laughed and said, "Just having your son get my ass ready, my dear. I'm all good and wet now, so you should be able to slide right in."

Mom had me lay back on the bed and hold my legs up and spread. Sandi got on her knees and scooted back until she was above me and guided my cock into her asshole. So far so good.

Next, Mom got the dildo wet with spit and started sliding it up and down Sandi's wet slit. Sandi leaned back and spread her legs as far as she could. Her hands wound up on my thighs to use as support. Mom slowly inserted the tip of the dildo and asked, "Can you feel that back there?"

I said, "Oh yeah, I feel it. Is it gonna be able to fit with me in here?"

Mom answered, "Well, it is really tight. I just need to... There we go." As she pressed, Sandi moaned and said, "Oh God, I've never felt anything like this. So full..."

I had never felt anything like this either. I could feel the dildo too and it felt great.

Mom continued to guide the dildo into Sandi's pussy and it slowly went in, inch by inch until all 7 inches of it were inside.

I heard Sandi's voice from in front of me say, "Feels... so good. Please fuck me."

Mom started slowly thrusting as Sandi pressed down on my thighs to gently lift herself up. It took a minute or so, but soon they were both getting the timing down so that the dildo was going in and out of Sandi's pussy while my cock was going in and out of her asshole. The feeling was amazing and I knew that I wasn't going to last long. I tried thinking of everything non-sex-related that I could, but it didn't seem to be helping.

Mom asked Sandi, "How does it feel? Does it feel like you're gonna cum from this?"

Sandi immediately said, "God yes, it's hitting the right spots. Just don't stop. When I say the word, try to go faster, ok?" She turned her head and said, "How you doin' back there honey?"

I groaned out, "Feels so good. I'm gonna cum soon."

"Just cum inside me. Just this once, ok? I'll be fine."

Nothing else was said for several more minutes. Mom and Sandi were now kissing and Sandi suddenly almost shouted, "Ok now!"

Mom gave her everything she had. She sped up her thrusting and Sandi increased her movements and squeezed her pelvic muscles harder than ever and this pushed me over the edge. I squirted cum deep inside Sandi's ass and moaned very loudly.

Sandi yelled out "Oohhhhhhhhh Oh Oh!" at first and then it turned almost into a shriek. She stopped moving and rode the wave of her orgasm. Mom continued thrusting as fast as she could, finally slowing and coming to a stop.

Mom was literally dripping with sweat and after she pulled the dildo out, she collapsed on the bed. She gasped, "Oh my God, I can't believe that just happened. I made you cum!"

She quickly unbuckled the harness and threw it on the floor. She wanted to cum now too and ordered, "Sandi, bring me your ass. Danny, lick me."

Mom laid down and Sandi straddled her face to let Mom suck her cum-filled asshole. I moved down between Mom's legs and began fingering her pussy and licking her clit.

Several minutes went by and Mom's muffled moans steadily grew. I made sure that once I knew she was getting close to not change anything. I had learned that quickly changing the speed or pressure could make her take longer to cum. Soon, I felt Mom's muscles tense and she moaned really loudly. She trembled as her orgasm tore through her body. I withdrew the three fingers in her pussy and gave her tummy a quick kiss before going up to lie by her. Sandi also climbed off and lay on the other side of her. Mom's face was glistening wet with cum and lube, so Sandi and I helped clean her off. For several long moments, we just lay there and held each other.

Mom finally said, "Ok, I'm done now. No more. I think I need a break." Everyone laughed and Sandi and I said, "Me too" at the same time.

I added, "That was incredible."

Sunday at Sandi's house is laundry day, and as I pulled the hamper down the hall to the laundry room I remembered that Mom's panties were in there. I fished them out and went to find her.

I found her in the bathroom. She was sitting on the toilet and Sandi was standing leaning against the counter where the sinks were.

When I stuck my head in, they stopped whatever they were talking about and Mom asked, "Yesssss, and how may we help you?"

I said, "I was wondering... Could I hold on to these and give them back when I get home?" I held up the panties to show her what I was talking about.

Both women burst out laughing. Mom said, "My God, Bethany's right. You are a sick pervert." I joined in the laughing too because it was true no matter how you looked at it.

Mom stopped laughing, changed her expression to look serious even though it didn't seem like she was and went on, "But no, you certainly cannot keep those."

The look of disappointment on my face made Mom laugh again even harder, and so she quickly stopped laughing and added, "Wait, don't look so sad. I mean you can't have that pair you're holding. All the good smell has probably faded quite a bit since yesterday morning. How about if we both wear panties the rest of today and I'll let you have those. You can give them back on your birthday when you're home."

To test her theory, I pressed the crotch to my nose and breathed in. Her pussy smell was definitely still there, but she was right. It had faded quite a bit sitting in the hamper.

"Hmm, you're right, it's lost some of its mojo. That would be awesome if you could cook me up a new pair." Mom and Sandi started laughing all over again.

"Well you know, anytime you want you can just come over here and smell it at the source," Mom said in a sexy voice and winked, spreading herself open salaciously.

"Yeah, same goes for me," Sandi chimed in and did the same.

I looked between them and laughed and said, "I know, but it's nice to have when I'm, you know, alone."

Sandi got a fake-hurt look on her face and said, "Wait, aren't I enough for you?!" She giggled. She knew very well that I still masturbated regularly.

Mom said, "Here's a panty tip for you. Keep them sealed in a ziplock bag. That wonderful smell you love so much will stay around a lot longer that way."

I was impressed with Mom's knowledge of soiled panty freshness and asked, "Oh, so you have previous experience in this area?"

Mom said, "Lots. Once upon a time I was a young woman with a horny husband who was away a lot on business trips. Every time he left he asked me for my fresh dirty panties and I would put a pair in a ziplock in his travel bag. To make them extra-smellerific, I'd always masturbate with them on beforehand to get them nice and soaked."

I said, "Wow, it seems like every other day I'm learning something new about just how kinky you are. What are your other dirty secrets?"

Mom and Sandi shared another quick look and she said, "Oh, there's more for sure. Maybe when the time's right I'll reveal something else. But while I'm sitting here trying to poop is not the right time." Both of them started giggling again.

I could tell that my welcome was worn out, so I said, "Ok, I'll leave you girls alone with your pooping. I'm gonna get the washer started."

Sandi came over and hugged me and said, "Thanks honey for doing that. We'll be out in a few minutes." And with that, she closed the door and locked it as I walked away. When I heard the lock, I wondered what they were going to be doing in there. Knowing Sandi, it could be anything.

About 30 minutes later, they finally emerged. They both went and got a pair of panties on. They were so cute wearing nothing but panties.

I resisted the urge to ask them if everything came out ok and looked up from my laptop and whistled, "Damn, you both look so sexy in just panties!"

Sandi turned around and shook her butt right in my face, so I grabbed it. She squealed and slapped my hand away and said in a childish voice, "No touching the merchandise! You break it you buy it!" She and Mom both laughed at this bewildering statement.

I said, "Umm, ok..."

She bent down and kissed me and said, "Just messing with you sweetie. It's just that we just put them on, and if we just take them right back off it'll ruin the effect."

I had an idea and said, "Well, it would be really cool if sometime later you both could touch yourselves with them on. That would be really hot to watch and it would get them good and soaking."

Mom said, "Oh, I like that idea, especially since I thought of it first." She giggled. Sandi followed with, "Later, for sure. Right now I'm going on the elliptical for a while. I didn't go at all yesterday. That ought to get them good and sweaty. Keep me company, Dee. It looks like Dan is lost in Internet land again anyway. I'd love to know what it is you do on there all the time." If she knew she'd probably have a stroke.

The day proceeded on without very much in the way of sex happening. It was a lot more flirting and touching. I would come up behind them and rub my hard cock on their panty-covered asses and then massage their tits. Then I would put my hand down inside their panties and rub their clits, but just for a few seconds. Whenever I would playfully pull their panties down and try to stick my dick in where they didn't want it they would just say something like, "Not yet. Let's wait a little longer," and then pull them back up and shoo me away.

Around 5, Sandi asked what we all wanted for dinner. She suggested that we could order Chinese, and that sounded ok. When Sandi answered the door in her bathrobe, the guy looked her up and down very carefully before leaving. She giggled and said, "I wonder how many times a day he sees women in their robes ordering Chinese."

After dinner, Mom and Sandi asked me if I was ok with them being alone together for a while, and I said I was. They went into the bedroom together and closed the door. I would have loved to have been able to watch them make love, but I respected their privacy.

After about an hour had gone by, Sandi opened the door and looked down the hall and asked, "Honey, can you come to bed? We're in need of a nice hard cock."

I snapped my laptop shut and raced down the hallway. The room definitely smelled like sex and Mom was lying on the bed naked.

I said, "Hey gorgeous, I missed you." I began kissing Sandi passionately and we crawled onto the bed and joined Mom.

Sandi said, "First, we want to do that thing for you now." I quickly responded, "Cool."

Mom got up and pulled her panties back on, as did Sandi.

Instead of sitting and touching themselves, they got into a scissoring position and ground their pussies together. They both put their hands inside their panties and rubbed their hard clits. Instead of just watching, I alternated between kissing Sandi and Mom. I also sucked on their nipples and before long they both came, moaning loudly.

To finish me, Mom had me kneel in front of her while she sucked my cock. Sandi got under me and licked my asshole. In hardly no time I was emptying all the pressure that had built up all day into Mom's mouth.

As I exploded into her mouth, Mom started gagging while trying to swallow all the cum. She backed off for a second and a huge glob ran down her chin and started dripping on the bed. She quickly recovered and kept sucking for another minute or so. Sandi pulled herself out from under me and came up to lick all the cum from Mom's face and neck.

Mom said, "Oh my God, I've never had that much cum in my mouth before. I thought I was going to choke!" She giggled and reached around and swatted my ass.

I smiled and said, "Well, with all the teasing all day long and then wondering what you guys were doing to each other in here, that's what happens." Both of them giggled.

Mom said, "Don't get me wrong; it was fantastic. Now, see if you approve of this." She took my hand and placed it on the crotch of her panties. The silky material was completely soaked through. I put my face between her legs and breathed in deeply. Her odor was beyond mesmerizing.

I said, "Wow, yes, I approve 100%." More giggles. I touched Sandi's crotch and it was the same way. I slipped off the bed and went to the kitchen and got the ziplock bags.

Sandi said, "Oh good, it'll be so good to get back out of these. They're so wet it's starting to chafe."

Mom said, "Same here. I sure hope this was worth the trouble Danny. I'll be expecting something in return, ya know." She gave me a look suggesting that she was serious.

"Like what?" I wanted to know.

"Oh, I don't know. When I have you at home next week maybe I'll think of something. And you'll do it with no questions asked, understand?" She smiled her evil smile at me, and her eyes sparkled.

I was starting to feel like the panties might've been more trouble than they were worth, but at the same time I felt confident that whatever Mom came up with would be fun for all concerned. So, I just said, "Understood. I think..." This made them both giggle again.

"Oh, don't worry, I'm sure you'll like whatever I come up with," Mom said.

A minute or so went by and Mom said, "Hey you guys, do you think we could just lay here and kiss for a while? I want to show you how much I appreciate this weekend."

Mom laid in the middle of us and she alternated kissing Sandi and then me. After a bit, I got up above the two of them and we all kissed at the same time. It felt so special to be this close to my own mother and my aunt.

After a time I was hard again and just sort of naturally climbed between Mom's legs and slid myself inside her. She continued kissing Sandi as I moved. I also leaned down and kissed both of them as I made love to her slowly.

I didn't want to leave Sandi out so I pulled out of Mom and moved over and began making love to her. Each time I felt my orgasm building, I would pull out and wait until it retreated, and then switch again.

After about a half hour of doing this, I finally couldn't stand anymore and exploded inside Sandi's pussy. As I came I pulled them both close to me in a tight embrace and we kissed again.

Once I could speak, I said to Sandi, "I love you." She said, "I love you too."

I looked at Mom and said, "And I love you too Mom."

Mom said, "I love you both so much too. I wish I didn't have to leave in the morning. This has been so great."

Sandi said, "I know. Hopefully you'll be able to come back next week."

We got cleaned up and turned out the lights. For the second night, I didn't even remember any dreams.

The next morning, Mom and Sandi woke up before I did and I found them in the shower together.

I went to the bathroom to pee and then asked if there was room for one more.

Sandi said loudly from inside the shower, "Well, yes, but we're just about done hon. I need to get ready for work and your Mom needs to take off. No time to play. Sorry."

I flossed and brushed my teeth, and then pulled on the underwear from the day before. I gathered Mom's clean clothes from the dryer, folded them for her and sat them on top of her bag. I headed out to the living room and waited for them to come out.

Mom came out first. She was just wearing a pair of pink shorts and a blue t-shirt with her long brown hair tied in a ponytail.

She said, "Thank you for getting my clothes together sweetie." She gave me a quick kiss and added, "While we have this moment alone I want you to know how much I've been missing you at home. I think about you all the time. To be honest sometimes I think I'm falling in love with you a little. I know how crazy that sounds. It scares me a little. I hope you're not too freaked out that I told you that little secret."

I said, "Wow, really? Have you told that to Sandi?"

She said, "Oh no, it's nothing I've said out loud. But I know she knows. No one on Earth knows me better than my little sister. Not your dad, not my mom or dad. Sandi and I share a bond that transcends..." She trailed off as she felt Sandi approaching.

Sandi walked out, wearing her usual work clothes. Her hair was all tucked away with little clips and tied in a ponytail as well, and she had her makeup on. She looked so much different than when she wasn't all made up for work. I actually much preferred her no-makeup look.

She smiled and said, "I feel like you're talking about me." Mom immediately said, "We were, but only in the nicest possible way."

"Oh good. Well, I have to take off. Are you leaving soon Dee?"

Mom said, "Yep. I was thinking of having one more quickie with Danny before I leave. Is that ok with you?"

Sandi giggled and said, "But you just got all clean..."

Mom said, "I know. I'll rinse off again before I go."

Sandi, "Alright, whore." She giggled and added, "Ok, come here and give me huggies. I'm almost late. I hope the traffic gods are on my side today."

We got up and hugged Sandi goodbye. Mom said, "I'll let you know if I can come back down next weekend. And you have Dan's birthday off, so you can stay overnight right?"

Sandi replied, "Yep, sure do. It'll be interesting to have everyone all in the same house. Have you figured out where I'm sleeping yet? You know who I want to sleep with." She giggled and kissed my nose.

Mom said, "We'll work something out. You can probably sleep in Dan's bed." Sandi's eyes went wide and Mom quickly followed emphatically with, "Not with him! Slut."

Sandi stuck her lip out like a small child. "Awww, no fair," she said.

Sandi said, "Ok, well bye-bye my love. I enjoyed your visit... immensely." She kissed Mom on the lips quickly and left for work.

Once she was gone, Mom turned to me and said, "Ready? Let's do it Our Way one more time."

As we finished, I held her tightly and we kissed softly. She said, "I better get rinsed off and go before I stay with you all day. When you come home we have to find some time to do this again. I'm not sure how we'll pull it off, but I'll find a way." I was all for it.

She rinsed and got dressed again, and we stood together at the door leading to the garage just holding each other.

I said, "This weekend was so awesome. I love you so much. And I'll miss you and be thinking of you."

Mom squeezed me tight and in almost a whisper said, "I know. I'll miss you too. I never thought in my wildest dreams that this could be happening with us. I love you so much, more than you'll ever know." With a giggle, she added, "Oh, and enjoy the panties."

Mom pulled away and I carried her bag and put it into the back seat. She started the car and put her window down. I said, "Drive safe. I'll see you soon."

She stuck her head out and we kissed briefly one last time. She backed down the driveway and disappeared down the street.

I closed the garage door and headed in to take a shower. I was really looking forward to my birthday and getting to see Grandma and Grandpa since I hadn't seen them since the reunion. Also, I couldn't wait to find out how I'd be repaying Mom for her gift of panties.

It would be interesting having everyone in the house all together. I hoped that I'd be able to keep up the appearances of a "normal" 19-year old who wasn't carrying on a live-in relationship with his own aunt, not to mention having sex with his mother. I also wondered how Bethany would handle me being there. Hopefully she would be able to behave too.

Aunt Sandi - PART 10

The 45-minute drive between Sandi's and my parents' house had become second nature to me as I mindlessly cruised down the freeway. It was the Thursday afternoon before my birthday and I was headed toward home. I needed to get there before my grandparents arrived since it needed to appear as though I was still living at home.

When I turned the corner, I felt a slight rush as I remembered what Mom had said before she left. "I'll be expecting something in return." But what?

I parked on the street to leave an open space in the driveway for Grandpa to park. I almost expected the door to open and for Mom to be waiting, but nothing happened. I went through the side gate and around to the locked back door where the dining room was. I fished my keys out and went inside.

I found all the lights out and called out "Hello?!" and got no response. Where was everybody? I knew Dad wasn't home from work and wouldn't be for a few hours, but Mom and Bethany should have been there. I walked into the kitchen and took a look at the whiteboard we used for leaving notes to each other. There written on the board was a note in large black letters:

"Gone for last minute groceries, be back soon. Mom"

I headed upstairs and unpacked my clothes into my old dresser and put my bag in the closet. I had even brought a few personal items to make it look like I still lived here and placed them around the room for effect. Hopefully these would get around Grandma's psychic radar. Mom had already made my bed for me, so that was set. I also took Mom's panties and placed them into her dresser drawer. I was hoping that I'd be able to get a fresh wet pair during my visit, but nothing guaranteed that the opportunity would come up.

Just like any other time I was home alone, the thought of masturbating popped into my head. Mom's note said they'd be back soon, but I had no idea when they left. All I knew is that I had about an hour before my grandparents would be getting there, so the worst thing that might happen is Mom would catch me. These days, that was not really a bad thing.

Throwing caution to the wind, I lay on my bed and started stroking my cock. I closed my eyes and let the fantasies run wild. As I began getting close to cumming, I heard a door open. Fuck. In an instant I was 15 again. I quickly pulled up my underwear and pants and almost fell down the stairs on the way down.

I ran out the back door and out to the car to help carry groceries. When Mom saw me, she looked down, giggled at the tent in my pants and said, "Well, I see you made yourself completely at home. Here, grab some bags."

I gathered up all of the rest of the bags and took them inside to the counter. Bethany was already inside and putting things away.

I said, "Hey beautiful." She came over and we hugged. Apparently the hug was going on too long because Mom finally said, "Ok, separate. I need the cold stuff in the fridge sometime today please."

When everything was put away, Mom came up to me and whispered, "We have about 45 minutes. Let's go upstairs real quick. Be quiet."

We headed upstairs and instead of going into my room, Mom led us to her room and turned and locked the door. When we passed by Bethany's room, her door was closed, so hopefully she wouldn't hear us and get upset.

Mom quickly shed her clothes and I did the same. We climbed up on her bed and began kissing. She broke the kiss and said, "We need to be quick." I moved between her legs and licked her pussy to get her wet enough for me to penetrate her. I pulled her up to me and slid my hard cock inside her.

It felt incredible. Since I had already masturbated until I had almost cum before, it wasn't going to take very long. Mom sensed that I was getting close and whispered, "Cum in my mouth." Just her saying that sent me over the edge. Before I could even pull out and get repositioned, I started squirting my cum. A bit went inside her pussy, some on her chest, and I finally got the rest in her mouth. She sucked all of the remaining juices from my cock. She hadn't cum so I laid her down and turned myself around on her so that we were in a 69 position with me on top. She continued sucking my softening cock and I buried my face in her soaking-wet pussy. I pulled her legs up and ran my tongue down into her asshole. This made her moan loudly as she sucked me back to a second erection. I stuck my tongue into her pussy and pushed it in and out and then moved higher until I made contact with her clit, which was standing up and sticking out from under its hood.

Mom moaned softly as she sucked my cock, which was now raging hard again. I slowly increased the pressure on her clit and started fingering her asshole and pussy. Her moans continued until her body tensed up and she came. As she tensed up, I did the same and squirted another small load of cum into her mouth.

We suddenly heard the doorbell ring and within a few seconds there was a loud knock at the bedroom door.

Bethany's voice said, "Mom! They're here!"

I quickly pulled myself out of Mom's mouth and rolled to the side as she loudly answered "Go down and let them in honey. I'll be right there!" With her hands she was frantically motioning me to get up, and she sprang off the bed onto her feet.

Mom whispered, "Shit! Oh God, I need to get cleaned up." She was covered with sweat and cum and her own juices coated her thighs.

I got my clothes on and she whispered loudly, "Out! Tell them I'm in the bathroom, ok? I'll be down as soon as I can," and made shooing motions with her hands. I fumbled with the lock and swung the door open, ran out and slammed the door behind me. I ran downstairs and Grandma was standing in the entryway with Bethany.

"There's my Danny!" Grandma exclaimed. I ran over and gave her a hug. Grandma kissed me on the cheek and I did the same. I said, "Is Grandpa outside?"

When I stood back, for just an instant Grandma had a strange look on her face before she smiled and said, "Yeah, he's getting the bags. Wanna go help?"

I said, "Sure. Mom said she's in the bathroom and will be down in a few minutes." I started heading outside to help carry. From behind me I heard Grandma saying "So how's my favorite granddaughter?"

I didn't hear Bethany's answer as I was too far away. I hugged Grandpa and he handed me a bag. I carried it inside and put it in the guest room. Mom was downstairs when I came back out to the living room and was hugging Grandma.

"So how was the drive? You guys made record time. I didn't think you'd be here yet," Mom said and laughed with just a hint of nervousness.

"Well, we had a packed lunch instead of stopping. You know my back always gives me fits if I ride too long and it really helped cut some time. And, Daddy drove really fast. It feels so good to be standing up finally." She laughed.

She paused for a second and then said, "Deanna, you look flushed. Are you feeling ok?" Before Mom had a chance to answer, Grandma leaned in and touched her lips to Mom's forehead.

"You feel warm. Do you feel feverish?"

Mom said, "Oh no, I'm sure it's nothing. It gets warm upstairs in the afternoon."

I said to the group, "Anybody up for water?"

Grandpa said, "That sounds good." Grandma said, "Sure, I just need to use the ladies room and I'll be right there."

Grandma headed into the downstairs bathroom while the rest of us headed to the kitchen to get water. Mom hung back and grabbed my shirt and frantically whispered in my ear, "Go wash your face and hands! You smell like sex and if I can smell you so can she."

I instantly flashed back to the strange look on Grandma's face and whispered back, "I think she already did. She had the weirdest look when I hugged her." I could instantly feel my face heating and felt stupid for not thinking about it sooner.

Mom's expression changed to concern and she just pointed at the stairs and motioned for me to go.

Dad was the next to get home, followed by Sandi. We had dinner and just as Mom had planned, I was as far away from Sandi as I could get. Bethany and I got to sit on the floor out in the living room while everyone else ate at the dining room table since there weren't enough chairs. When we were little kids, the living room floor was our favorite place to sit and eat while Mom and Dad had dinner parties going on.

As we ate, Bethany sat close to me and whispered, "You are so busted," and snickered.

I had a feeling of what she was talking about, but I wanted to make sure. I asked, "What? Why do you say that?"

"Are you kidding? Did you see the look on Grandma's face when you hugged her? I was standing next to her and even I could smell you. Couldn't you and Mom wait? God!"

I looked down and said nothing. I knew this was bad, but I couldn't really do anything about it at the moment, so I asked her, "Are you mad at me again?"

"Oh no Danny," she said and reached out and held my hand. "I've come to terms with having to wait. I know why Mom is doing it. She wants to see if I'll still do it after all this waiting."

"That might be part of it. But I think the real reason is you need to be 18 to legally consent as an adult. You know, putting aside the whole incest is illegal thing." She nodded and I added, "Oh, and thanks for stopping the texting. There's no telling what Mom might do if she found out about those. You deleted them, right?" I looked at her expectantly.

"As far as you know," she said mysteriously and smiled. She scooted up right next to me and laid her head on my shoulder. Almost as if on cue, Mom walked in and snapped in a whisper, "Separate!"

"Mom, we're being good. Unlike you earlier!" Bethany snapped back.

Mom looked hurt and sat down in the chair behind us. "I know. I'm sorry about that. I wasn't thinking clearly and I thought we had more time."

"Do you think Grandma knows? I could smell Dan from a mile away."

"I don't know what she thinks. Somehow I'm sure she'll spring it on me as soon as we're alone. And you should've known better," Mom said and kicked me in the leg. I looked down and said nothing.

Mom leaned forward and kissed Bethany on the top of her head. "Whatever happens, we'll get through it. I love you, baby girl." Bethany smiled and Mom returned to the table.

As bedtime approached, Mom told me that I'd be sleeping in their room on the air mattress. I raised an eyebrow at this and asked whether Dad was ok with that, and she said that he was. I had been looking forward to having sex that night, but with me in their room with Dad there, I thought that it pretty much meant that nothing was going to happen. I was pretty sure I wouldn't even be able to sneak out and go to my room to be with Sandi.

Grandma was upstairs getting ready to take a shower when she appeared in the doorway of Mom and Dad's room. I was getting the airbed blown up and putting the bedding on. I saw her looking at me and she asked, "So, you're sleeping in here with your mother?"

I said, "Yes ma'am. It's been a long time since I've slept on this old thing. We used to use it for camping."

She came inside the room a few steps and asked, "So Danny, do you have yourself a girlfriend these days?"

"No, not really. There were a lot of pretty girls at school, but I'm pretty shy and..."

She cut me off and said, "Oh, I know all about being shy. Tell me something, because I'm curious." She took a couple more steps and continued, "Today when you kissed me, I noticed something a little odd about the way you..."

She turned and looked down the hall to make sure no one was there and then came up right next to me and whispered, "...the way you smelled. I haven't been able to stop thinking about it."

Grandma leaned back and looked at me carefully, gauging my reaction. My heart rate increased significantly and I knew my face was turning red. I tried everything not to make any changes in my facial expression.

Grandma said in a very soft voice, "You have to know what I'm talking about, don't you?"

I didn't want to say anything. I was completely frozen. I had a feeling that any excuse I came up with would not sound believable.

She smiled and raised her hand and felt my cheek. She said, "I don't think you could look anymore guilty right now if you tried. Just relax. You're not in trouble." She giggled.

She locked eyes with me and as I started to try to speak, she did instead. "And when I got here, it just so happened that your mother was in the bathroom. At the time I dismissed it, but the way you're acting now makes it pretty clear what was happening right before we got here."

Even though I was tense and nervous, I couldn't help but notice that her perfume smelled very similar to Sandi's.

Then put her hand on my shoulder and rubbed it. She smiled again and said, "It's alright. There's no need to hide it from me."

She stepped in and embraced me. I put my arms around her and hugged her back.

She whispered in my ear, "I can't believe your mom is ok doing that with you. Well, I can, but I thought she had closed the door on that a long time ago."

I was almost certain that she had figured everything out and I hadn't said a single word. Mom and Sandi were right. She was a damn psychic.

"Let's make a deal. I'm going to tell you my theory and you can confirm or deny. Deal?" she asked.

I felt trapped and defeated. I gave in and just nodded.

Grandma paused for a few seconds and started whispering, "You and your Mom are..."

Just then Mom walked in. She took in the scene and said, "Oh Mom, I thought you'd be in the shower by now. Is there something you need? What's going on in here?"

Grandma turned to Mom and said, "Oh Deanna. We were just having a little chat which turned into the nicest hug."

Mom looked at me and saw how red my face was. She said, "Just a chat huh? Looks more like one of your infamous interrogations to me." To me she asked, "Is this what I think it's about?" I nodded.

Grandma smiled and said, "You know me too well sweetie. And yes, I was asking Danny here about the particular smell I noticed on him today when he kissed me. And I think you know I've figured out what you were up to today when Daddy and I got here early."

Mom knew that the moment was upon her and she turned and closed the door. She came back and sat on the side of her bed. She sighed deeply and patted the bed and motioned for Grandma to sit beside her, which she did.

I croaked out, "Should I leave?"

Mom said, "No honey, just stay there and don't talk." Mom thought a second and stood up and said, "Wait here just a minute. I need to go get something and I'll be right back." Grandma nodded and I sat down on the airbed.

When Mom returned, Sandi was with her and she had her laptop under her arm. Sandi pulled over the chair from Mom's vanity and Mom sat back on the bed again, laying the laptop down on the nightstand.

Mom started, "Ok, so here we all are. I told Dad to go ahead and shower first. I had a feeling that..."

Grandma interrupted, "Why is your sister here?"

Mom continued, "Just hold on a minute and you'll know why." Grandma sighed and nodded. Mom said, "You remember the reunion, right? And how Dan danced with Sandi?"

Grandma nodded again, and Mom asked, "Remember how they danced?"

"Yes, but..." Grandma started.

"Well everything started after Dan danced with Sandi at the reunion. He was a little overwhelmed with the way she allowed him to dance with her. And apparently they said some things to each other that were a little beyond your normal everyday flirting. That led to Dan calling her and then her agreeing to let him come visit her alone." Grandma glanced at Sandi with wide eyes but just nodded as Mom filled in the puzzle.

Mom continued, "I knew he was smitten and I tried to get him to stop thinking about her, but it didn't work. So, for a while he kept it a secret but I got it out of him. It's a long story. There was a big blow-up. After a lot of soul-searching and research I did, I decided that I would allow it to go on."

Grandma said, "But Deanna when you moved out you said..."

Mom held up her hand and said, "I know what you're gonna say. I'm getting to that. I had a huge amount of guilt and shame inside of me from when all that happened."

Grandma nodded.

"Yeah, I was ashamed. And here something like that was happening again, to my son. So I went online and read everything I could find out about incest. I really looked inward like never before and asked why I was ashamed. I eventually realized that the reason I was ashamed was irrational and something I put on myself."

Mom continued, "So now I was sitting there asking myself the question, what exactly is so wrong about it? Dan was 18, so he could give consent, just like you taught us. Sandi gave her consent too; he didn't do anything to force her into this. So you have two consenting adults deciding to have a relationship. And since she could never have his child, there was no issue there. Some of the articles I read suggested that incest is a lot more common than most people believe. All of that made me reconsider all the hurtful things I said when I moved out to go to college. I was wrong and you were right, as usual."

Grandma nodded and said, "I'd like to see some of the things you read for myself. But before that I want to know how you're involved in this. That was you I smelled on him. Sandi wasn't even here yet."

I wondered how Grandma knew this, but at that moment I could never have worked up the courage to say a single word.

Mom breathed in deeply and said, "I'm almost there. Well, after I let go of that burden, I realized that I still loved Sandi, the way I used to, the way I never really stopped but was too ashamed to accept... I just wanted to feel that again. And, somewhere along the way, I finally admitted to myself that I was attracted to Daniel too. I mean, I see him naked all the time and I know I'm not supposed to look at him that way, but I did anyway."

"So Sandi had come up to hash all this out when it came out that she had real feelings for him. As in she was falling in love with him. And he was too. I talked with James about it and he actually came up with the idea of Dan moving out of the house to live with her since it was silly for them to stay apart at that point."

Grandma's eyes went wide and she exclaimed, "Live with her?!" She turned to Sandi and asked, "He lives with you?" Sandi just nodded, and before Grandma could say anything else, Mom continued.

"Ok, so like I said, I still loved Sandi and I wanted to be with her again. And I wanted Dan too, so I basically brought us all together." Mom sighed and breathed for a moment before continuing the story.

For a change, Grandma was speechless. I noticed that her cheeks were looking a little pink and she shifted her legs around on the bed.

Mom went on, "Well, without getting into the gory details, Dan was with both of us. And he was with me alone once and we all spent some time together this past weekend down at Sandi's. And he was with me earlier today. As you guessed."

"I knew that was you," Grandma said softly.

Grandma turned to Sandi and said, "What would Kurt think of all this?"

It almost seemed like Sandi had prepared herself for this question. She said, "I think he would be happy that I was able to find love again. Even like this, mama. I know he wouldn't want me to be alone."

Grandma asked, "And you really love him? Your own nephew?"

Sandi said, "I really do, and I know it's not normal, and I never expected it to happen. I tried so hard to stop it from happening, but it did anyway."

Grandma looked at me and said, "Well, I guess you won't need to pretend anymore sweetie. You probably won't need that blow-up bed now." She giggled, and everyone else laughed too.

Mom said, "Well, there's still one more thing."

Grandma looked at Mom and almost immediately said, "Bethany?"

Mom threw her hands up, laughed and said, "How do you do that? Once she found out about what I was doing with Dan and Sandi, she came to me and said she wanted to do something with me and Dan too."

Grandma arched an eyebrow and Mom said, "Yeah, I was as surprised as you look right now. She has done some experimenting with girls she knows. When I told her she was too young, she got really upset until I told her we would do something on her birthday. Sandi and I have it roughly planned. The party after the party will be on the weekend following Bethy's birthday."

I looked over at Sandi and looked at her questioningly. She just smiled and nodded at me.

Grandma sighed deeply and said, "Like mother like daughter."

Sandi came over and knelt between Grandma's knees, and Grandma scooted forward and leaned down and hugged her head into her lap. Sandi said, "So you're not upset by all this?"

Grandma thought about this and answered, "Not upset, just a little taken aback. It seems like you girls haven't done anything that's hurt anybody, and all I feel from you is love. Danny's an adult now, and he doesn't seem any worse for wear, do you?" She looked at me.

"Not me," I answered. All three women giggled. Sandi stood and hugged Grandma, and Mom hugged them both. Grandma kissed them each softly on the lips, something I don't remember seeing her do before.

Grandma softly said, "So, you two are back together again, huh?" Mom and Sandi nodded and Grandma said, "It's just like old times."

Grandma smiled and took a deep breath and said to me, "Danny, I need to ask these two something. It'll just take a sec."

"Oh sure. I'll be in my room."

I went to my room and waited. I didn't hear the shower in the bathroom so Grandpa must have been finished so I decided to go pee. I had just gotten started when Sandi came in and said, "Hey honey, we're ready for you to come back."

I said, "That was quick. Be right there." She went back into Mom's room and left the door open.

I got done and went back in. Grandma was now standing and when she saw me, she said to Mom and Sandi, "Well, it's getting late so I better get showered. I'm sure Dave's wondering what we're up to in here by now. Do you mind if I fill him in?"

Mom looked at me and said, "Do you mind if Grandpa knows? Mom told us that he already knows about Sandi and me, which was a bit shocking but a huge relief at the same time."

I knew that after he learned the truth, Grandpa would never think of me the same way. I said, "Sure. I just hope he won't think I'm a terrible person."

Grandma said, "Oh don't worry, he won't." She walked toward me and hugged me. She said, "Sleep well tonight." She looked at me and smiled and then winked. She leaned in and kissed me on the lips very quickly and said, "If you're a good boy I'll give you a special present tomorrow." She giggled and headed to the bathroom.

I must have had a strange look on my face because both Mom and Sandi giggled. Sandi asked, "You ok?"

"Yeah, I wasn't expecting her to kiss me like that. And did she mean she wanted to...?" I didn't want to say it aloud and looked questioningly at Sandi and Mom.

Sandi said, "I'm pretty sure that's what she meant. She may be 60, but she's still a woman. I'm sure all this stuff stirred up a lot of feelings and memories for her. I know I'm really turned on right now and I bet she is too." She and Mom both giggled and Mom nodded.

Mom said, "We want to tell you the rest of our story. Mom said she wants you to know." Just like before, she patted the bed and I came over and sat down.

She went on, "Ok, when we told you the story about Sandi and me, we didn't tell you everything. But Mom just gave us permission to tell you the rest because it involves her. We told you that she knew, but we want you to know that we did some things with her too. I guess after she found out about us, it made her curious about what it was like to be with a woman. When I turned 18, she started being flirty with me every time we were alone. She would do things like hug me for an extra-long time and give me these little kisses on the lips. After a while, the kisses started getting longer. After this kept happening for a about a week, I just came out and asked her why she was doing it, and she said she'd been wanting to know what sex with a woman was like even before she had found out about us. Of course I'm leaving out a lot of details, but let's just say that I showed her every chance we got to be alone."

"The problem for me started when I met a boy and fell head-over-heels for him. We were going to be going to the same college and I got it in my head that all the things going on at home were wrong and shameful and I absolutely was not a lesbian. So I stopped doing everything with Mom and Sandi overnight and I said some very hurtful things to both of them that I am so, so sorry for now."

Mom looked at Sandi and Sandi said, "I know."

Sandi said to me, "And I have a similar story that your mom didn't know about until last weekend. I'll make it short by saying that Mom did the same thing to me after I turned 18. Mom put the moves on me and I was all too eager to feel a woman's touch again after your mom left. So, up until the day I got married to Kurt, we did things together. A lot."

I looked surprised and asked, "Wait, you were with Grandma on your wedding day?"

She said, "Actually, it was the evening before, but pretty much yeah. That was a difficult night. I wish now we would've never stopped."

I said, "Wow... I would've never guessed any of this in a million years." My mind was churning and then I thought of Bethany and how Mom was waiting with her. "So is that why you're waiting until Bethy's birthday?" I asked Mom.

"Yeah. Mom taught us about statutory rape and the age of consent. Incest was the only thing she was willing to allow to happen. And I feel the same way now."

"So... I guess I'm clear to sleep with Sandi tonight?"

Both of them laughed and Mom said, "Well, I suppose so. Although I had planned something for you tonight. A little something you owe me. I hope you didn't forget about that."

"Oh no. I actually put your panties back in your drawer earlier. What do I have to do?"

Mom had a gleam in her eye. She said, "Well, if it's ok with Sandi, I'd like to borrow you for a while." She looked at Sandi and got the nod she wanted.

"But where is Dad gonna sleep?"

The corners of Mom's mouth smiled and she said, "Oh, we'll figure that out. Now let's get to bed."

Everyone had gone to their respective bedrooms except Mom, who came into my room and said, "Time to pay up." As she leaned in and kissed Sandi, I was pretty sure we were about to have another great threesome.

Mom whispered something to Sandi who responded, "Ha, I'm way ahead of you there."

Then she took my hand and started pulling me toward the door. I was confused and said, "Wait, aren't we going to...?"

Mom cut me off and said, "Nope. Sandi has made other plans. You're coming with me."

Other plans? I didn't have time to wonder what that meant as Mom led me back into her room where the lights were on and Dad was sitting up on the bed waiting. As I came in naked, he smiled and said to Mom, "So you're really going through with it."

She smiled and said, "He doesn't know yet. But he owes me and I told him no questions. Right honey?"

I pretty much knew what she had planned now and I said shakily, "Right."

Mom could sense my nervousness and said, "Don't be nervous. I'm not gonna make you do anything you don't want to."

She went on, "Here's what I want to do. Remember how I used the strap-on on Sandi?" I nodded. "Well, this time I wanna do that with you and Dad. Now, who wants front and who wants back?"

Dad quickly said, "Back. You can have your mom's pussy, son."

Mom giggled at my shocked look and said, "Relax. Breathe. Here, lay down on the bed."

I lay on the bed in her spot and she crawled up between me and Dad. She caressed my penis, which had gone completely limp from embarrassment. She softly said, "Close your eyes and breathe."

She leaned down and began licking my dick. I tried breathing deeply and within a couple minutes I started to get hard. She said, "Good. Now open your eyes." I did and my Dad had his hand on Mom's ass and was watching her intently as she licked and sucked me.

I said to Dad, "Are you sure you're ok with this?"

He said, "Absolutely. I wished we could have talked sooner, but I guess now is just as good a time as any to tell you that I want to thank you." As he spoke, Mom sucked my cock, which was now all the way hard.

He went on, "Ever since your mom got over her guilt, she can't seem to get enough sex. It's like when we were first married all over again. And it's all because of you and Sandi. Actually I'd like to thank Sandi sometime too."

He laughed and slapped Mom's ass and she giggled and said, "Well, you'll have to check with your son to see if he's ok with that."

I didn't have to think about it for very long and said, "After everything you've done for me, it's ok. As long as she's ok with it." He smiled and nodded.

Mom said, "Here, lie down next to Danny honey. Let's work up to the main event." She got up and pulled all the covers off the bed, so now Dad and I were lying next to each other.

She switched back and forth between sucking me and Dad for a while. I couldn't help but notice that my dick really was just as big as Dad's like Mom had said.

Before long, she turned around and stuck her pussy in my face, and I was all too happy to lick her from behind. As I licked her, she continued to switch between sucking us. Then, she moved over to Dad and let him lick her. She moaned softly and finally asked if we were ready.

Nothing was said but she knew we were. She reached into her nightstand and pulled out a silicone dildo and a bottle of lube. She said, "Danny, if you please," and handed me the lube.

I lubed her asshole and got her ready with my fingers. She handed the dildo to Dad and he slowly inserted it until she was fully stretched open.

She told Dad how he needed to lay on his back with his knees bent in the air and he assumed the position. She lubed up his cock and slowly slid him into her hot tight asshole. He moaned and she pushed herself up and down on his legs a couple times and then said she was ready for me.

She leaned back and spread her legs open as widely as she could without losing her balance. I put the tip of my cock into her dripping-wet vagina and pushed in. I could immediately feel my Dad's hard cock through the thin layer of skin separating us. From the bed I heard Dad say "Wow."

We slowly worked our speed up as we got used to moving together in a rhythm. Mom's eyes were closed and her breathing was shallow. Everyone was moaning and getting closer to cumming. I could feel Mom squeezing her pelvic muscles and then Dad said, "Oh fuck! Here it comes!" Dad groaned loudly and shot his cum inside Mom's ass. Mom sat down fully on Dad's cock so it would stay inside her and said to me, "Ok now, fuck me faster baby."

I held onto Mom tightly and thrust into her pussy hard and fast. Mom held her breath and closed her eyes tightly and then almost screamed as her entire body was engulfed in a powerful orgasm. It only took a couple more seconds until I gushed into her pussy.

She then turned back and sucked my Dad's limp cock into her mouth, licking up all of the cum and flavored lube that was still on him. When she turned, I could see Dad's cum leaking out of her well-fucked asshole and my cum coming out of her pussy. It was hot.

She collapsed back on the bed and I laid down beside her. Dad got up to wash himself off in the bathroom and came back and laid on her other side.

Mom said, "Wow that was amazing! I've been wanting that all week." She looked over and noticed it was past midnight and said, "Happy birthday baby."

Dad said, "Yep, happy birthday son." He reached over and shook my hand. I shook it and said, "Best. Birthday. Ever." They both laughed and Mom kissed me and said, "Oh, it's not over yet."

Mom got up and pulled the covers back on the bed. She pulled on a nightshirt and said to me, "Stay here, ok? I need to see if Sandi is where I think she is."

In a few moments, she came back and said, "Dad's asleep and Mom is in there with Sandi. So, you'll need to sleep next to me until she comes to get you, ok?"

"I had a feeling that the whispering earlier was about Grandma," I said and smiled. She smiled back and said, "I know you did. I didn't want to make you too uncomfortable by saying it out loud."

A thought occurred to me and I said, "Why don't you go in there too? I'm sure you want to. I can just sleep in here until you're finished."

She smiled broadly and asked, "Are you sure? I do want to but I thought you'd be too freaked out sleeping with just your dad in the bed."

Dad laughed and said, "Oh, I'm sure he'll be able to keep his hands off me. Right son?"

I said, "Yeah Dad, it's not gonna be a problem," and laughed.

Dad said, "Go ahead Dee be with your Mom again. It's not really all that much different than you being with Sandi."

Mom came over and kissed Dad passionately. "Thank you honey. This means everything to me. I love you so much."

Mom went to the bathroom and got cleaned up before heading into my room where Sandi and Grandma were.

Dad said, "Welp, I guess it's just us dudes." I said, "Yep. Ready for lights out?" He said yes and I turned the lights out and climbed into Mom's spot and tried to go to sleep. It was going to be really hard thinking about what might be happening in the next room. As my mind ran wild, my cock surged to full hardness again. I wondered if Bethany was still awake and if she had heard anything.

Sometime later, Mom shook me awake. She very softly said, "Danny, honey, go back to your bed, ok?" I groggily sat up and said, "Was it fun?"

She said, "It was. Now come on, Sandi's waiting for you."

I sat up on the edge of the bed and slowly figured out that my cock was halfway hard. I wrapped my legs around Mom and pulled her into me, poking my erection into her stomach, which was covered by her nightshirt. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her to me and started kissing her deeply. Soon, it occurred to me that she had the distinct taste of pussy on her mouth, and this made me completely hard in almost an instant. Mom broke the kiss and whispered, "Oh God fuck me one more time honey."

I quickly picked her up from the floor and she wrapped her legs around me and brought her pussy down right on my cock as Dad snored next to us. She bucked her hips and I thrust into her maybe a dozen times and ejaculated inside her dripping wet pussy with a soft moan. She moaned and said, "I wish you could stay and finish me, but you need to get going." She paused and added, "Oh wait just a sec."

She climbed off of me and sucked the juices from my cock and then gave me a sloppy kiss.

I said, "Goodnight Mom. I love you."

She said, "I love you too sweetheart."

I crawled into bed with Sandi and noticed right away that there were several cold wet spots on the bed.

She said, "What kept you so long?"

I said, "I was just saying goodnight to Mom properly." She giggled and said, "Wow, a 10 minute goodnight kiss is pretty awesome."

I said, "Well, it was a bit more than just a kiss."

"Ohhh, I see. Happy birthday honey. Well, I'm pretty beat. Can we just go to sleep? I don't think I could possibly have one more orgasm."

"Yeah, I'm ready for sleep. So did you have a good time with your mom?"

"Oh Danny, it was just like it used to be."

We snuggled up close to each other in my full-sized bed and kissed each other and promptly fell to sleep.

Since we had been up so late, we didn't wake up until about 9 the next morning.

We got up and showered and went downstairs. Mom was somehow already up and making breakfast. Grandpa was sitting at the kitchen table talking to Mom when Sandi and I came in.

He said, "Well, good morning you two. Sleep well?" He laughed.

I nodded groggily and he got up and said, "Happy birthday Dan. So you been takin' good care of my girl I hear?"

I said thanks and he gave me a quick hug and a handshake. I said, "I'm trying my best, sir."

He said, "Well, you better. I don't wanna have to chase you down with my 12-gauge." His expression was completely serious.

I looked up in surprise and he smiled and said, "Gotcha," and laughed and pointed at me.

I laughed nervously and sat down next to him at the table.

In a while, Grandma appeared, still in her nightgown. She yawned and asked Grandpa, "Why didn't you wake me honey?"

He said, "I tried. You didn't budge, old woman. I guess you had a nice time last night with your daughters." He smiled.

Grandma made a shushing noise and said, "Now you pipe down over there. Bethy might hear you and..."

"Too late," came Bethany's voice from behind her. Bethany walked into the kitchen and sat down across from me. She said, "It was kind of hard to miss, you guys."

Mom said, "Oh honey, I'm sorry. I thought we were being quiet."

Bethany said, "It's ok. I'm starting to get used to all this stuff happening around me. But I was just across the hall, and let's just say I entertained myself."

Mom dropped the iron skillet she was holding in the sink and it made a loud clanging noise. Everyone burst into laughter, and Grandma said, "Well who can blame you?"

Grandma turned to me and said, "Come here and give me huggies. Happy birthday sweetie."

I got up and hugged Grandma tightly and said, "Thanks Grandma. I'm so glad you're here." This time, I surprised her and leaned in and very softly kissed her on the lips. I decided to push my luck and lingered for a few seconds, just lightly sticking my tongue out and licking her lips. I could just faintly smell the last bit of pussy juice on her face from the night before. Just before breaking the kiss, she relaxed and let her mouth open just slightly and her tongue licked mine. I slid my hand down her back until it was touching the middle of her ass. From the angle we were at, no one else could see where my hand was, but she knew of course.

We broke the kiss and I looked into her eyes. She whispered, "Oh my, that was nice. I think I'd like to do that again sometime."

I whispered back, "Me too. Thanks for letting me do that." She hugged me and whispered, "Anytime."

I turned back around and the laser eyes of Bethany seared into me. Her mouth was hanging open for several seconds before she sighed loudly and said, "Ohh kayyy."

She regained her composure and said, "Happy birthday. Do I get a hug too?"

"Of course you do." We hugged tightly and I picked her up off the ground and spun her around. She squealed "Weeeee!" and giggled.

As always, Mom was there to snap, "Alright, that's enough. Put your sister down." Bethany and I knew what was coming next and all three of us said in unison, "SEPARATE!" This resulted in everyone laughing, including Mom. As I put her down I gave her a peck on the cheek and she did the same. I said, "Thanks, beautiful."

Dad was the last one to appear and asked, "Hey you guys, what's so funny?" This made everyone laugh all over again as we looked at his confused expression.

Mom had planned to go out to dinner that night for my birthday celebration, so we basically had all day to visit with each other.

After a quick lunch, Grandma and I were emptying the dishwasher and everyone else headed out to watch a movie on Netflix.

Just as we were finishing up I was handing her a glass to put away when she nearly dropped it. I joked, "Hey now, if you break a glass it's an automatic spanking."

She giggled and was quick to say, "Oh I bet you'd just love taking me over your knee and spanking my naked behind like I was a little girl."

I was surprised by what she said. I said, "I sure would," and then playfully swatted her ass. She said, "Hey!" and swatted my ass back.

In the sternest voice I could I said, "You've been a very bad girl. Daddy's gonna have to give you a whippin'."

She played along and said in her best little girl voice, "No Daddy, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to be bad!"

I threw caution to the wind and said, "Get over here right now young lady and pull your pants down!" I walked over and sat down in one of the kitchen chairs and pointed strongly to a point on the floor right in front of me.

She got a little smile on her face and walked over and peeped through the door to the living room to be sure the coast was clear and then stuck her lip out and put her head down and came and stood at the spot. In one quick motion, she pulled her pants down. I was a little shocked that she was actually going through with it.

I said sternly, "And now the panties. I'm going to spank your naked behind!"

"No Daddy please don't make me do it. Not my panties!"

I remained silent and she knew I wasn't going to repeat myself and she let out a loud sigh and pulled her panties down around her ankles. She faced away from me so all I saw was her naked butt. She let out little whimpering sounds to sell it.

I grabbed her arm and bent her over my knee. As I raised my hand, I realized that I was gazing down at my Grandmother's naked butt for the first time. Grandma was not overweight at all and her ass looked very nice. Except for her short haircut with a little bit of gray, she resembled Mom in a lot of ways. She was just a little shorter and had smaller boobs, but she was still very attractive for her age.

I slapped my hand down on her ass cheek and she let out a yelp. I raised my hand and slapped harder, this time squeezing her butt cheek in my hand. Another yelp. I decided to give her one final slap, and she said, "Daddy, please stop. I promise I won't be bad ever again."

"You promise to be a good girl, Tina?" I asked. I had never once called my grandmother by her first name until this very moment.

"Yes, Daddy, I promise," she whimpered.

"Ok, Tina, you may pull up your pants." She pulled up her panties and pants, all the while still whimpering. I motioned for her to sit on my lap and gave her a hug. I continued to play my role as Daddy and said, "Tina, I hope this has taught you a valuable lesson."

Tina nodded quickly and said, "Yes, Daddy. I love you Daddy."

"I love you too, Tina. Can Daddy have a kiss?"

Tina nodded and gave me a quick little-girl kiss on the cheek.

"Now Tina, that wasn't much of a kiss. Kiss Daddy properly," I demanded.

Tina wasn't sure what to do, so I said, "Here, Daddy will show you. Lean forward." Tina leaned until her lips were right next to mine.

"Now, touch your lips to Daddy's." Tina touched her lips to mine but didn't kiss me. I said, "Now press your lips against Daddy's and do what I do."

Tina pressed her lips against mine harder and I started kissing her back. Soon, my tongue touched her lips and she gasped and pulled away, putting her hands to her cheeks in surprise.

"Daddy, why did you do that?! That's so nasty!"

"Tina, I told you to do what I did. When my tongue touches your lips, you open your mouth and stick your tongue out too."

"Ewwww Daddy, gross."

"Tina, do you need a couple more swats on your naked behind, or are you going to kiss Daddy the right way?"

"I'll kiss you right Daddy! Please don't spank me anymore!" More whimpering.

Tina immediately began kissing me again, this time doing exactly what I did. Soon, the kissing had turned passionate. I lifted and repositioned her until she was straddling me. By now, my cock was hard and her crotch was pressed directly against it.

Tina leaned back and looked down between us and said, "Oh Daddy, I have a funny feeling in my privates. Your thing is rubbing me."

I raised my hand and caressed Tina's face and then lowered it to touch her breast. Tina moaned and said, "Oh Daddy, it feels so good when you squeeze my boobs."

I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her against my cock as hard as I could. We both were moaning at this point when Grandma reemerged and said, "Dan, go ask Sandi if we can go upstairs together for a while. I was gonna give you a special present later with Sandi, but I think I'd like to play a little more with you alone. Being Tina is fun. I'll let Grandpa know too."

I brought my hand back to her breast and squeezed it. I said, "Ok, I'll go get her." My breathing was heavy and my head was kind of spinning, so I took some very deep breaths before standing.

I went out to the living room and caught Sandi's eye and motioned for her to come into the kitchen. Mom noticed too and raised her eyebrows.

When she came in, she saw Grandma and laughed and asked, "Are you guys fooling around in here?"

"Well, we were kind of playing around a little and things got heated all of a sudden. I wanted to ask you if it's ok if I go spend some time with him alone."

Sandi looked at me and said, "Playing, huh? Playing what?"

I said, "Well, I was the Daddy and she was a bad girl who needed a spanking."

Sandi put her hand up and said, "Oh, that kind of game. Sounds like I might like to play sometime too. It's fine by me if you want to go be alone. Spank her for me honey. She can be a very bad girl." She giggled.

"Thank you honey," Grandma said to Sandi.

As we went upstairs, Mom looked up and came over and asked, "So she got to you, huh?" She said, "If you want you can go in my room where the bed is bigger." I thanked her and gave her a quick kiss. Bethany looked up and saw what was happening and threw her head back and rolled her eyes. She smiled and flipped me off. I returned the gesture, of course.

Grandma leaned over the back of the couch and whispered into Grandpa's ear. He nodded and looked at me and smiled.

We went into my parents' bedroom and closed the door and locked it. I asked, "Do you still want to be little Tina?"

"That was so much fun. Yes. You know, actually, it sounds a lot better when you call me Tina instead of Grandma. What do you say you just call me Tina from now on? You know, unless we're in front of someone that doesn't know any better."

"Sure thing. It took me a few days getting used to stop saying Aunt, and now it's totally weird when I do say it. It just sounds wrong."

She agreed, "I'm sure." She paused a second and said, "So, do you want to continue where we left off, or do something else?"

I thought about it a bit and said, "Well, with the last one I think we were seconds from being naked, so maybe something different." She nodded. I said, "Maybe you could be lying in bed touching yourself and I just happen to walk in on you accidentally on purpose."

She smiled and said, "Oh ok, I like it. And I should be doing it with all my clothes still on, don't you think?" I nodded and she hopped into the bed and got covered up.

I ducked into the master bathroom and waited, and before long I could hear her moaning softly. I knocked on the bathroom door to pretend as if I was knocking on her bedroom door and then walked into the room without waiting for a reply.

She gasped loudly and said, "Daddy! Why did you just barge in on me?!"

I could instantly tell what she had been doing and said, "Oh Tina, sweetie, I'm sorry. I heard noises and thought you were crying." I turned and faced away from her to prevent staring at her and causing both of us further embarrassment. I said, "Are you alright honey?"

She pulled the covers up to her neck and said, "I'm fine. I was... I was just..." She trailed off and couldn't muster the courage to finish what she wanted to say. Now that she was covered I turned to face her and walked over and sat next to her on the bed.

I said softly, "Tina, it's perfectly natural for you to touch yourself like that. You know everyone does it, right? Even mommies and daddies do it."

She gasped and said, "Mommy does it?! I don't believe you!"

I laughed and said, "She does. She's even done it while Daddy watches. Lots of times. You're a perfectly normal girl for wanting to feel the pleasure that comes from... touching yourself. It's called 'masturbation' Tina." As I was talking, I lightly stroked her cheek with the back of my hand, and she held it and made an 'mmmm' sound.

She said, "Mass ter bay shun. That sounds gross!" Then she giggled.

"It's not gross, pumpkin. It's completely natural. We do it to prepare for when we are with another person and... uh... have sex."

Tina said, "So I'm not a freak Daddy? I can't seem to stop doing it all the time!"

I was a little shocked but tried to remain calm and said, "No dear, that's fine. As long as you do it in private and you're not hurting another person, it's great. So does it make my girl feel really good?" I smiled down at her.

"Oh yes, Daddy. I rub it and after a while it's like an explosion goes off in my pus-..., uh, my privates."

"Tina, it's ok if you say the word pussy. Grownups use that word all the time. Go ahead and say it for me."

Tina paused and said, "Pussy." She let out a huge breath and giggled. "It makes my pussy feel good. I like to touch my pussy." More giggles.

I said, "Ok now, that's fine. Don't overdo it." I laughed.

She said in a cute voice, "Sorry Daddy. It's just that sometimes my pussy is on fire and I have to touch it or I'll explode." Even more giggles.

"You think you're so cute. And you are." I leaned over and kissed her forehead and then kissed her nose. I was feeling a bit horny myself and just briefly kissed her sideways on the lips.

Tina said, "Oh, Daddy kissed my lips! Again, Daddy!"

"Ok, just one more time." I kissed her lips again and started to pull away, but she grabbed my head and crashed her lips against mine. I gasped and pulled back, but she was too fast and got her tongue right in my mouth. It was molten hot and it caused my cock to jump forward. I grabbed her cheeks and pushed her back down.

"Tina, that wasn't appropriate. Why did you kiss Daddy like that?" I asked.

Tina looked at me and said, "It's just because I love you so much Daddy."

I smiled and said, "And I love my baby girl too. I better go so you can get finished with, uh, what you were doing."

I stood and started walking away when she noticed my huge boner. She giggled and said, "Are you going to masturbate now too Daddy? Your thing is big right now."

"Now Tina, that's none of your business. You shouldn't ask me questions like that."

"Sorry Daddy. Daddy?"

"Yes pumpkin?" I asked, coming back to the side of the bed.

"Can you stay?" she asked and giggled.

"You mean stay while you masturbate?" I asked with a shocked look.

"Mmm hmm. Can I show you how I do it to see if I'm doing it as good as Mommy?"

The responsible parent in me was losing to the raging erection in my pants. I said, "Only if you promise to never say a word to Mommy about this. Do you swear?"

She brightened and said, "Pinky swear!" We both smiled and wrapped our little fingers together.

I said, "Well sweetie, it would be best if I could see what you're doing. You'll need to pull the covers down and get undressed so I can see your vagina."

She said, "My pussy."

I said, "Yes... So I can see your pussy." She giggled and kicked the covers down.

With a quick motion she yanked down her sweatpants and panties to her ankles. She lewdly spread her legs and spread apart her labia.

It was very apparent that she was turned on as I could see the wetness. She said, "Daddy, is my pussy as pretty as Mommy's?"

Getting more bold and driven by desire, I said, "I don't know Tina. It's pretty far away and hard to see. Here, I'll move down there and get a closer look, ok?" She nodded vigorously.

I moved down and stuck my head between her legs. She said, "Oh Daddy, I can feel you breathing. Is it as pretty as Mommy's?"

I said, "Oh yes, sweet pea. It's gorgeous. You have a beautiful pussy. Show me how you touch yourself, and I'll tell you if Mommy does it that way."

She began rubbing her finger along the wet slit, gathering up the lubrication on her finger before rising to the top edge of her vagina to massage her clitoris. She made quick circles around her clit and started moaning again. As she moaned, I squeezed my cock, and it felt like it might just cum without even touching it. I fought to control my thoughts and to stop squeezing my muscles.

I said, "That's almost the same as Mommy, Tina bear. The only thing Mommy does different is she also puts fingers inside her pussy at the same time."

She asked, "Like this?" She slid two fingers inside her vagina and continued to rub her clit with her other hand.

I said, "Almost like that. Except Mommy pushes her fingers in and out, like this."

I took her hand and showed her, pushing her fingers in and out. She squealed, "Oh Daddy that feels so much better!"

I said, "Baby, another thing Mommy likes to do is put a finger inside her butt hole. Have you ever done that?"

She gasped, "Mommy puts her finger in her butt? But that's where her poo-poo comes out!"

I laughed and said, "Yes Tina, but poop only comes out when you're going to the bathroom. Any other time, it feels very good inside there. Here, let me show you."

I reached over to Mom's nightstand and pulled out her bottle of lube. I popped it open and got some on my finger and gently massaged it into Tina's asshole. When I did, she squealed again and squeezed it tightly shut. She said, "Oooh, that's so cold!"

I said, "It'll warm up honey. Now you need to relax so Daddy's finger will go in. Breathe and relax. Don't stop rubbing your clit."

She said, "Clit clit clit," and giggled.

I laughed and said, "Oh, so you know that word too I see."

She laughed and said, "Sure, Mommy gave me a book."

I said, "Good. Are you ready? Daddy's going to push now." She made an "mmm hmmm" sound and I pushed in. She relaxed her muscles and my finger slid right in.

She moaned and said, "Oh Daddy, it feels like I need to poop. But at the same time it feels fucking fantastic!"

I said, "Tina! Language!" Then I remembered I was fingering my daughter's asshole and laughed and said, "Sorry, you're right, it does feel fucking fantastic."

I fingered her for a while and asked, "Ready for more?" She nodded and I lubed up a second finger, sliding it in to the hilt.

She yelped, "Ow Daddy! That hurts!" I said, "Sorry sweetie!" I pulled back a little and then she said, "Ok Daddy, now."

I slid my fingers back into her all the way. I could tell that my cock was dripping precum now and pretty soon I might ejaculate into my underwear. I had to get naked.

I said, "Honey bear, is it ok with you if Daddy gets undressed too?"

She was wide-eyed and said, "Oh yes, Daddy, I want to see your thing."

I said, "My penis. Or cock. If you're gonna say pussy, you might as well say cock too."

She giggled and said, "I want to see my Daddy's cock! Show me your cock, Daddy! Cock cock cock."

I quickly stripped and Tina stopped masturbating and sat up. She said, "Can I... can I touch it Daddy? It's so big..."

I wanted nothing more than for her to touch it and so I crawled up until my cock was right in front of her face.

She giggled and said, "Daddy, it's leaking stuff. Is it s'posed to do that?" She touched the tip and got the precum all over her fingers. She said, "Oooh, sticky."

I smiled and said, "Yes Tina honey, it's supposed to do that. When Daddy gets very aroused, that fluid leaks out. It makes it so it slides easier into the vagina."

"The pussy," she corrected.

She thought about it and excitedly said, "Put it in my pussy, Daddy! I want it in my pussy."

At this point, I couldn't hold back any longer. I said, "You want Daddy's big hard cock inside your virgin pussy baby girl?"

She giggled a little at my silly words, breaking character for the slightest second and then said, "Oh yes Daddy! Please put your hard cock in my pussy!"

I moved between her legs and put the tip of my penis at her opening. I said, "This may hurt a little, sweetie. Once you're not a virgin anymore, it will feel... fucking fantastic from then on."

She lay back on the bed and said, "Please Daddy. Please... now."

I slid forward into Tina's pussy, going very slowly, trying my best to act the part but at the same time trying harder than anything not to just blast my cum into her right then.

As the first inch went in, she exclaimed, "Ouch!" followed by soft moaning. Soon, I was completely inside her.

I said, "Does it feel ok now, honey bear?"

Her eyes were closed tightly and she said in her own voice, "It feels so good," and moaned again. "Fuck me, Danny... Daddy!"

I relaxed all of my muscles to try to prevent cumming too quickly. I slowly thrust in and out, and Tina brought her hand back and started rubbing her hard clit again.

In my own voice now, I said, "I'm sorry Tina but it's coming soon."

She said, "I know, baby. Just let it cum. Cum inside my pussy!"

And then it happened. My orgasm ripped through my body and I spurted my cum inside her pussy. I banged into her as she furiously rubbed her clit. I grabbed her hand away and said, "Let me..." As soon as the last of my cum was finished coming out I pulled out of her and grabbed her and flipped her upside down on top of me. She said, "Woo!" as I man-handled her. She relaxed her knees and dropped her pussy right onto my face.

I licked her clit and slipped my fingers back into her slippery asshole and she moaned very loudly.

She said, "Oh Danny, I'm almost there!" After another moment passed she finally tightened and gasped loudly, "Aaaahahhhh!" Her orgasm hit its crescendo and she actually screamed out in ecstasy. In another moment her moans quieted and she lifted her leg so I could roll out from under her and she collapsed onto the bed.

I came up and laid beside her and pulled the covers up over both of us. She turned to me and said, "Oh my God that was amazing! Is that what you do with my girls?"

I must have looked confused and she said, "I mean, do you act like you're their Daddy?"

I shook my head and said, "Oh no, that's the first time I've ever done anything like that. Was it ok?"

She giggled and said, "Are you kidding? That turned me on more than I can remember for... let's just say a really long time! I never scream when I cum."

I said, "Really? Wow, cool. It turned me on like crazy too. You played the role of little Tina so perfectly."

She said, "Why thank you, Daddy. I hope we can play another game soon." She leaned into me and we kissed for a while before drifting off to sleep in each other's arms.

I was having the strangest dream. I was on a beach and was peeing into a shallow sandy hole for some reason. The stream of urine seemed to go on forever until suddenly I awoke with a jolt.

Beside me, Tina woke up too. She whispered groggily, "Are you ok? Mmmm, what time is it?"

Only about 30 minutes had passed since we had drifted off. I whispered back, "I'm ok. I was just having a strange dream. I need to go pee really bad." She disengaged herself to let me up and I went to the bathroom. She said, "Count me in."

She walked in behind me and said, "I call next. Don't flush, ok?" She stood next to me and watched me finish. When I was done she sat down on the toilet and peed as well. It was another first since I had never been in the bathroom with her before.

She wiped herself well with toilet paper and then took a couple wet wipes and carefully wiped her anus since it was still full of lube. She stood and we embraced for the first time completely naked. Her body was hot and her nipples hardened.

She smiled and said, "That was a wonderful experience that I will never forget, my dearest Daniel. Happy birthday."

"Thank you so much for letting us be together that way, Gran... Tina."

We kissed for several minutes until I was completely hard again. I ran my hands over her body and cupped her ass.

She moaned and broke the kiss and said, "Better save some of that for tonight, tiger. Your mom has a little surprise planned. Don't worry. I'll be there. I'm sure you'll get another chance to love on this old body of mine."

I made an "aww" sound and said, "Your body didn't seem all that old when I was your Daddy."

She giggled and said, "Well, I was little Tina then. Now I'm just old Tina again."

I pressed my erection into her belly and said, "I'll fuck old Tina any day."

She laughed and said, "You vile boy. How dare you speak to me that way?" She paused and then added in a whisper, "Just between you and me, that was some of the best sex of my life. Never repeat that to anyone, especially your grandfather, do you understand?" I nodded.

She reached down between us and gripped my cock and said, "You have a beautiful penis, baby. It's very nice and thick. It felt so good inside me."

I whimpered now and said, "You're not helping me want to save it for later." Again I started pushing against her, and her hand began pumping me ever so slightly.

She giggled and said, "Sorry about that. I'm kinda wanting it again too. Let's go get our clothes on and see if we can cool down before you spray all over me here in the bathroom."

I said, "I'd love spraying it on you. How about on your tits?" She giggled and said, "Maybe later, sweetie. We should change your mom's sheets. I don't want her lying in our wet spots."

Disappointed, I got my clothes back on and we stripped the bed. In about 5 minutes, my erection had subsided to the point where I could go back downstairs without embarrassment.

Tina said, "All better? Ready to face the music?"

I nodded and we headed downstairs. The movie was just finishing up and Sandi saw us coming down. She hopped up from her seat and met us on the stairs. She noticed the sheets under my arm and whispered, "So I take it things went well? You guys were gone almost two hours!"

I smiled and said, "Well, we were napping for about half an hour. But yeah, it was... very special."

"Ok, I'll talk to you later about it. I need to talk to Mom. Go ahead with your dirty sheets." She giggled again.

Mom got up and followed me into the laundry room. She said, "Here honey, let me do that. Did you put new sheets on?" I nodded and said, "Yeah, the dark blue ones."

"Thank you baby, that was nice. So, did you have fun? Tell me everything." She closed the door and waited for me to start talking.

I told her all about what had happened with the glass in the kitchen and how I had spanked Grandma. I told her that we had kind of started role-playing as a father and daughter and that I had accidentally walked in on her pleasuring herself and things went from there.

Mom said, "What? That sounds amazing. You never did anything like that with me..." She stuck her lip out. I said, "Would you like something like that?" She nodded quickly and said, "I would love it. Although I think I might like to play a nurse coming in to take care of a sick boy in his hospital room. Maybe he would need some extra-special tender loving care."

Just thinking about it I could tell that Mom was getting turned on. She got the sheets started in the washer and we embraced. She came into to kiss me and stopped short and sniffed my face. She said, "Yep, that's my mother's pussy. Daniel, you have to remember to wash up after having sex."

The smell didn't seem to stop her from kissing me, however. Her tongue flicked over my lips and I explored her mouth. My hands found their way down her pants and found her pussy. I gasped as my fingers rubbed across her opening. She was soaking wet, like nothing I had ever felt.

I said, "It looks like you need some relief." I sank to my knees and slipped her pants and underwear down and off. She lifted her leg up on one of the empty laundry baskets and I started licking her clit while fingering her gushing-wet pussy. In less than a minute, she tensed up and came. She moaned "Ohhh, God! Ahhhh!" As she came I held her up so she wouldn't fall down. She leaned forward and held onto my head for extra support.

After she was finished and could speak, I said, "Wow, you never cum that fast. That was incredible. What happened?"

She breathed in and said, "That was two hours of wondering what you were upstairs doing with my mother. I couldn't even tell you what happened in that stupid movie. All I could picture in my mind was you and her. I wish I could've watched you. I was squeezing my pussy over and over. I would've touched myself but my dad was sitting right there. I was sure he could tell what I was doing. I'm sure my face was red."

"I'm sure he probably did know. I bet he felt the same way."

She thought about it and said, "You might be right. I could've sworn that Bethany looked a little flushed too. I wonder if she..." She trailed off.

She said, "I hate to do this to you sweetie, but I want you to save yourself for later. We have something planned for you for later."

I said, "Grandma, I mean Tina said that too."

She looked at me strangely and asked, "Tina? Seriously?"

I laughed and said, "I guess having sex with 'Grandma' is way stranger than having sex with Tina."

Mom giggled and said, "Oh, well that actually does makes sense. So do you want to start calling me Deanna?"

I said, "I don't know. Deanna sounds weird to me. I've always called you Mom."

She nodded and said, "Well, a long time ago you called me Mommy. Call me Mommy right now."

I tried to come up with something witty to say, but all I could think of was to get right up close to her face and say, "Mommy I love you so much." Then I kissed her lips.

She closed her eyes momentarily and said, "Oh my, that was good." She sniffed again and said, "Well, at least now you smell like Mommy's pussy. Mostly. Ok, we need to get out of here before I fuck you like an animal. Go wash your face."

She pushed me back and wiped herself with a paper towel and pulled up her panties. She added, "Ugh, I need to go get new panties on. These are toast."

I said, "I could go get some more for you. If you'll let me keep those." She giggled and said, "Ok. Go up and wash your face and bring me a new pair." She handed me the wet panties and I slipped out.

I surreptitiously got a plastic bag from the pantry and stuffed the wet panties inside and sealed it. I ran upstairs and hid the panties in my dresser and got Mom a couple wet wipes and a dry pair of panties after washing my face. I slipped back inside the laundry room and handed her everything and she asked, "Did anybody see you with my panties?"

I said, "I don't think so." She said, "Thanks for the wipes. Ok, go ahead back out and I'll be right there."

Dinner was really nice. Mom even allowed Bethany and me to have a glass of red wine. I'm sure it was probably breaking some law, but we weren't driving so it didn't seem like a big deal.

When we got back home, we had cake and had a small celebration. The presents that I got were actually all money, which is really the best gift. For several years Bethany and I hadn't really exchanged gifts or even cards, but as I was opening the cards, she had given me one, and inside it said, "Happy Birthday Danny. You'll get my gift on my birthday."

I looked at her and our eyes met for several seconds and I smiled brightly, and she smiled back at me. I just said, "Thanks, beautiful," and blew her a kiss.

There weren't any surprise gifts, so I assumed the real surprises would be coming later that night. I made sure not to eat too much cake so I'd be ready.

Every time I looked at Mom, she just smiled back at me, as did Sandi and Tina. I had no idea what was coming and the excitement was nearly killing me. When Mom said we were leaving again, I couldn't wait to find out what this secret surprise really was.

I looked at Mom questioningly and asked, "Where can we possibly be going now?"

Mom smiled and with a bright twinkle in her eye, she just said, "Just kidding, sweetie. We're just going upstairs to have some fun. Surprise!"

I didn't care where it was. I had been waiting so long that I was about to burst. Now that I knew it was finally time, my cock immediately began to harden in anticipation.

She walked over to where Dad was sitting on the couch and leaned down and whispered into his ear. He laughed and nodded, and she kissed him quickly on the cheek.

She then whispered into Bethany's ear who once again leaned her head back and rolled her eyes, but she didn't appear to be angry. This was obviously becoming her trademark move. It was both annoying and cute at the same time. I found myself wishing that today had been her birthday instead of mine. I wondered what we might be doing right about this time on that day, and it caused a thrill to rush through my body. I instinctively squeezed my groin muscles, making my cock just that much harder.

Mom, Sandi, Tina, and I headed up the stairs. As we walked down the hall, Mom suggested, "How about we all start with a quick shower?"

Tina quickly said, "Sounds good, honey. I know I could use some freshening up after earlier today."

Sandi and I nodded, and Mom said, "So you guys can shower in the hall bathroom and Mom and I will go in our room, OK?"

Sandi said, "Sure Dee, I'll get him nice and clean." She and Mom both giggled. Mom quickly said, "OK, well no fooling around." She wagged her finger and shook her head suggestively.

Mom and Tina headed into the master bedroom and Sandi and I went into the hall bathroom and quickly got into the shower.

Sandi nearly attacked me as the warm water sprayed both of us. She kissed me hard on the lips and pushed her tongue roughly into my mouth. She pulled back and gasped, "I've been wanting to get you alone all day! Mom told me what you guys did. Little Sandi wants a spanking from her daddy too! I have been such a bad girl." She growled and giggled.

She grabbed my dick and started pumping it slowly. I said, "Whoa, weren't we supposed to just get clean?"

She giggled and said, "Oh, I rarely listen to what Dee tells me anyway, as you know. But you're probably right. When I get you home, a spanking is on the To Do list, OK? You need to practice being more dominant and that's a perfect way to do it."

By this time, I was very aroused and decided that right now would be a good time to be assertive so with a very stern voice I said, "Your mouth belongs on my cock. Now."

Her eyes sparkled and she knelt down and engulfed my erection in her mouth. Her tongue pressed against my frenulum and her lips gripped the head tightly. When she started bobbing her head, it felt like it might only take a minute before I would cum, so I pulled back and said breathlessly, "Oh God, that is too good. I don't want to cum yet. I was trying to be good, but you're so hard to resist."

I leaned down and pulled her back up and she giggled. She said, "Yeah, we better save that up for later. Here, turn around and let me wash your backside."

She mainly focused on carefully washing my asshole. She got her hand soapy and slid her finger all around inside me. In my aroused state, it felt really good. When she was done, she turned around and said, "Now do me just like that."

Once we were finished washing and "not fooling around," we got out and got dried off. We didn't bother putting any clothes on, of course, and headed across the hall to the master bedroom.

Mom and Tina were already out and waiting for us on the bed naked. Mom said sarcastically, "Well, you two must be squeaky clean. I hope you weren't messing around in there."

Sandi giggled and with a twinkle in her eye said, "Who, us?"

I said, "No Mom, we were good. Well, mostly anyway."

It was Mom's turn to roll her eyes and said, "That figures. Your aunt never listens to me."

Tina said, "OK girls, let's keep it civil. How about we get this party started? What's the plan, Deanna?"

Mom said, "Well, I was kind of hoping we could do a little role-playing like you got to do."

She quickly described that she wanted me to be a patient in the hospital and that I would have three nurses that would be taking care of me. She didn't give too many details because she wanted us to mostly improvise as she directed the action. Everyone agreed and I climbed up onto the bed and got covered up.

Mom got a few pillows and put them under my back so that I was partially sitting up like in a hospital bed. She also turned off the overhead light and turned on a small lamp on her nightstand.

Mom approached the bed as if she had just walked into a hospital room. She picked up an imaginary chart from the end of the bed and studied it.

She said, "Hi there, uh... Daniel, I'm Deanna. I'll be taking care of you while you're here. It says here in your chart that you injured your... penis. Oh my, how in the world did that happen?"

I almost laughed out loud but did everything I could to suppress it. I thought for a minute and then said, "Well, nurse, I was riding my bike and skidded on some loose gravel. I ended up falling and hit my di..., uh, my penis on the handlebars. I don't remember anything hurting quite as bad as this."

She said, "Please, you can just call me Deanna. Let's take a look at your injury. I promise it won't hurt."

I said, "I... I guess. Is that really necessary? The doctor said I should avoid any physical exertion of my penis. And... well, uh, you're so pretty that I think my penis might get hard if you look at it."

"Aw, you're sweet. You think I'm pretty?" She smiled sweetly and actually preened.

"Are you kidding? I've never seen a nurse that looked like you. Such a perfect ass and... uh, I'm sorry, I think these pain meds are making me say things I shouldn't."

Deanna giggled. She said, "It's alright. A girl never tires of compliments like that, even if you said it because of the drugs. Tell you what. Why don't you close your eyes and try to relax and I'll take a look."

"Well, OK." I closed my eyes and felt the covers being pulled down.

She said, "Now Daniel, I'm going to have you spread your legs open as wide as you can so I can take a close look at your penis." I felt her hand between my knees as she expectantly waited for me to move. I opened my legs as widely as I could and asked, "Is that good enough Deanna?"

"Oh yes, that's fine. Now, let's take a look at you. I'm going to take your penis into my hand now. Relax for me."

"Oh God. OK, I guess." I sighed and breathed deeply, trying my best to relax.

She took my penis into her hand and moved it around. Almost immediately, I could feel it starting to get hard.

I said, "Oh no, it's getting hard. I'm so sorry!" I used my best ashamed voice.

She said, "My goodness, it is getting very hard. That's perfectly normal and nothing to worry about. How does it feel if I touch you here?"

She moved her hand down and softly caressed my scrotum.

She asked, "Any pain?"

I breathed deeply and answered, "It feels... actually good. There's almost no pain. How is that possible?"

She said, "Well, it has been quite some time since your bike accident, and you've taken pain medication. How does it feel if I do this?"

Her hand went away and then I felt a wet finger rub my anus. My eyes snapped open and I gasped, "Uh, why are you touching my assho... I mean my anus?" I paused for a second for effect and then said, "It feels fine I suppose. No pain at least."

Then she pushed her lubed finger inside and rubbed my prostate and asked, "And what about this? Does that cause any pain in your penis?"

I gasped, "Oh God, no. No pain. That actually feels awesome!"

She said, "Oh good, I'll have to make a notation in your chart. Patient enjoyed having his prostate stimulated and had no penis pain as a result. Good."

She paused and said, "I think it might be good if I called two of my colleagues in to assist me in the next part of the examination." She turned and called out, "Nurse Sandi and Nurse Tina, can you help me in here?"

All the while, her finger remained in my ass, rubbing against my prostate. I was completely hard and felt a little like I needed to pee each time she applied pressure with her finger. I wasn't sure that was normal but I didn't care at the moment. Sandi and Tina came in and stood behind her.

Sandi said, "What do you need help with Deanna? It looks like you have things well in hand. My goodness, the patient's penis is fully erect."

Deanna said, "Yes, that's what I need your help with. I'm trying to determine the extent of Daniel's penis injury. I think it would help if you stimulated his penis with your mouth to see whether he will need physical therapy in the future."

Sandi acted as if putting a patient's penis in her mouth was just a routine test and said, "I'd be happy to help." To me, she said, "Now Daniel, I know it may seem a little unorthodox, but rest assured this test is perfectly normal. We need to see how much pain you experience when your penis is inside my mouth."

With that, she gently took my cock and sucked the tip in and began licking it.

I said, "It doesn't hurt at all! I can't believe it, I thought it would hurt so much more. You mouth feels great!"

Deanna said, "Now Sandi, try to see how deep you can take Daniel's penis before it starts to hurt, if at all."

Sandi slowly engulfed more and more of my cock. At the same time, Nurse Deanna continued to rub my prostate rhythmically. I breathed deeply and lay there with my eyes closed.

I must have appeared asleep or something because Deanna asked, "Daniel, are you still with us? How's the pain, dear?"

I said, "It doesn't hurt at all. This is the best hospital visit ever!"

She giggled and said, "Oh, well that's good. Tina, how about you help Sandi out to see if his penis starts to hurt when both of you lick it?"

Tina said, "That's an excellent idea, Deanna. That should really tell us if Daniel's penis is healing properly."

Tina leaned over and Sandi took her mouth away. Sandi grasped my penis at the base and she and Tina began licking it.

They began taking turns at sucking it. I began moaning and thrusting my hips upward, trying to get more of my cock into their mouths. I started to feel like I was going to cum and I said, "If you keep that up, I'm going to cum, um, ejaculate."

Deanna said, "That's OK if you do, Daniel. Actually, that would be good if you could go ahead and ejaculate to determine the full extent of your injury. Excuse me nurses, I need to do a quick test myself before the patient ejaculates."

Sandi and Tina pulled themselves up and Deanna leaned down and sucked me into her mouth. I gasped, "Ohhh!"

She bobbed up and down for about 30 seconds and then stood again and said, "Daniel, are you having any pain in your penis now?"

I said breathlessly, "No, Deanna, there's no pain. Can you please keep sucking it?"

Deanna said, "Sandi, Tina, please complete the testing. The patient needs to ejaculate so we can measure his pain level appropriately."

Sandi said, "Deanna, should we use a vagina to get a more accurate reading? My vagina is wet and ready, if you think that test would be better."

Deanna said, "Good thinking on your feet Sandi! Daniel, Nurse Sandi is going to use her vagina to check to see if there is any pain that way."

I said excitedly, "Oh yes, I think that's a great test! I think I need to crash my bike a lot more often!" This got the three of them laughing but they quickly stopped and resumed character.

Sandi said, "OK, Daniel, please try to relax. I'm going to need to climb on top of you for this test. Move your legs back together just a bit."

In a flash Sandi positioned herself above me. She said, "Nurse Tina, can you assist me with positioning Daniel's penis?"

Nurse Tina grasped my cock and said, "OK Sandi, his penis is in position. Now just lower yourself to begin the test. Wait, let me open you up a bit here."

The short break helped me to relax a bit so I didn't need to cum immediately. Hearing Tina say that she was going to open Sandi's pussy so I could slide in brought me back to instant full hardness. Tina licked my penis a bit more and slid it up and down Sandi's opening, causing Sandi to moan softly. She placed the tip of my penis into Sandi's vaginal opening and Sandi slowly impaled herself onto it.

Deanna said, "OK Daniel, your penis is inside Sandi's vagina. Is there still no pain?" As she said that, her finger continued to work itself inside me. Using a trick that Sandi had been teaching me for a while, I tightly squeezed my PC muscle to prevent myself from cumming immediately.

I gasped, "No pain. Feels... so good."

She replied, "Good. Do you feel like you will ejaculate right away?"

All I could get out was, "Any second now."

Deanna said, "Don't. Relax. It just occurred to me that you should try to prolong your orgasm to make sure there is no residual pain. Sandi, please stop moving so Daniel can recover for a moment."

Sandi immediately stopped her motions. I breathed and tried to think awful disgusting thoughts to stop myself from blowing my load immediately inside her.

Deanna asked, "How's that? Any pain now?" All I could muster was a head shake to indicate that there was no pain. She said, "Very good. Nurse Sandi, why don't you let Nurse Tina complete the second part of the exam. She can continue where you left off."

Sandi sighed and said, "Whatever you say, Nurse Deanna." I could tell that she didn't want to relinquish her position, but went along with Mom's little game.

Deanna said, "Tina, is your vagina ready for the second part of the test? You will need to put Daniel's penis inside your vagina while facing toward his feet. Are you familiar with the reverse cowgirl position?"

Sandi tried to stop herself from giggling at the words Mom was saying and almost succeeded. Mom must have shot her a sour look because she abruptly became silent.

Nurse Tina said, "Oh yes, my vagina is ready, and I'm familiar with that particular position."

Deanna replied, "Good, please proceed."

Tina climbed on top of me. Deanna said, "Daniel, you'll need to put your legs all the way together for this test. Is there still no pain, even in your rectum?" As she said "rectum," she pushed her finger even further into me.

I gasped, "Oh! Uh, yes, it's still fine Deanna."

Tina said, "Nurse Sandi, can you please position Daniel's penis?"

Nurse Sandi replied, "Of course. I can also help with this other problem."

Sandi leaned forward and licked Tina's pussy to get it wet on the outside. As she did this, Tina gasped and then moaned. Sandi grasped my penis and rubbed it up and down Tina's vaginal lips. She rubbed it on her clit for several seconds which elicited several more loud moans from Tina.

Tina moved forward and the head of my cock slid into her hot wet pussy.

She groaned, "Oh God!" Almost immediately, Mom made a "shhh!" sound and I heard Tina whisper "Sorry."

Tina began moving herself up and down and back and forth while moaning. Sandi played with my balls and before long I could feel my orgasm start to well up within me again.

Deanna said, "Daniel, remember, you should try to wait as long as you can before ejaculating. Do you need Nurse Tina to stop for a second?"

I almost shouted, "Yes! So close!"

She said, "Tina, please remove Daniel's penis from your vagina. Sandi, please stop that also."

Tina sighed and moved herself back until my cock was all the way out. Sandi took her hand away from my scrotum. I opened my eyes and looked down and noticed that all three women were slowly masturbating themselves.

Mom saw me looking and said in her nurse voice, "Daniel, you need to keep your eyes closed for the test to be effective."

I went along with it and closed my eyes again and she said, "Thank you. Now, would you say that your orgasm is under control for the moment? Are you ready for Nurse Tina to continue?"

I said, "I think so."

Deanna said, "Good. Nurse Sandi, I think it would be beneficial if you allowed the patient to lick your vagina and clitoris. That should enable him to have the strongest possible ejaculation, don't you agree?"

Sandi said, "Agreed, it definitely will." In a whisper I almost couldn't hear, she said to Mom, "Thank you."

Sandi straddled me and faced away from Tina. I immediately began licking her clit causing her to moan loudly. Her pussy was already gushing a copious amount of fluid.

Deanna said, "OK Nurse Tina, we're ready to start again. I think we should go ahead and allow the patient to ejaculate. Here you go." She reached down and moved my cock into position once again and it slipped back into Tina's pussy. Tina leaned forward a bit and balanced herself by pressing down on my legs. Then she went into overdrive.

She began fucking me much more quickly and moaning loudly. I tried to concentrate on doing a good job licking Sandi's clit but it was difficult with everything that was happening. I wrapped my hands around her ass and spread her open and rubbed her asshole.

Deanna asked, "Are you having any pain now, Daniel?"

All I could do was make a muffled "Nnnnnn" sound since my face was buried in Sandi's pussy.

I pushed my finger deep into Sandi's asshole and she started moaning and suddenly gasped loudly and what felt like a torrent of fluid rushed out of her pussy and onto my face and neck. I kept licking her clit as her orgasm shook through her.

It was all too much. Sandi's pussy was on my mouth. My cock was inside Tina's pussy and Mom's finger was still inside my asshole.

I grunted loudly and my semen rushed out of me into Tina's waiting pussy. My whole body tensed up and I stopped breathing entirely. For a moment I saw stars and thought I might actually pass out. I pushed my head back and sharply gasped for air and groaned loudly as Tina continued to fuck me relentlessly.

Finally, my body relaxed and sank lifelessly into the bed. Tina stopped her motions and Mom slowly pulled her finger out of me. I heard Mom finally break character and say, "Mom, get on top of me. I want his cum."

Mom got up on the bed and Tina got into a 69 position above her. At the same time, Sandi turned herself around and began licking and sucking my cock again, cleaning all of the remaining cum and pussy juice off of it. Soon enough, she moved back and her pussy and asshole were right by my mouth.

I started to lick her clit again but she quickly pulled away and said, "No honey, give it a minute. I'm still a little sensitive. Lick my butt instead."

Beside me, Mom and Tina licked each other and moaned. Sandi was able to reach over and rub her sister's nipple. In a few minutes, both of them had their own orgasms one after the other.

Tina just sort of collapsed on top of Mom and said, "OK, now I'm tired. Can we take a break Nurse Deanna?"

Everyone laughed at this and Mom said, "Yes, break time. Let's cuddle!"

Tina got off of Mom and we all got under the covers. The four of us lay next to each other on the king-sized bed, with Mom and me in the middle and Sandi next to me and Tina next to Mom on the outside.

Sandi was the first to speak and said, "I have to admit Dee, that whole thing was really fun."

Mom giggled and said, "I've always wanted to do something like that. After Danny told me what he did with Mom, I couldn't wait. I still can't get over how he spanked her naked butt in the kitchen with us right in the next room! I would've given anything to see that."

I said, "Well, she was a bad girl, so she needed to be taught a lesson." Everyone laughed.

Soon, Mom's hand found her way to my dick and started rubbing me. Not even five seconds later, Sandi's hand also started touching me.

I returned the favor and moved my hands to rub them both as well. Mom said, "That feels nice."

After about 20 minutes, I had recovered somewhat and was getting hard again. Mom turned to me and began kissing me deeply. Our tongues explored each other's mouths as her and Sandi's hands continued to slowly stroke my cock.

Then she broke the kiss and turned toward Tina. Sandi grabbed my head and turned it toward her and we kissed too while Mom and her mother kissed each other.

Then Mom turned back and wanted to kiss again so I broke the kiss with Sandi and turned back to her. Sandi whimpered and said, "Mom, come here. I don't want to leave you out."

Sandi and Tina leaned over Mom and me and they kissed each other too. Before long, my whole body was turned on my side and I had pulled Mom tightly to me, rubbing my hardness against her. Mom said, "I need you inside me baby. I want to show Mom our special way."

As if on cue, Sandi crawled around and sat on the bed next to Tina, who said, "What special way?"

Sandi said, "Just watch this."

I dislodged my mouth from Mom's nipple and scooted over to Dad's side to make more room for Sandi and Tina.

I pulled Mom up into position and slipped into her pussy. Since I had already cum once, I felt like I would be able to go for much longer this time. Having an audience made everything just that much more exciting.

I slowly made love with my mother. Ever so slowly, we pulled each other close and then apart, all the while softly moaning.

Sandi said, "Mom, let me lick you while you watch them."

Tina raised herself up so that Sandi could get under her mother to lick her pussy. As Sandi licked her clit, Tina moaned and squeezed her breasts and tweaked her nipples.

Watching them go at it out of the corner of my eye was pushing me toward my own orgasm faster than I wanted to, so I forced myself to close my eyes and concentrate. In a few moments, Mom gasped and almost yelled, "That's it! Now!"

I increased the speed of my thrusts dramatically and tried to make sure that I pressed myself against her clit each time I went in. I squeezed my PC muscle wildly in an attempt to not lose control. Mom shouted out, "Yes! Yes! Yes!"

Mom held her breath as I relentlessly pounded in and out of her pussy. Suddenly I heard Tina moan loudly and say "Oh God!" From the sound of it, Sandi's tongue on her clit had pushed her over the edge into orgasm.

When Mom heard her mother cumming, it triggered her own orgasm as well. She moaned "Ahhhhh" loudly and came. She kind of collapsed and fell backward so I continued to fuck her missionary style until flooding her pussy with my second load of cum.

I stayed inside her and breathed desperately, trying to calm down. Once I had caught my breath, I leaned down on her and began kissing her again. I looked into her eyes and hoarsely whispered, "Love you." She looked back at me and said, "I love you too. So, so much. That was so special."

Sandi was in need of relief now and asked, "Danny, I need your mother for a few minutes. Can we switch places?"

I quickly kissed Mom's lips one more time and said, "Your little sister needs your tongue. Make her cum hard." This made Mom giggle, of course. She said, "I'll do my best."

I withdrew my penis and collapsed on the bed beside Mom. Sandi asked her, "Are you up for being on top honey? I want his cum this time."

Mom nodded and once again she and Sandi got into a 69. Sandi greedily sucked the cum out of Mom's pussy, even using her fingers to get it all out.

This time, Tina sucked and licked me clean. She got really into it as she watched her daughters lick and suck each other on the other side of the bed. She even stuck her finger into my ass, but at the moment I wasn't really able to get hard again.

Mom licked Sandi's clit until Sandi finally exploded into a loud gasping orgasm.

Mom rolled off of Sandi next to me. We all turned back around and just lay there, not saying anything for many minutes.

Tina finally said, "Deanna, what you did with Danny was so beautiful. It looked like a love scene in a movie. I want him to do that with me. Will you Danny? Or I guess I should ask, can you?"

I thought about it and said, "I would like to, but I might need another half hour before I can be ready again. It might help move things along if all three of you sucked me at once."

They all giggled and Mom said, "Oh right. I'm sure you'd love that. Well, I guess it is your birthday and all. What do you think, ladies? Can you help me raise the dead?"

Sandi said, "I know something else that will help get things moving a little quicker." She got up and ran next door to my room and came back with The Big Kahuna in her hand.

The Big Kahuna was Sandi's largest butt plug. She used it on herself pretty frequently, sometimes even having it in for hours at a time. She had used a smaller plug in me several times, and they really did make my orgasms much more intense. I had never had the big one in me before, however.

Sandi looked at me and asked, "What do you think, honey? Want to try the Big Kahuna this time?"

I was skeptical and apprehensive, but finally said, "OK. Be gentle."

She giggled and said, "Aren't I always?"

Right then, Tina said to Sandi, "Hey baby girl, do you have any more of those? Something not so huge, of course. Dan had his finger in me back there earlier and it really made things go faster for me."

Sandi replied, "I sure do. I'll be right back."

Mom said, "Wait, I have a small one right here in the nightstand." Sandi stopped short and replied, "That works!"

Sandi got the bottle of lube and put one, then two, and finally three fingers into me. I tried as hard as I could to completely relax, and then I felt Sandi begin to push the plug in.

At the same time, Mom was working on getting her plug into her mother's asshole, all while rubbing her clit slowly. She said softly, "Just relax, Mom, and it won't hurt."

Sandi said, "Alright, here comes the big part. Breathe for me. Relax..."

I breathed and felt some tightness and pain as Sandi pressed the plug into me. Then, she backed off for a minute and added a little more lube to the plug.

She said, "OK, one more time, my love. You're doing fine. Almost there."

She pushed in again, and the big part of the plug finally slid in. I said, "Whoa, it made it in."

Sandi said, "It sure did. Let me wipe you off a bit." She went and got a couple wipes and cleaned all the excess lube.

She said to Mom, "Is your part going OK?"

Just then, the other plug slid all the way into Tina's asshole. Tina gasped "Oh! It's in! Does the feeling of needing to poop go away? I noticed that before too. "

Mom and Sandi both giggled and Sandi said, "That's normal. It'll pass. Just wait until Danny's inside you. It's going to feel like nothing you've ever felt. Try squeezing like you're doing a Kegel exercise."

Tina squeezed her PC muscle and said, "Oh! That feels... wonderful! So full."

She looked over at me and said, "Well sweetie, are you ready to go one more time tonight?"

I said, "I'm definitely ready for my triple blowjob." I laughed and they giggled.

By this time, my penis was back to full strength and was already leaking precum. Each time I squeezed my PC muscle, a thrill shot through me, originating in my rectum and flowing outward into the rest of my body. I had never felt so full and was thinking that I had unlocked some kind of sexual achievement by getting that thing inside me.

Mom said, "OK then. Let's see if we can all get in there. Lie down. Prepare to die and go to Heaven."

I did as instructed, making sure to get propped up on a couple pillows so I could watch everything.

Mom got between my legs and pushed them open. Sandi and Tina got on either side of me. Mom began sucking the tip of my cock and then reached down and started stroking it with her hand. Almost instantly it was fully hard. She said, "OK, let's see if we can all get our tongues on it."

Somehow, they positioned their heads and managed to all get their tongues on me at the same time. Mom also moved down and licked my scrotum while Sandi and Tina took turns sucking my cock.

I said, "I can't believe this is happening. Mmmm."

While they licked and sucked, Mom kept pushing on the butt plug, almost fucking my ass with it. Each time she pushed, I worked my PC muscle so I wouldn't lose it because it felt so awesome.

After a few minutes, Mom said, "Alright that should be good. We don't want him so close that he can't last for Mom. Actually, let him rest for five minutes. Sandi, let's get Mom close."

They motioned for Tina to lie down next to me and spread her legs open. Mom and Sandi licked their mother's pussy while I watched. Once again, I couldn't watch for very long as the sight was so arousing that I feared that I might cum without even touching myself. As it was, I was profusely leaking precum and any movement reminded me of the large plug that was impaled within me. I prayed that I wouldn't cum too soon and be a huge disappointment.

Next to me, Tina began moaning more loudly when she said suddenly, "OK, that's enough girls. I'm ready for him now."

I got on my knees and held my hands out to her and pulled her up to me. For a couple moments, we kissed tenderly, giving my penis just a bit more precious time to rest that it so desperately needed.

Then, I pulled her in close and raised her until I was inside her. She wrapped her legs around me and held on tightly.

Instead of just watching, Mom and Sandi got on either side of us and started sucking both of Tina's nipples at the same time.

Tina nearly shrieked, "Oh God! Oh my God!"

I used every last shred of strength I had to not cum that very instant. Once again, I shut my eyes tightly and slowly thrust into Tina's pussy. My cock rubbed against the plug that was inside her ass. In and out I went, and all I could hear were the moans of all three women and the sucking sounds that Mom and Sandi were making on their mother's nipples.

Soon, I could sense that Tina was holding her breath. Sandi sensed it too and said, "Now, Danny! Make her cum!"

Going faster was a tall order. Each time I thrust into Tina's pussy, I tightly squeezed my PC muscle, which in turn sent shivers through my body due to the plug. Every single movement made me want to let loose and cum, but I had to hold on.

Sweat broke out on my forehead as I used all of my will to fuck Tina's pussy. Suddenly, she gasped and then screamed, this time twice as loud as earlier that afternoon. I let go and almost screamed myself as rope after rope of semen flooded Tina's pussy. As I came, I grabbed her and pulled her tightly to me to make sure we didn't fall as Mom had earlier.

When I loosened my grip on her and looked at her, tears were streaming down her face. When she saw me looking, she tried to wipe the tears away but instead she started crying uncontrollably.

Mom and Sandi held her and Sandi said soothingly, "Shhh, it's OK. We all love you so much."

In a minute, Tina calmed down. She said, "I love you all too. I've never experienced anything like that in my whole life. It was more than a little overwhelming. I thought I would pass out. And he's still inside me."

I was confused and said, "Oh, sorry, I can..." I started to disengage myself from her.

She frantically grabbed me and said, "No! Don't move. I didn't mean I wanted you out. Just... just stay there one more minute." She panted and beads of sweat ran down her skin.

I pulled her back to me and pushed my semi-erect cock as far back inside her as I could. Another couple minutes went by and she was ready to part. I laid her down gently on the bed and kissed her. I said, "That was so amazing."

Tina said, "You don't even know the half of it." She hugged me to her and kissed me hard for a moment. When she broke the kiss, she turned to Mom and asked, "Do you think you could help me get this thing out of my butt? It's starting to be a little uncomfortable now."

Mom giggled and said, "Sure Mom. Did it feel amazing?"

"God yes. Every squeeze made me tingly all over. I'm going to have to get one of those for myself. I wonder if Dave would ever try something like this."

Sandi giggled and said, "You can always ask him. Maybe Santa will bring you one if you're a good girl. Although it'll be a really early gift." To me she asked, "Are you ready to take yours out too?"

I nodded and laid down on the bed. I already knew the easiest way to take mine out so I started to do that while Mom coached Tina on how to get hers out.

Mom said, "OK. Well, turn on your side like Danny and grip it by the base."

"Now, push out like you're pooping, but don't push too hard or it could be messy. We don't want that, but sometimes it might happen and you should try not to get upset if it does. When the big part is out, squeeze tightly around it and ease it out slowly and gently. I can show you how to clean it too. All it takes is soap and hot water."

Tina followed Mom's directions, and just like that, the plug came right out. Mom said, "Look at that, you're an expert already!" She giggled.

In the meantime, I had also eased mine out. Do to the size, it took some work to get it out.

I said, "Oh man I feel so stretched out now."

Sandi giggled and said, "You're welcome."

I stuck my tongue out at her and this caused more laughter. Sandi said, "So, how was your first time with the big B.K.? It's pretty intense, isn't it?"

I smiled and replied, "It felt like a passenger train had driven up my butt, if that's what you mean. So yeah, very intense, for sure. That orgasm was... off the charts."

Mom took the butt plugs and told Tina to follow her into the bathroom so she could show her how to wash them properly.

Sandi came up on the bed and climbed on top of me. She kissed me and said, "I knew you would love it honey. When I get you home, it's going to be my turn to fuck you with it in. I have my doubts that we'll get very much alone time the rest of this weekend knowing your mother. And mine." She giggled.

I laid back and let her rest on top of me. She rubbed her pussy on my flaccid cock, which felt good, but unfortunately there was no life left in it. I raised her tits up and sucked on her nipples a bit and she softly moaned. I said, "I love you. You're the best aunt any guy could ever hope for."

She got a shocked look on her face and said, "Aunt? Please don't call me that. You agreed, remember?"

I looked at her questioningly and said, "Why? Why not just accept it and be able to say it out loud? I mean, everyone else that knows has been really accepting, don't you think? Even your mom."

She immediately said, "Well, she's an exception since she did the same thing with us." Then, she thought it over for a very silent moment. Finally, she said, "I don't know. It just sounds so... wrong. But you're right. Everyone has been very accepting. And it sure feels right. Every day I can't wait to get home to be with you. Every time I think there's no way I can love you more, I do. I miss you all day and constantly think about you. But there's no way I can ever tell any of those people at work who you really are. They know I have an especially-young boyfriend, but if they knew we were related, it would be a disaster. So, I try to never think of myself as your aunt anymore, and it helps if that word is just stricken from my vocabulary altogether. Does that make sense?"

I said, "Sure, it does. I can't really tell anyone about you either. About the most I've revealed to anyone of the group at work is that yes I have a girlfriend and she's a bit older than me. But I do have a confession of sorts to make."

She arched an eyebrow and asked, "Oh, what's that?"

I took a deep breath and said, "Well, I've noticed that ever since we've been together, all of a sudden other girls are talking to me. Like, a lot more. And being very flirty. I'm not sure why. They were never that way before when I actually wanted them to be."

She giggled, "Well, my dear, welcome to life. When girls find out you're in a relationship, they wonder what it is about you the other woman finds attractive and women are very competitive. It's just nature. You're probably putting out a lot of pheromones too since you're having so much sex these days. They can subconsciously smell them I'm sure."

I said, "Oh, well that explains a lot."

She nonchalantly asked, "So, are you attracted to them?"

I said, "Well, yeah... there is one girl, Amy, from the night shift that I see when I'm leaving every day. She is really hot. I mean, like, as beautiful as you in your old pictures."

Sandi rolled off of me and laid next to me. She said, "And? Go on."

I continued, "Well, it seems like Amy likes me. She always talks to me while I'm getting ready to leave. It seems like lately she's been showing up early just so we can talk longer."

Just then Mom and Tina came out of the bathroom, so Sandi quickly said in a whisper, "We're not done here. Talk later, OK?" I nodded.

Mom asked, "Are you two playing without us?"

I just laughed and said, "No way, I'm all played out over here."

Mom said, "I know baby, I was just kidding. Sandi, I'll just put this over here, OK?" She sat the plug down on the dresser and Sandi said, "Thanks for washing it."

Mom nodded and then said, "Well, I don't know about anyone else, but I think this evening was a complete success. I can't remember the last time I had so much fun. Shall we end the festivities with a group hug and a kiss? Oh and then a shower?" She giggled.

Everyone laughed and stood to gather together. We hugged each other tightly and squeezed together for everyone's first four-way kiss.

When the kiss finally ended, Tina said, "Wow, I've sure never done that before."

Sandi said, "I know, me neither. This whole thing with Danny has brought us closer together than ever. I've never felt so liberated in my whole life."

Mom said, "You know, I was trying to think of how I felt the other day and liberated is the perfect word. Well Danny, was this your best birthday ever? I told you last night there was more. And the weekend's not over." She winked at me and smiled.

I said, "It was the best birthday and maybe the best couple days of my whole life. I love you all so much. More than anything."

In turn, they each kissed me separately. Mom was last and when she broke the kiss she said, "We love you too." Then to the group she said, "Do we want to switch shower partners this time or stick with the same ones?"

Sandi asked, "Is there any way we can all fit into your big tub?"

Mom smiled and said, "It'll be tight, but I suppose we can try. Let's go. I'm feeling all sticky and grimy."

We all somehow squeezed into Mom's big tub. There were lots of giggles and groping as we tried to wash in the close quarters. Finally we all got finished just as the hot water was starting to run out.

Not long after, we all headed to our separate bedrooms. That night, I slept like I hadn't slept in years.

The next morning when I woke up, Sandi was already awake and staring at me.

"So... Amy. What's the story with her? Do you like her?"

I rubbed my eyes and yawned and said, "Oh boy. Now I've gone and done it."

"You sure did. Now I'm feeling all jealous."

I sat up and looked at her. I could tell she was serious and so I said, "Sandi, I love you. That's not going to change. I mean, it's almost like we're married."

She gasped and said, "What? Married? Don't talk like that. Is that how you really feel?"

I was a little surprised at her reaction and decided to go a little further into deep water. Not really thinking, I said, "Absolutely, if I could marry you, I would. Would you marry me?"

Her eyes lit up and she said, "Did you just ask me to marry you?"

I laughed, not seriously, and said, "Sort of, I guess. It's too bad we can't."

She said, "Stop laughing, this is serious. Do you really, truly want to marry me?"

I stopped laughing and looked confused. I said, "Yes, I really would. But we can't. You know that. And what about Amy? I thought you wanted to know about her."

Now she laughed and hit me in the arm and said, "Fuck Amy! Don't be mean to me. And yes, Mr. Smarty, I know we can't get legally married. But, have you ever heard of something called a Commitment Ceremony?"

I shook my head no and she continued, "It's basically like a wedding where we would make vows to each other but without the legal contract with the state. I've actually been to a few with some friends of mine that are gay."

Now I was understanding better. "If we could do that, I would love to marry you, Miss Sandi." I kissed her on the nose.

It was a little late since I was so slow on the uptake, but I got out of bed and walked around to her side and knelt down and she turned toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I looked into her eyes and said, "Sandi, would you grant me the greatest honor by becoming my wife?"

Suddenly tears started coming from her eyes and she sobbed, "Yes! Oh yes! I will marry you! I never thought this would happen! Not ever!"

She pulled me up and we kissed passionately for a long while. Soon, we were making love. Slowly, we moved together as we tightly embraced, never stopping our kissing. I pulled her up from the bed and we continued until we'd both had our first orgasms of the day. Once it was over, I looked into her eyes and again said, "I love you." When I said it, she just nodded and closed her eyes and held me, sobbing into my shoulder.

The news spread quickly that morning. Sandi, Mom, and Tina moved into the kitchen and talked about the commitment ceremony. Dad and Grandpa went out in the back yard to work on some project and that left Bethany and me sitting together alone in the living room and watching TV.

The news had upset Bethany. She moved from her chair and came over and sat next to me and asked, "Are you really sure about this? This is kind of drastic don't you think? Don't think for a second that this changes anything with you and me. I'm not getting cheated out of my birthday present! I've waited so long and done everything Mom made me do. It's not fair!"

Her face was angry and I knew that I had better not say anything funny or sarcastic, so I just said, "Please calm down. I don't think it will change anything we have planned. And yes, I'm sure about wanting to commit to Sandi."

She said, "I want you to promise me."

I immediately said, "I promise. I won't go back on my word."

She seemed relieved and smiled and hugged me and said, "Thanks. I just needed to hear that. Now, tell me about last night. I heard screaming and I want details!"

I hesitated and said, "I don't know... I'm sure Mom would not be happy if she knew I was talking about that stuff."

She giggled and said, "So! Does it look like I give a shit? C'mon Dan! It's so not fair that you get to have all this fun and all I can do is... you know what! It's driving me batshit insane!"

I looked into her eyes and I could see that she was being completely honest. I asked, "But do you think if I tell you that it will make you feel even worse? I don't want to hurt you anymore than I already have with all this stuff."

She smiled tenderly and said, "Aw, now you're being the nice brother that I love. But seriously, no, it won't make it worse. There's simply no way that it could get any worse. Please, please tell me. You don't want me to have to resort to tickling it out of you now do you?"

Thinking back to some of the epic tickle fights we'd had, I smiled and said, "Oh lord, not that. OK, here's the scoop, sis."

She listened intently as I described the events of the previous evening with Sandi, Mom, and Tina. I could tell that it was having an effect on her because she was breathing deeply and her face was getting red. Once in a while she would shift around on the couch and cross and uncross her legs. I watched her intently and saw her squeeze her eyes closed tightly from time to time.

When I got done, I said, "And that's it. We all went to bed after that."

She didn't say anything for a couple minutes. She just sat there and breathed deeply. When she finally spoke, she said, "Wow. Just, wow. I need to be alone or I'm going to attack you and fuck up my promise to Mom."

And just like that, she kissed me on the cheek and jumped up and ran up the stairs. I was greatly relieved that she didn't attack me because the story had the same effect on me as it had on her and I would have attacked her right back. I sat there with a raging erection alone on the couch. I thought it over and was really glad I wasn't home and around her all the time because there would be no way I would be able to resist doing something. It occurred to me that maybe that was at least part of the reason Dad had suggested I move out. This realization startled me and at the same time made me realize just how much smarter my parents are than I am.

If I was going to be an adult, I knew that I needed to seriously step up my game and start paying a lot more attention to all of the little things that I had previously missed due to ignorance.

The rest of my birthday weekend seemed to go by very quickly. Sandi and I went engagement ring shopping on Sunday morning, something I had absolutely no experience with, of course. The clerk at the jewelry store was all too happy to sell us a very expensive set of rings made of titanium. Fortunately, Sandi has very sizeable savings and the price didn't seem to even phase her.

When we got home, Tina and Grandpa were all packed up and ready to head home. Sandi showed off her new ring to everyone and couldn't stop smiling.

I carried the suitcases out to my grandparents' car and came back inside to say goodbye. I shook Grandpa's hand and he smiled and said, "Well this has been quite the birthday weekend for you, huh boy? I don't know if I should be happy for you or jealous over you having your way with my girl."

Sheepishly, I said, "Sorry about that. I hope you're not mad."

He laughed and said, "Nah, I'm OK. I'm actually kind of glad because she's been all over me. Holy shit what did you do to my wife?" He almost immediately held up his hands and said, "Not that I want to know. Ever."

Tina was right there and she giggled and kissed Grandpa on the cheek and said, "Just wait until I get you home."

Grandpa smiled and shook my hand again and said, "See? What did I tell you?" With that, he turned and walked out the door.

Tina hugged me tight and just about squeezed the life out of me. I picked her up off the ground and squeezed her back. She said, "I am going to miss you so much. I never thought in a million years that something like this would happen. And I'm not even talking about you and Sandi, which is so wonderful. I hope we can keep this up whenever I visit. Maybe you could come visit me sometime..." She giggled, but I could tell there was a thread of seriousness in what she was suggesting.

I said, "Well, I don't know how well that would go over with your daughter, but this weekend has been the greatest weekend of my life."

She quickly leaned in and whispered, "Mine too, my love. I got my daughters back and I got to share my love with you too. I am truly blessed and I can't thank you enough." She kissed me gently for a couple moments. I finally got tired and had to put her back down on the ground.

We finally broke the kiss and she sighed and said, "Bye sweetie. Love you. And we'll be here for Bethany's birthday too. Hope you can find a moment or three for me when we're here." She winked at me and turned and left.

Good God. Just thinking ahead to Bethany's birthday, I didn't know where I was going to possibly find the strength to give each woman the attention they deserved. I smiled inwardly and felt like the luckiest guy on the planet.

In the weeks leading up to Bethany's birthday, Mom had continued her weekend visits with Sandi and me. Each time she had to leave, it seemed like it got just a bit harder for her.

On this particular early Monday morning, Mom woke me gently. It was still dark and Sandi was sleeping soundly next to her. Through tired eyes I picked up my phone and pressed the button to see the time. It read 4:37.

I croaked, "Are you OK?"

Mom scooted her naked body into mine and whispered, "I'm afraid, Danny. So afraid."

The tone of the whisper gave me the impression that she was on the verge of tears, so I whispered back as gently as I could, "Need to talk? Maybe we should go out to the kitchen so we don't wake Sandi."

She didn't answer, but she immediately started moving to get out of bed. In the dark I went and grabbed a couple blankets from the hall closet to wrap up in and joined Mom at the kitchen table.

I said, "Should I turn the light on?"

She hesitantly said, "No, it's better if I say this in the dark. If you're looking at me I don't know if I'll be able to get it out."

"What? This sounds bad."

In the darkness I heard her take a deep breath. Finally, she said, "You know I've loved visiting you and Sandi all these times, right? And I want you to know that..." She paused and sighed again and finally said, "Every time I come here, I feel like I fall deeper in love with you. I'm having trouble dealing with it. I can't stop thinking of you. Even when I'm with your father, I think of you and it makes me feel awful. Never repeat that to him, OK?"

She broke off and gasped for air and started sobbing. In the darkness I found her hand and held it.

I said, "Mom..." I couldn't think of what to say and decided it better to remain silent.

She finally calmed down and said, "I'm not sure what to do. All week at home, I can't think of anything except coming back here. The way you make me feel... It's like nothing I've ever felt. I've debated whether to tell you this, but your father just hasn't been able to do what you do. You know, our special way. He tries, but it just doesn't seem to work. I even try to think of you during but it just won't happen... I'm sure it's me somehow, but whatever it is, it's causing a lot of frustration and I know he suspects something is up. It's driving a wedge between us. And the worst part of this whole sordid mess is this damned commitment ceremony thing that Sandi has cooked up. I... I'm having the most terrible jealous thoughts about it. I know you'll think I'm silly but I wish that somehow it could be me instead of her. I never thought I would have feelings like these Danny. I've been fighting them and fighting them, but it's no use."

She paused and I squeezed her hand tightly and said, "Mom, you have to fight these feelings. I would never want to hurt Dad or screw up your marriage or something like that. It would kill me. And he would probably literally kill me."

She sniffled and said, "I know. I'll figure it out somehow. But now the next thing weighing on my mind is this thing with your sister. What's to stop you from falling in love with her and messing up your relationship with Sandi, and even with me? It's all just too much. I'm really regretting ever agreeing to that, mainly because now I'm probably going to be jealous of my own daughter. It just makes me want to cry and I don't know what to do. Please hold me."

I held her in the darkness and she began to cry. A moment or two later Sandi walked into the kitchen and asked gently, "What's wrong? I heard crying. Why are you guys sitting in the dark? I'm turning a light on."

Sandi clicked the light above the stove on, which was just enough so we could see each other clearly and said, "Dee, what is it? Why are you crying honey?" She knelt down next to Mom and hugged her.

Mom said in a whisper, "If I tell you you'll never forgive me."

Sandi said, "Whatever it is, we'll figure it out, OK? So please just tell me. Please..."

Mom gathered her strength and told Sandi all the things she had just told me. Sandi nodded and held her hand. A couple times, she looked over at me, but I couldn't really tell from her expression what she was thinking or feeling. I knew that I felt terrible. I had done this. All of the pain my mother was feeling was a direct result of my actions, and I didn't know what to do to fix it. Why couldn't I be normal? Why couldn't I just find a girl my own age instead of my aunt? Why had I allowed my lust to take my life down this crazy path? Why did I ever dance with her at that family reunion that I actually hadn't even wanted to go to?

As all of these thoughts swirled around in my mind, Sandi finally spoke. "Well, I have to say that this is quite a mess. Let's all just take a five-minute breather and think all of this through, shall we? I'm going to make a pot of coffee. You both go put on some clothes and then we'll talk everything out." To Mom she said, "You should go wash your face. I know that always makes me feel better." She kissed her softly on the cheek and whispered, "I'm not mad, OK? I love you. There's nothing to forgive."

Mom nodded and headed for the bathroom. I went and got some clothes on and came right back to the kitchen while Mom was still in the bathroom.

Sandi saw me and whispered, "You troublemaker you." She giggled and said louder, "Don't worry, we're going to be OK. This too shall pass."

I said, "I don't know. She's pretty upset. And I can't stop thinking that all of this is my fault. I'm..."

She held her hand up and said, "Stop it. Stop right there. This is not all your fault. Not even close."

From behind me Mom appeared and said, "She's right, honey. This isn't your fault. All of us did this together. We all agreed to it every step of the way, for better or worse. There's no way we could've predicted everything that would happen when we headed down this path. We all had a choice and we made it. And I would do it again. This has brought us closer together than I ever could have imagined."

Sandi said, "There now, see? We all chose to make this happen. And as unusual as it all is, I don't regret anything and I would do it again too. Things may change and there's nothing I can do about that, but I know that I still love you both, now more than ever."

Sandi paused for a moment to let that sink in and then she said, "Come over and sit down." Mom looked a lot better now that she had had a few minutes to wash her face and calm down.

Mom said, "OK, first, I want to apologize for waking you up. It's just that I was lying there and couldn't get all of these thoughts out of my mind. It's been building up for a while now and I figured I better deal with it now before I went insane. I know that I can't be with Dan or leave James or anything crazy like that. I feel like such a childish girl for even letting those thoughts get into my mind. I almost feel like I'm obsessed. Every time I have to leave here, it breaks my heart into pieces. I get out on the freeway and cry like a new mom that has to leave her baby at a daycare for the first time. I just want to stay and be with you forever. I know, silly, right?"

Sandi held Mom's hand and said, "No, it's not silly at all. I wish you could stay too. If you'll remember, I sort of went through the same thing in the beginning when he wasn't here with me. I'm not sure if I can advise you about how to stop loving him that way because I wasn't able to. And since you're having sex with him regularly, I don't know if you'll be able to either."

Mom sarcastically said, "Not regularly enough." She giggled and Sandi smiled and said, "I know, I know. But what can we do? I guess we could all somehow move in together. Wouldn't that be something?" Now Sandi giggled as well.

Mom didn't laugh and instead gasped a bit and said, "Wow, that's quite an idea, actually. What if you sold your house and moved in with us?"

Sandi looked like she had been hit by a truck. She said, "What? I was only kidding. Are you serious? Dee... I don't know what to say. I mean, what about my job? It would be quite a challenge to find another job as good as mine. And I love my house."

Mom said, "I know. I'm just dreaming out loud. I know it's probably not even a possibility, but can you tell me at least how you'd feel about it if you didn't have your job to worry about?"

Sandi laughed and said, "I don't know... On the one hand, it would be great because we'd all be together. On the other hand, what about your husband, my dear brother-in-law? And what about Bethany? I'm already worried enough about her and next week and what's going to happen after these two are together." She looked over at me and frowned.

Mom said, "And if we could keep that somewhat under control?"

Sandi said sarcastically, "Yeah right, that's been working out just peachy so far." In a normal voice she said, "Sorry, the whole Bethany thing kind of hits a nerve. There are a lot of if's to think about, but if you want my first impression, I would think I would do it. But I worry that with him being so close to Bethany and you all the time would put a strain on our relationship. And with what you said earlier, don't you think it would drive you even crazier knowing that he's really only committing to me and not to you?"

Mom thought about that a bit and finally said, "I think as long as I had him close and you were willing to share him with me, I would be OK with that. I love you too, you know. I don't just want him around, I want you too. You know that, don't you?"

Sandi said, "Yes, I would like that. James just might go for it too, as I seem to recall how much he enjoyed that kiss at the Cinco de Mayo party. Are you two going to be OK with sharing me with him too if he wants to do that? Because I would be OK with that." She giggled.

My eyes opened wide as I gasped and Mom laughed and said, "If he'll let us all live together, I'm OK with it. Danny, how do you feel about that? Would you be willing to let your Dad be with Sandi if he wanted to? Because I know for a fact that he would jump at the chance to get into my little sister's panties."

At first, I shrugged and didn't say anything. I knew that my dad had really been beyond flexible with sharing Mom with us, but I wasn't really clear on how I felt if the tables were turned and now I would have to share Sandi with him.

At first, I just said, "Wow." Finally, I sighed and said, "Dad has been so great with letting you be with us. It's only fair. I'm OK with it too." Although I said I was OK, I was feeling very unsure nonetheless.

Mom said excitedly, "So now all we have to do is get Sandi a job near home and we can all be together all the time!"

Sandi giggled and said, "Dee, I have to admit it's really starting to sound good. I'll tell you what. When I get to work today I'll talk to my boss and see if I can get any help there. He has a lot of contacts all over the region."

Mom said, "Great! OK, well, I think we need to talk a little about Bethany and what's going to happen on her birthday next weekend since she keeps coming up. The more we set expectations about what is going to happen the better we'll all feel about it, especially Sandi. I think we should keep things as simple as possible to start. And by that I mean that for the first night, we should let her be alone with Dan. And then on Sunday I can come in. If we start out with me there in the beginning, it may be a little overwhelming. I had thought about maybe getting a hotel room but since Mom knows everything now there's no sense in keeping it away from the house."

Sandi nodded and said, "I know it's my jealousy talking, but I'm really hoping that she doesn't fall in love with him. But let's be realistic here. If we couldn't stop that from happening with us, what chance is there that she'll be able to? Especially if we're all living in the same house together at some point. Things could get crazier than they already are. So we need to tell her from the beginning that this is only about fun and sex and she shouldn't expect a real relationship."

I finally thought that I had found the perfect opportunity to speak and said, "As long as everyone's OK with sharing, then it shouldn't be a problem, right?"

They both groaned and Mom said, "No, Danny, it will still be a huge problem if she does fall for you." I immediately felt like an idiot and stayed silent and let them talk.

Sandi said, "I'd really kind of like this birthday arrangement to be a one-time thing if possible. She still needs to find someone who isn't her brother to have a life with. I'm sure she will want to have kids and she sure can't have them with Dan."

I nearly bit my tongue as I tried to not point out that I was planning on having a life with her and ask how it was all that different, and luckily I succeeded in not saying anything. In the back of my mind, I had a feeling that once Bethany and I started having sex, it would never stop, maybe not even if she had a husband and kids. I knew I sure didn't want it to. And I was pretty sure that Bethany felt the same way. At the same time, I absolutely knew that I wouldn't want to make her pregnant. I didn't know if I would ever want kids.

Mom looked at me and asked, "You aren't getting any ideas in your head about falling in love with Bethany and leaving Sandi, are you?"

I said, "No, but..." I paused and figured I might as well just say it, so I said, "I don't think I'll want to stop having sex once we start though. I mean, all this waiting has been hard on me too, you know? But it won't change how I feel about you Sandi." I looked at her and she returned my gaze, but with a hint of concern all the same.

Sandi frowned deeply and finally said, "Well Dee, I can see why you're concerned. I think the only way we can make it through this is to have a good set of rules in place and to not let our petty jealousy get the best of us. I guess Danny is right after all. As long as we're all OK with sharing, everything will be fine. We just have to not let the big green monster control our emotions. And I can already see that they're not going to stop once they get started." She let out a heavy sigh and I could tell she was disappointed.

Mom nodded and said, "Yep. We have to promise each other that if we're having jealous feelings that we speak up and talk about it right away and not let it eat away for days or weeks at a time. That will just lead to hurt feelings. It would be a disaster and probably rip the family apart. I know I've learned my lesson."

I sat there and considered everything they were talking about and was once again struck by just how much smarter they were than I was. When I was younger, I was all too quick to think that my parents were nowhere near as smart as me, but now it was obvious that I was just plain ignorant and arrogant for thinking that.

Mom and Sandi talked for close to another hour. Sandi had to get ready for work and Mom had to head back home. As had now become a bit of a custom, Mom and I had sex alone one last time after Sandi left. It was a very special time for us and further cemented our new relationship as lovers instead of just mother and son.

As Mom was heading out the door, she said, "I'm really sorry for springing all that on you this morning. I hope you're not too upset."

I shook my head and said, "I'm just glad that we were able to get it mostly sorted out. Do you really think Dad will agree to us all living together?"

"I don't know. I know it's a crazy idea. But he's agreed to all of my other crazy schemes up until now since this all started, so I'd say chances are at least fair."

We said our goodbyes and kissed one final time before she disappeared into the distance. I really hoped that this time on the way home that she wouldn't cry.

The night before Bethany's birthday, I was fitfully tossing and turning in bed next to Sandi. Suddenly, my phone buzzed on the nightstand. I picked it up and noticed that the time was 12:09. I had one new text from Bethany. It read, "Hey since its my official birthday the texting ban is off. Cant wait til you get here. B"

I sent back, "Happy bday, beautiful. See you Saturday. xoxo"

Although Bethany's birthday was during the week, the celebration itself wasn't until the following Saturday since we still had to work during the week.

I lay there for almost another hour trying to go back to sleep, but I couldn't stop thinking of Bethany and Mom and how everything seemed so complicated. Finally, I masturbated to try to calm my nerves and finally drifted off sometime past 1:30, although I woke up a few more times during the night. The rest of the week was no different. Saturday couldn't get here soon enough.

The day of Bethany's birthday celebration was pretty uneventful, but for me there was a lot of building anticipation all day. She had invited a few of her friends over to celebrate, and my grandparents were there again as well. It was pretty obvious that everyone was trying to leave me alone. Bethany especially kept her distance, not wanting to give her friends any impression that something was going on other than her birthday. So, for most of the day I just messed around on my laptop. Around 6pm I went for a run and lifted weights out in the garage to try to burn off some of the tension and nervousness, but nothing could take my mind off of what was coming later in the evening. I stood in the shower after I came back in and just let the water spray me in the face for the longest time to try to find calm. The hot water seemed to help a little, but when I was coming back downstairs, Bethany caught my eye for a split second and all the tension came roaring back.

When the last of her friends finally left, it occurred to me suddenly that no one else was around. I remembered that my parents' bedroom door was closed when I got out of the shower, but I hadn't thought anything of it.

As Bethany closed the front door as the last friend left, she turned to me and sighed deeply and said, "Finally."

I stood up and met her as she walked up to me. She held out her hands in front of her and I took them, smiling. I said, "Yes, finally. Where is everybody?"

She made a funny look and said, "You don't know? Mom and Dad went upstairs with Aunt Sandi a while ago, and Grandma and Grandpa went to their room. You're not very observant today, are you?"

I grinned sheepishly and said, "Well, I sorta had something else on my mind." She smiled.

Still holding hands, Bethany pulled herself to me and just lingered there. I could smell the sweet scent of shampoo in her hair as her body pressed into mine. She whispered, "Are you as nervous as I am?"

"Oh, way more, I'm sure."

She giggled and said, "I doubt that. So, how do you want to do this? I was thinking maybe we could just sit down and talk for a while and try to calm down a little. Let's just see where it goes from there. We can pretend it's like a date or something."

I said, "That sounds like a plan. It would probably be awkward times a million to just go from nothing to upstairs in your bed all of a sudden. So how does it feel to be officially and legally an adult now? No different, right?"

"Nope, not a bit."

We sat together on the couch and talked. I got up for a second and turned off all of the lights except for one, and dimmed that one. It almost looked like candlelight.

We reminisced about a lot of things that had happened during our childhood. Road trips and camping trips we'd taken, things like that. She reminded me about all the times we had slept in the same bed together at hotels on our trips and admitted that she had started fantasizing about me from a pretty young age. I was pretty surprised to learn this and I think I disappointed her by telling her that I hadn't felt the same way.

She hid her disappointment as best as she could and laughed and said, "And to think I thought you always wanted me too. I'm hurt!" She playfully hit me on the leg and took that opportunity to lean her body into mine. For several minutes she just hugged me.

Trying to recover, I said, "I may not have wanted you then, but it was mostly because I always assumed it was wrong. But I mean, come on, look at you, you're so gorgeous it's sick. I guess it never entered my mind that I could somehow have a chance with you. But when Mom told me how you felt, I saw you in a whole different light. Do you know I haven't stopped thinking about you since that day? I've even dreamed about you." I leaned forward and hugged her tightly against me.

She made a soft, almost indiscernible moaning sound and said, "I haven't stopped thinking of you either. Your birthday was really hard on me, you know. I was so jealous and frustrated. I think I got myself off more that weekend than, well, ever. But now I have you all to myself for the whole night! No Mom, no Aunt Sandi, and especially no Grandma. Just what the hell were you thinking with that anyway Danny? She can't possibly turn you on, can she?"

I groaned and said, "Can we please not talk about that right now? Let's just talk about you. Why do you want to do this? Why me?"

She giggled and said, "I know, right? Why you? Well, for starters, I've had a crush on you since I was like 12. I spent so many nights thinking about you and I knew for certain that we'd never be together because as everybody knows, incest is wrong. It's against the law for a reason, right? But then, lo and behold, it turns out that you've been lusting after Aunt Sandi of all people for who knows how long and all of a sudden Mom winds up in bed with you, and I'm totally blown away. And then she tells me that she and Aunt Sandi did stuff when they were kids and I'm finding that my family is full of a bunch of perverts just like me and so I just have to get in on the action."

I was stunned. I asked, "What do you mean, perverts like you?"

She giggled and said, "I don't know if you ever noticed... no of course you didn't. God, open your eyes once in a while. Danny..." She sighed and paused and said, "Did you know that I've been with a few guys? And girls? I lost my virginity at 15. I've told Mom a few things, but that wasn't the half of it. I've done a lot more than just kiss other girls, dear brother."

I breathed deeply and said, "So much for the fantasy of taking your virginity..."

She giggled and said, "Yeah, that ship has sailed, I'm afraid. Sorry to disappoint you. But the bright side is that I'm not a know-nothing virgin." She added derisively, "Maybe I'll be able to show you a thing or two that your precious Aunt Sandi hasn't."

I said, "Hey now, don't be mean. If it wasn't for her, I highly doubt you and I would be here right now."

She thought that over for a minute and said, "Hmm, I never thought of it that way. OK, I'm sorry." As a gesture of a peace offering, she looked into my eyes and leaned in and very softly kissed me on the lips. It was then that I felt her body was actually quivering.

I said, "It's OK, try to calm down. You're trembling..."

She leaned back and whispered, "I know, I'm trying to breathe. It's just that I've waited so long to do that properly. I know I kissed you at Aunt Sandi's house before, but that was a total mistake and I was tipsy. This time feels right, don't you think?" As she stopped talking, she breathed in deeply to try to calm her nerves.

I nodded and said softly, "It feels perfect." I pulled her tightly to me and this time we kissed passionately and she relaxed. Many minutes passed as we explored each other. Before long, Bethany took my hand and brought it to her breast. I began moving lower and started kissing and licking her neck and rubbing my hand on her bra-covered tits through her shirt. Bethany leaned her head back and moaned. Soon, I had my hand under her shirt and gently rubbed her bare skin. I stroked her back and gently massaged her hardening nipples through the fabric of her bra. I moved my hand down between her legs, but she caught my hand and stopped me.

I opened my eyes and looked at her questioningly. She smiled and stood up, never letting go of my hand. I stood as well and we headed up the stairs without making a sound, never letting go of each other's hands.

Once we got into her room, I closed the door behind us. Bethany kicked off her shoes and socks and crawled up on her bed. I followed her lead and did the same. She said, "I can't believe you're finally in my bed!" She playfully kicked her feet up and down on the bed and raised her hands and squealed.

I laughed and said, "Yep, here I am." She grabbed me and kissed me hard, pushing her tongue into my mouth. I sucked her tongue deep into my mouth and held it there. She moaned and pulled back and said, "Well, no one has ever done that before. I like it. Oh, and you will be the first guy to have sex with me in my own bed. So there's that." She smiled widely.

For the next ten minutes, we continued kissing until Bethany's fingers found their way to my cock. She rubbed it through my pants for a minute or so and then began to unbuckle my belt. We both sat up and started to slowly take each other's clothes off. When I got to her panties, I lightly brushed over the crotch with my fingers and found that they were soaking wet. I looked up at her and she smiled sweetly.

She said, "Are you ready? Before we do this, I just want you to know that I love you. I've never said that to anyone before either."

I said, "Wow, really? I love you too. And I'm totally ready, as you can see. I also brought the necessary protection." I reached into my pants pocket from the floor and pulled out a strip of six condoms.

She giggled and said, "Wow, you thought you were going to use all those? Well, lucky for you I've had an IUD for a while now. Didn't Mom tell you? Your baby batter won't do much good in me. At least not at the moment."

I wasn't sure what to think of that last part, but I looked concerned and asked, "Are you sure? Wouldn't it be better if we used double protection? And no, Mom never said a word. I guess she was leaving it up to you to tell me since that's a private matter."

"Dan, I've been having sex for over two years and never had a single late period. Plus, I don't want our first time to be with a condom." I couldn't argue with that so I dropped the strip of condoms on the floor and got back on the bed. I had bought the condoms to use with Sandi and still hadn't ever used one. Better safe than sorry, I suppose.

I pulled her panties down and got a shock. I said, "Holy shit, you're totally shaved! Nice! I keep asking Sandi to do it but she says she gets too itchy when it grows back."

She grinned and said, "Oh, this isn't shaved. I had it all waxed, just for you. Front and back. A Brazilian."

I said, "Wow, it looks awesome! Thanks! Did it hurt?"

She giggled and said, "Oh fuck yes. I even took a couple aspirin before I went and it still stung like crazy. Plus the wax is really hot. But I figured that you'd love it and I was right, so it was worth it."

I said, "I can't believe you went through that for me, but thank you so much!" I leaned forward and sucked one of her nipples between my lips and licked it. It hardened and she moaned softly.

She whispered, "You are very welcome." She looked down at my cock and noticed that it was wet with precum and said, "My goodness, it looks like you want to fuck your sister pretty bad. You're all drippy down there."

Without any warning, she broke free of me and leaned over and slipped the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked me clean. I gasped loudly at this since I hadn't expected it. She laid back on the bed and made a come-hither motion with her finger.

And with that, she spread her legs open, displaying her wet pink internal lips. Not to be outdone, before coming to her I put my head between her legs and began licking her pussy to get the outside wet and slippery. I moved up a bit and began lightly licking her clit, causing her entire body to tense up followed quickly by loud moans. She pushed my head away gently and said, "No, wait, don't do that yet. I want you inside me first." She reached down and pulled me up.

I moved up and rested on my knees. I took my cock and rubbed it up and down through her wetness, making sure to rub her clit with the tip of it several times and getting her to moan with each touch. Finally, I positioned myself at her opening and stopped. The moment was finally here.

I wanted her to open her eyes as I entered her, and when I didn't go in right away, she whimpered and finally did open her eyes. I smiled at her and slowly pushed forward. We both moaned as inch after inch of my cock penetrated her burning-hot pussy. Finally, I was completely buried inside her. At long last I was actually making love with my own sister!

She wrapped her legs around my lower back and pulled me into her as tightly as she could and moaned "Ohhhhhh."

For a moment, I stayed perfectly still, just savoring the feeling of being joined together as one. I could feel her squeezing her vaginal muscles tightly and rhythmically. It felt so good that I feared it might cause me to cum really soon, so I pulled back and tried to concentrate on anything other than the feelings coursing through my pulsing cock. After leaving just the tip inside her for several seconds and deeply breathing, I started to fuck her slowly and gently.

Each time I felt myself getting close, I stopped myself, backing off of the edge. All of the practice I had done with Mom and Sandi was now paying off. She had other plans, however, and started talking to me. She kept saying things like "Oh God, you're fucking me so good!" and "Please Danny, I need your cum inside me so bad!" It was too much, and before I wanted to I had unleashed a torrent of hot spunk inside her pussy. I loudly groaned and said, "I'm cumming!" She shouted "Yes!" and moaned loudly.

By this time, I was pounding into her with rapid, deep strokes. I didn't want to stop for anything and just fought my way through until I felt myself starting to get hard all over again. I continued to fuck her pussy until I came for a second time. This time, I was completely tired out and was panting like a dog, with sweat dripping off of me. I didn't want to but I finally withdrew myself from her and moved down so I could make her cum too.

It only took a matter of seconds of licking her clit until she exploded into a loud gasping orgasm. She yelled "Ohhhh!" and shouted "Yesssssss!" She wildly pressed her pussy firmly against my mouth. Finally, her body relaxed and collapsed down into the bed.

I moved up to lay beside her. She climbed right on top of me and began kissing me. She said, "Oh Danny, how did you actually cum twice?! That was amazing!"

I just laughed and said, "I don't know. I just didn't want it to stop. You felt so awesome."

For many minutes, she just rested on top of me. We kissed softly when she said, "I hate to leave you, but I really need to go pee. Plus, it feels like there's an ocean of cum dripping out of me." She giggled.

"OK. I could use a bathroom break myself. Mind if I go with you?"

She just said, "Sure, come on. I'm sure there aren't many things more exciting than watching your sister pee." She smiled and got up and again led me by the hand. If she knew even half the things Sandi had me do in the bathroom with her, I have a feeling she might have felt differently about letting me go with her.

Once we got out into the hallway and headed for the bathroom, suddenly Mom's bedroom door opened and she came out, naked and smiling widely. She said, "Are you kids doing OK? We heard some very nice-sounding noises from down that way."

Bethany giggled and said, "Mom, are you spying on us now?" She paused for a second and said, "But yes, it's going very, very well, as you can see." She had been holding her hand over herself to prevent from dripping cum on the floor, but now she took her hand away and showed how wet it was to Mom.

Bethany proudly proclaimed, "He came twice without even stopping!"

Mom looked over at me and said, "Wow, I'm so jealous!" Suddenly she noticed that Bethany's pussy was completely hairless and she gasped and asked, "What did you do?! And when did you do that? Yesterday?"

Bethany giggled and said, "Yep, yesterday morning. Surprise! I got a Brazilian. Danny liked it too."

Mom said, "Oh my God, I've always wanted to try that, but I've heard it hurts really bad! Let me look at you."

Mom knelt down and looked at Bethany closely. Bethany proudly turned and leaned over and spread her butt cheeks while Mom ran her fingers over her skin to feel the smoothness.

Mom said, "It's so smooth. And kissable." She leaned forward and quickly kissed Bethany's butt cheek, causing Bethany to squirm and giggle. Mom slapped Bethany's ass playfully and asked, "So... When can I join you? Are you going to make me wait all the way until tomorrow?"

Bethany said, "I don't know. All I know right this second is I have to pee really bad." She took off into the bathroom while Mom and I waited in the hall. Taking advantage of the situation, Mom moved her naked body into mine and hugged me tightly.

Mom whispered, "I can't believe how jealous this is making me. I miss you so much, even though I have Sandi keeping me company."

I opened my eyes widely and asked, "Sandi is in there with you and Dad?" She nodded and said, "Yes, sweetie. You do remember that you said it was OK to share, don't you? Well, there's been a whole lot of sharing going on this evening. I didn't think it was fair to leave Sandi in your room with you and Bethany right next door to her having sex. That would just be wrong. But in the morning, I'm going to be asking your father about you moving back home with us. I figure he should be sufficiently weakened by then." She smiled wickedly.

I sighed and said, "I didn't know this was going to happen so soon. But I said I'm OK with it and I still am." I picked her up off the ground and squeezed her naked ass cheeks.

She almost squealed and said, "Put me down this instant, Daniel." I put her down, and with no warning at all she dropped to her knees and began sucking my cock. It jumped at her touch and began hardening. She sucked on it for about 10 seconds until we heard the toilet flush. She sighed and stood back up. In a sultry voice, she whispered, "Mmm, I can't wait to taste that from the source."

I must have looked surprised which caused her to giggle. I said, "God Mom, you're such a slut. And I love it!"

She smiled and said, "I know you do."

Bethany came back out after washing her hands and immediately saw my erection. The sigh and eye-roll was almost expected at this point, but right after that she said, "Danny, didn't you say you needed to go too? Well? Get on with it. Good luck hitting the toilet with that boner." She giggled to show she wasn't angry.

I went into the bathroom to pee too, and when I got back, Mom and Bethany were kissing. It definitely wasn't a typical mother/daughter kiss either. I wanted in on the action so I moved forward and put my arms around them both. They immediately repositioned themselves so I could kiss both of them at the same time.

Bethany broke the kiss and said breathlessly, "OK Mom, you can come in now. Just don't hog him all to yourself."

Mom said, "I won't, honey. Tonight is your night." Mom walked back and pushed her door open and said, "I'm off for a while. You two have fun." All we could hear in response was slightly louder than normal moans, so it was obvious what was happening. I felt a twinge of jealousy and tried to stifle it.

Mom noticed my sour expression and said, "Don't worry honey. She still loves you. Remember, sharing is caring." She giggled but I just nodded in response and said nothing.

We walked into Bethany's room and Mom said, "I think we need to get you a bigger bed, baby girl." She giggled. Bethany had a full-size bed and it was really only big enough for two people. Bethany said, "I'm all for that. I wonder if a king-size bed would even fit."

Mom said, "We can figure it out later. Right now, I have something else in mind." Mom turned to Bethany and looked at her in the eyes and pulled her in close. She said, "Are you absolutely sure you want to do this with me? You know that once we go down this road, I will never want to stop, just like I never want to stop what Danny and I have been doing."

Bethany didn't even hesitate and said, "Yes, I am totally sure. I've had a really long time to think about all the outcomes, and as long as you're willing, I don't see any downsides. The only downside with Dan is I might get pregnant, but with you, there's nothing at all. I love you so much Mom. Thank you for changing your mind and letting all this happen."

Mom simply nodded and leaned forward and began kissing Bethany again. She said, "I love you too." They moved to the bed and lay down next to each other. I knelt down next to the bed and just watched. Mom took the lead and climbed on top of Bethany. She rubbed her tits against Bethany's while still kissing her. Bethany's legs were spread open and Mom was between them and grinding against her crotch.

After several minutes, Mom began kissing her way down Bethany's body. She sucked on Bethany's nipples, causing them to harden. She moved further down and started to lightly lick Bethany's pussy, running her tongue up and down the lips. Now that Mom had moved, I saw that there was enough space for me to crawl up on the bed beside Bethany. I began kissing Bethany and she moaned into my mouth loudly as Mom's tongue started licking her clit directly. I also sucked Bethany's nipples softly, even nibbling on them lightly with my lips and teeth.

Bethany said to me, "Let me suck you..."

I moved up and straddled Bethany's chest and slowly eased my penis into her mouth. She continued moaning as Mom licked her clit and pussy. From behind me, Mom purred, "You taste so good baby."

A few minutes went by and we all just got into a groove. Mom must have been feeling a little left out because she said, "Dan, can I turn around so she can lick me too? If we scoot down a little and you turn around, she can still alternate between us."

I didn't say a word. I just moved as Mom had asked. As Mom got into position on top of Bethany, I quickly realized that I'd also be able to fuck her doggy-style while Bethany licked her clit. I rubbed my very wet cock up and down Mom's pussy and began pushing inside her. Looking down, I could see Bethany licking away at Mom's clit.

Now, everyone was moaning. After a while of fucking Mom, I pulled out and slid right into Bethany's waiting mouth for several seconds before burying myself deeply inside Mom's pussy again. The feeling of both was like heaven. Sometimes, I would go all the way inside Mom and stay there for several seconds, not moving. Bethany would take those opportunities to lick my balls since they were right next to her mouth. The dual sensation of having my scrotum licked while my cock was all the way inside Mom's pussy was incredible.

Before long, I started feeling like I was getting close. For several minutes, I had gotten the idea that I wanted Bethany to be able to taste my cum too and when I got the point of no return I pulled the tip of my cock all the way to the opening of Mom's vagina. The first couple spurts went inside her pussy, and then I pulled out just slightly and squirted the rest of it on the outside.

Almost immediately it began dripping down toward Bethany's waiting mouth. She moaned loudly and licked up all of the semen that was gathering around Mom's clit. Finally, she sucked my cock and got all the rest of the cum that was dripping from the tip. The feeling was indescribable.

I crawled down and watched as Mom continued licking Bethany's beautiful pussy. Within a minute or so, both women became quiet and furiously licked each other's clits until they exploded into loud orgasms, almost at the same time.

Mom quickly flipped around and began kissing Bethany, licking up all the rest of my cum that had leaked onto Bethany's face. For several minutes, they kissed each other deeply. I lay beside them and watched. It was so obvious how much they loved each other.

Finally, Mom broke the kissed and sighed and said, "That was so good. Don't try to lie and tell me that's the first time you've ever done that."

Bethany grinned and said, "Was it that obvious?"

Mom said emphatically, "Uh, yeah... There's no way to do that well your very first time, no matter how much natural ability you might have. You've had sex with other girls, haven't you?"

Bethany sighed and said, "Yes. I didn't tell you that time because I was embarrassed and I didn't want you to think I was that much of a slut. I figured if I just said I kissed a few girls you wouldn't be so shocked. But now that I know everything you've done, you're just as much of a slut as I am, or more!" They both giggled.

Mom said, "I had a feeling anyway that you weren't telling me the whole truth. So will you be truthful with me from now on no matter what?"

Bethany nodded and Mom said, "Good. We need to be very honest with each other so no one gets hurt in all this craziness." Mom got off of Bethany and we all scrunched together on the bed sideways, just holding each other tightly.

After a while, Mom said, "Well, I think I'll head out and see what Sandi and Dad are up to. That'll free up some room." She giggled. She stood up and continued, "I'll leave you alone for tonight, my beautiful babies. Have fun. Try to get some sleep." As she said that, she winked at us and giggled.

Bethany said, "Good night, Mom. And thank you again for letting me do this."

Mom said, "You're welcome. But you should really thank your aunt too, you know."

"I will. I promise."

Mom leaned down and kissed Bethany on the lips, and then leaned over and kissed me. I said, "You sleep well too, Mom." I winked at her and she giggled and turned to leave.

After Mom had closed the door, I said softly, "I don't know about you, but I actually am pretty worn out. I think it's going to be a couple hours before I'm ready to go again. I'm only human." I laughed.

Bethany smiled and said, "I know. How about we just snuggle and rest awhile? Can you go turn the light off?"

After the lights were out, we lay in bed and just kissed and caressed each other for a while. Soon, we both drifted off to sleep in each other's arms.

Sometime during the night, I awoke with a start after feeling something wet on my cock. As I became fully awake, I quickly realized that Bethany was under the covers and sucking me back to hardness. She made a slurping sound and released me for a second and whispered, "Wakey wakey, big brother. Your little sister needs to get fucked again."

I could feel that I was easily getting hard again, and what she was doing felt awesome. I wanted to test the waters a bit and whispered back, "I'd be happy to oblige you, little sister. Do you think you'd like to try something different?"

She stopped sucking again and asked, "Different like what?" While she waited for me to answer, she resumed her assault on my cock.

I gathered my courage and asked, "Have you ever tried anal?" From below the covers I heard giggling and she said, "Does my big brother want to fuck my tight little asshole?"

"Yeah. Would you like that?"

She said, "Well, I've really only done it once with an actual guy, and it didn't go so good. It hurt like hell during and then all the next day I was sore. He didn't even finish because it was too painful and I made him stop. But, after that happened, I did experiment by myself with a dildo and a lot more lube and figured out where I went wrong before. Not enough lube and not enough relaxing. So, I would love to give it another try with you. Have you done that with Aunt Sandi?"

I was about to answer but paused. Finally, I said, "I'm not sure how much I should share about what we do. Is talking about it going to make you upset or jealous?" She came out from under the covers and climbed on top of me. She moved herself and slowly slid my hard cock into her pussy. She kissed me and said in a sultry voice, "You're such a thoughtful big, mmmm, brother. Now tell me."

I moaned softly and said, "OK. But all I'll say is yes, we've done it. I definitely know how to make it so it won't hurt you."

She said, "Cool. And do you like to, um, lick her butt?"

She very slowly moved so that I was fully inside her again. I said, "I love it. It makes her cum so hard."

She said, "Holy shit, I never thought talking about Aunt Sandi cumming would turn me on like this. Do you like to finger her ass while doing her doggy style?"

I gasped and said, "Oh yeah. She loves it. Actually, one of her favorite things is to have a huge butt-plug in while I fuck her." I left out the part where sometimes I used a butt-plug too.

Now Bethany gasped and said, "Oh my God! A butt-plug! That is fucking hot. I better stop fucking you before you blast off again. Let me find my bottle of lube."

She climbed off of me and snapped on a lamp sitting on her nightstand. She pulled open the drawer and fished out a bottle of lube.

She plopped down on her stomach and looked at me and said, "I want you to lick me back there first. Let's see how that feels."

I climbed on top of her, but instead of immediately licking her asshole, I grabbed her legs and spread them apart. I climbed on top of her and slid my cock back into her pussy from behind. She moaned as I kissed the back of her neck and upper back. I slowly moved down until my face was near her ass crack. She pulled herself up just slightly on her knees and her little puckered asshole came into view. I reached under her and softly massaged her clit.

As my tongue came into contact with her anus, she gasped loudly and clenched tightly. She said, "Woo! That feels so weird. It tickles!"

I knew that meant that she wasn't quite aroused enough, so I turned upside down and got up under her and began licking her pussy and then her clit. As she got more into it, I began lightly rubbing my finger on her asshole. Each time, she clenched.

I said, "Relax. It will feel so good. I promise I won't hurt you."

"Sorry. I know, I know. Please be patient. I've never really done this before."

I turned back over again and continued gently pressing against her clit. This time when I licked her ass, she was able to not clench down. I gently licked her and began pushing the tip of my tongue inside her.

When I did that, she moaned and said, "Oh my God, is your tongue actually going in there? It feels so fucking good. I've never felt anything like that!"

After tongue-fucking her tight asshole for a while, I grabbed the bottle of lube and got some on my fingers. I said, "Here comes a finger, OK?"

I put my finger at her opening and pushed it inside. Bethany immediately clenched down but then quickly released the hold until I could push it in all the way. Breathlessly, she said, "Feels good. More..."

I added a second finger slowly until they were both all the way in. I began moving my fingers in and out, ever so slowly.

After a while of doing this, I asked, "Ready for more?"

Immediately, she moaned and said, "So ready."

I said, "OK, well the easiest way to do it for me is with you on your back. We'll put a pillow under your butt to raise you up a bit."

We got positioned and I lubed myself. I had her lift her legs and I put the head of my cock at her opening and guided the tip in with my hand. Once that was in, I waited until Bethany relaxed her sphincter muscle. I said, "Breathe deeply and push out a little like you're pooping."

She giggled at this and said, "OK, no need to get gross." But she knew what I wanted anyway and I slowly and gradually pushed more until I was all the way inside her."

I pulled back out very slowly until just the tip was left and then reached down and rubbed her clit.

She gasped and clenched hard and moaned loudly. She said, "Oh fuck! Stop that or I'll cum in two seconds."

I laughed and said, "Feels good, doesn't it? It gets better. Now just relax and try to stay relaxed." She released her tight clench and I slid completely inside her again.

From time to time, I would reach down and lightly flick her clit, just enough to keep her close but not enough to make her cum. Sometimes I would touch her clit when I was all the way inside, causing her to tightly grip my cock. Since her feet were by my face, I massaged them and even sucked on her toes and licked her feet. After several minutes, I was starting to feel like I was ready to cum.

Breathlessly, I said, "Gonna cum soon. I'm gonna pull out and cum on your tits. OK?"

She opened her eyes and said, "No! I want you to cum in my ass! Fuck me!"

I didn't think it was the time to explain what might happen if I came inside her ass, so I just kept going. I said, "OK. Then rub your clit and cum with me."

Bethany immediately moved her hand between her legs and began masturbating in earnest. Within seconds, she was making loud "mmmm" sounds as I greatly increased the speed of thrusting. Just as I felt her body tense up in a powerful orgasm, I unleashed a torrent of cum deep inside her ass.

At that moment, I groaned loudly and Bethany tried to stifle a scream but was mostly unsuccessful. It lasted for a good 10 seconds until finally her body relaxed and collapsed.

I was still buried deep inside her and I said, "OK, I'm going to pull out. Now is the time to clench. Squeeze me until I'm all the way out. We don't want a mess."

She breathed deeply and hoarsely whispered, "OK." She squeezed as best as she could and I slowly pulled out. I quickly grabbed a few tissues from her nightstand and gently wiped up the cum and lube that were now oozing out of her.

I pulled the pillow out from under her and her legs collapsed. She said, "Oh, sweet Jesus. That was the absolute most powerful orgasm I've ever had in my life. What in the fuck did you just do to me?" She giggled.

"I knew you would like it if you could experience it the right way."

She just looked up at me in the dim lamp light and nodded. She said, "It didn't hurt at all. And it still doesn't. Oh Danny, you were so perfect!" She sat up and grabbed me and pulled me down to her. We kissed for many long minutes until we were sleepy again.

Bethany said, "I'm totally wiped out. I may sleep forever. Good night, and I love you." She kissed me one last time and turned her bedside lamp off. I said, "I love you too. I'll never forget this night for the rest of my life." She whispered, "Me too."

We slept soundly for the rest of the night.

I finally woke up the next morning around 9:15. Bethany was still sleeping next to me, and I didn't want to wake her up. She looked like an angel. Since I needed to wash, I didn't want to wake her up when we couldn't really do anything.

I went down the hall and got into the shower. The hot water felt great, and soon I started to feel somewhat alive again. Halfway through washing, Bethany came into the bathroom and bounded into the shower behind me and said, "Hey, why didn't you wake me up? We could've come in here together."

"You just looked so peaceful. I didn't want to disturb you."

"OK, well, from now on, on the nights where you're mine, if you wake up, wake me up, and I'll do the same. I don't want to miss one second of my time with you."

I turned and nodded and said, "OK, you're right. Sorry about that. I just needed to get clean, after, you know..."

"You mean after butt-fucking me into another plane of existence? That?"

I laughed and said, "Ha ha, if you say so."

"I do. I've never felt anything even close to that. I wanna do it again and soon." She paused and said, "You know, I need to get clean back there too. Can you wash me?" She turned around and lifted her leg up on the side of the tub and waited expectantly. I got the soap and washed her asshole thoroughly, even sticking my finger inside her. She moaned, "Ohhh, still feels good." Once she was completely washed and rinsed, she turned and said, "Let me do you now."

I had already pretty much finished washing but didn't mind her doing it again. I said nothing, but I switched places with her and allowed her to wash me just as I had done to her. When she stuck her finger inside me, she immediately noticed that I was getting hard. She giggled and said, "I see someone else likes it in the butt." She pushed her finger in further and wiggled it around. I was pretty used to having this done to me and was able to almost immediately relax myself to allow her to push in even further.

She began stroking my cock from behind as she continued fingering my ass. A couple minutes went by until it started to get a little uncomfortable, so I said, "Let's go back to bed and do this right. Shower sex is pretty overrated." I laughed.

Bethany quickly rinsed off and we got out of the shower. Wrapped in towels, we headed back to her room. When I closed the door, Bethany said, "I wanna try something this time. Lie down." She had a decidedly wicked gleam in her eyes.

I lay down on the bed and watched as she got her small bottle of lube out of the nightstand. I said, "Uh oh." She giggled and said, "My turn."

Bethany got between my legs and started sucking my cock until I was hard again. She held my cock in her hand and said, "Legs up, slave. Show me your asshole."

Slave? I smiled inwardly and pulled my legs up as she directed. I could almost feel her trepidation as she inched lower and lower with her tongue. When the tip of her tongue very lightly touched the edge of my anus, I gently asked, "Are you OK?"

She said, "Quiet, slave." She slowly pumped my cock with her hand as she grew more and more confident in licking my asshole. It started to feel really good and I moaned with pleasure to let her know she was doing a good job.

Suddenly, she slapped my ass hard. My eyes flew open and I fought to stay quiet, not wanting to ruin my performance as the willing slave. She said loudly, "You like that, do you?" She slapped the other cheek even harder. She said, "You may answer."

I said, "Yes!" She said, "Yes, what? You may address me as Mistress." She slapped my ass again, still harder than the last time. I was almost sure I'd have red marks when this was over, but it was fine.

I said, "Yes, Mistress." She continued licking my asshole and pumping my cock. She said, "You may not cum until I command it. If you do, you'll get 10 extra swats."

"Yes, Mistress." I yelped as she slapped me once more.

Bethany got more comfortable with licking my asshole and started to hungrily lick all around my ass and balls. She began pressing her tongue against my opening and pushed hard, getting the tip inside. Once she got that far, she started tongue-fucking me in earnest. I heard the bottle of lube pop open and then felt cold as she dripped some onto me. She then inserted the tip of her finger and began moving it in and out. I relaxed quickly and before long, her entire finger was inside. She switched to sucking my cock and fucking my asshole with her finger. She paused for a moment and lubed up two more fingers. Bethany has small hands but it was still a shock when she jammed three fingers into my ass.

I made a loud "Ahhhh!" sound as I did my best to relax and let her keep going. She said, "I rather enjoy fucking your asshole, slave. I wish I had a huge cock so I could give you a proper reaming. Would you like my big hard cock inside your asshole, slave?"

When I didn't answer immediately, SLAP! Her hand came down hard again on my ass cheek and she said, "Answer! You want my giant cock filling you up, splitting you open, don't you slave?"

I whispered, "Yes, Mistress." She said, "Then say it!" SLAP!

I said, "I want your giant cock splitting me open!"

SLAP!

"Mistress!"

She said loudly, "And you want me to shoot my cum deep inside your ass, don't you slave?" As soon as she finished speaking, she engulfed my cock back in her mouth and nearly gagged as she tried to take it as deep as she could.

"Ahhh! Yes, Mistress, please fill me up with your cum!" I guess that was good enough because she didn't slap me. She did continue quickly fucking her fingers into me as deep as they would go. Before long, she added her pinky finger, so now everything except her thumb was stretching me to the limit. It felt great. I would need to teach her how to massage my prostate later.

I was starting to get close and started squeezing my pelvic muscles to stop myself from cumming. She could feel me tensing up and thankfully took her mouth away. She said, "You've been a very obedient slave. You may cum." SLAP!

I thought I had been good, but I guess she thought I needed another slap to make sure I knew my place. She grabbed my cock and started jacking it quickly. In seconds, my orgasm overwhelmed me. Rope after rope of semen exploded from my cock as she continued roughly fingering my ass.

She said loudly, "Good, slave! Now you're going to get your true reward." She began gathering cum from the puddles that were on my stomach and pushed them inside my asshole with her fingers.

"Your cum belongs to me, slave, and I just filled your ass with it! Do you love having my cum deep in your ass?!"

SLAP!

"Fuck! Yes, I love your cum deep in my ass! I love it Mistress!"

SLAP! "You are NOT allowed to say 'fuck' to me, slave!" SLAP!

Next, Mistress Bethany moved upward. There were still small puddles of cum on my chest and she happily licked them up, smacking her lips as she did. She rubbed her pussy all over my cock and then continued moving up, rubbing it all over my stomach and chest, leaving a wet trail as she went. When she reached my mouth, she kissed me hard and spit the cum into my mouth.

She looked at me sternly and said, "Do you like the way my cum tastes, slave?"

She raised her hand as if getting ready to slap my face, so I quickly said, "Yes, Mistress! I love your cum!"

She smiled and said, "Oh? Show me how much you love it and swallow it!"

I swallowed it down and she used the fingers that had been in my asshole to force my mouth open to check my compliance.

She said, "Good, slave. You may now lick my pussy since you've been so very obedient."

She continued moving up until her pussy was on my face. I pulled her close to me and slapped her ass really hard. She didn't object and instead moaned loudly so I did it again. With each slap, her moaning increased until she was almost shouting. With one hand I spanked her and fingered her asshole with the other, using the copious pussy juice that was flowing out of her as lube.

I licked her pussy up and down and stuck my tongue inside her, lapping up her sweet juices. I licked her clit and occasionally gave her another swat on the ass. Soon, her shouting became a guttural shrieking until her body began shaking and she exploded. She leaned her head back and just screamed at the top of her lungs like she was being murdered. She screamed, "OH GOD!"

I held her tightly against me and continued licking until she groaned in a whisper, "Please, stop! Hurting!"

She lay on top of me trembling for the next 10 minutes. Finally, she just whispered, "I love you." I said, "Love you too." I squeezed her tightly.

She took a deep breath and said, "That was so good. Did I hurt you?" She raised herself up and looked at my red ass cheeks and said, "Damn, you're all red. I'm so sorry, I guess I got carried away. Is your butthole OK?" She gently rubbed her fingers around my anus and I said, "Yeah, I don't think there's any permanent damage. You were a little rough though, Mistress." I smiled to let her know I wasn't angry.

She said, "I'll try to control myself a little better next time. I just lost it. I hope you're not too mad at me for spitting cum in your mouth. You didn't even flinch. I thought for sure you'd spit it out, but you just went with it."

I said, "I wasn't mad at all. I, um, have some experience in that area."

Her eyes opened wide and she asked excitedly, "What?! Have you sucked a guy off before?!"

"No! Of course not. I meant I've tasted my own cum before. Sandi really likes it when I lick it from her."

She giggled and said, "Oh. Sandi, Sandi, Sandi. Damn, she sounds wild. I'm starting to have all kinds of new respect for her."

I agreed, "She is wild, but in a very good way. She's very liberated."

She sadly said, "Well, shit. I guess there's nothing you haven't really already done then."

"Oh no, she's never been my mistress before. That title belongs to you, Mistress Bethany."

She smiled widely and said, "Really? Yay me!"

We ran out of things to talk about and just laid on the bed recovering for a few minutes. Finally, I said, "So, I guess we need to go shower again." She giggled and said, "For sure. So, you're not going to leave me alone in bed this time?"

I smiled and said, "No way, Mistress."

She laughed and we headed to the shower again.

After coming back from the shower, I gathered up my dirty clothes and all my other stuff and headed back to my room where my clean clothes were.

As I was getting dressed, Sandi came in and sat on the bed. She said softly, "Well, how was it? Was it what you wanted? It sounded like she was dying. We heard you all the way in the kitchen."

I looked at her and saw that her expression was tense. I knew that I needed to choose my words carefully, so I thought about it for a minute before saying, "It was really good. But it wasn't as good as when I'm with you."

Her expression relaxed just a bit and she said, "Well, that's quite diplomatic of you to say that. I appreciate it. Now tell me the real truth."

"Sandi, I knew this moment would come, and I'm not sure what you want me to say. I don't think there's much I can say that wouldn't somehow upset you. It's not a competition where I'm going to choose a winner. I can tell you that she said she really respects you a lot more because of all the things you taught me."

She smiled just slightly and asked, "Oh, is that true? What did you do with her?"

I felt like a lumbering bear that had just stepped into the trap. I sat down on the bed next to her and said, "Nothing all that special. We did have anal sex and it was the first time she's done it the proper way. And just now she played mistress and I was her slave. My ass is all red and it's still burning." I rubbed my ass to try to ease the pain.

She stiffened and said, "All that sounds pretty special to me."

I sighed said, "OK, alright, it was special. Please, I don't want to hurt you." Trying to change the subject, I said, "So how was your night? It sounded pretty good from what I could hear through the door. Do you want to tell me everything that happened between you and Dad?"

She laughed and said, "Yes, it was good. OK, I can see your point. Maybe it would be best to just drop it then. Can you just hold me for a little while? Maybe that will make me feel a little better."

We lay back on the bed and just held each other tightly for a long time. After a while, I started to gently rub her back. With each pass of my hand, she moaned softly and pressed herself into me. She whispered, "Promise me you won't ever leave me."

I whispered, "I promise."

Mom stepped into the doorway and knocked on the open door and said, "Hey guys, Mom and I are taking Bethany on a little post-birthday shopping trip." She looked at Sandi and asked, "You wanna go or stay here with Danny?"

Not moving, Sandi said, "I'll stay. I'm not up to shopping."

Mom said, "OK, I understand."

She came over to the bed and leaned down and gave me a quick kiss. She said, "Hold on to her. She needs you right now." I smiled up at her and nodded.

Mom said, "We'll be back in a couple hours. Love you guys. Be good." She giggled.

When Sandi and I went downstairs, the house was empty. Dad and Grandpa were out back in the shop working on something, so I went out to talk to Dad for a couple minutes.

When I came through the door, Dad said, "Well, there he is. How's your day going today, son?" He and Grandpa both chuckled and my face reddened.

Without me answering, he said, "So, your mother talked to me about you and Sandi moving in with us."

I said, "Oh? And what did you think about it? It was just an idea they came up with last weekend."

Dad looked at Grandpa and said, "Dave, can you give us a few minutes?"

Grandpa said, "Sure thing, I'll go see what Sandi's up to." He patted me on the shoulder as he went by and walked back into the house.

"Dan, I have to say that after everything that happened yesterday with Sandi, the idea sounds pretty good. How are you feeling about this whole sharing deal? Are you absolutely sure you want to do that?" Hearing him talk about Sandi caused a tinge of jealousy to surge within me, but it passed fairly quickly.

"Well, you've been really great about sharing Mom with us. I figured I owed you and that it was the right thing to do."

He said, "It's not about what you think is right. I want to know how you feel about it. I'm just going to ask you straight out here, are you OK with me having sex with Sandi, or is it going to drive you insane?"

"Well, I know it's already happened, and yes I do feel jealous, but I don't think it's going to make me go nuts or anything."

He smiled and said, "Well, OK. The next question is, what do you think is going to happen in three years after you graduate and get a job?"

I pondered this question and said, "I don't know. I guess I hadn't thought that far ahead yet. Maybe we could still live here. I mean, it's not like we'll be having kids."

He sat down on one of the shop chairs and pointed to the other one for me to sit down.

He said, "Well, with these kinds of decisions, you need to always consider the future. I want to tell you why I suggested you move in with her in the first place. For one, it was pretty obvious that you were in love with her. But second, it was clear to your mother how Bethy was feeling, and I wasn't willing to have the two of you here together where something might happen between you. It was a lot easier to keep you and Bethy separated if you were in another city. Did you realize that?"

I nodded and said, "I wasn't sure, but I had an inkling that had something to do with it."

He looked a little surprised and said, "Oh really? I have to say I'm impressed. You're not just a kid anymore, are you? You're getting yourself caught up in all kinds of grown-up shit now." We both laughed and I said, "Yeah."

Finally, he said, "Well Dan, you're welcome to live in my house as long as you and Sandi like. But remember, it is my house. And I'm going to expect you and Sandi to pay your fair share of things. Hell, maybe if you get a good job we can all chip in and get a bigger house all together. What do you think of that?"

"Wow, that'd be great. Or maybe we could get two houses next to each other. That way, you guys could still have some semblance of privacy."

He nodded and said, "Well, now you're talking. Good idea. That would probably work better for everyone. We'd be able to explain that a lot better to guests." He laughed. He paused and then added, "There's just one more thing. About your sister."

He paused and took a deep breath. His face took on a very serious expression and he locked eyes with me. He said slowly, "I know you two had a good time if all the screaming in the middle of the night and this morning was any indication. But I swear if you get her pregnant there will be hell to pay. Do you fully and completely comprehend what I'm saying to you?"

"Yes sir. I feel exactly the same way."

He said, "Good. Sometimes women can be a little weird about that stuff. Hormones. Don't let her talk you into it under any circumstances. I know she has her IUD, but it still worries me. Abortions are no fucking joke, Dan, and I won't have my little girl go through that. Honestly, I think your mother's crazy for allowing it in the first place. But then, all kinds of crazy shit has been happening lately. Look at last night." He put his hands in the air.

I said, "Believe me, having kids is the furthest thing from my mind, so there is no way I can be talked into it, and I'll make sure Bethany understands that too. You have my word on it Dad."

Dad said, "It's a great relief to hear you sound so responsible." He let out a huge sigh and added, "You really had me worried when we found out about you and your aunt. I thought to myself that that was no way a responsible person behaves. But you proved me wrong by the way you've been handling yourself. Don't let all this stuff go to your head, OK? I mean, you pretty much lucked your way into a unique kind of situation with your mother and Sandi. You do realize that, right?"

"Definitely. I'm sure there can't be very many sisters that had the relationship they did."

He said, "Oh, you know it. But here we are. And as long as we don't let ourselves get overly attached and clingy and jealous and all that other bullshit, all of us can have a great time. And I'll tell Bethy the same thing as soon as I get to talk to her. She can't expect you to drop what you have going to be with her exclusively. She can always get another boyfriend of the week if she wants to, but at least with you I know you're a stand-up guy that won't hurt her and I basically don't have to worry so much."

I was practically stunned by what he was saying, and it showed. He said, "Again, let me repeat myself. Don't get a big head. I'll allow this to continue just as long as you continue to show me that you're worthy. Step out of line once and I will smack you down like a bug. Do you hear me boy?"

I said as sincerely as possible, "I won't let you down Dad. I know you've put a lot of faith in me to do the right thing, and I will do everything I can not to mess it up."

Dad smiled widely and slapped me on the shoulder, "Good, I'm glad we understand each other. Could you go back in and give your grandpa the all clear?"

I headed back in and found Grandpa talking with Sandi. As I approached, he said, "Is your dad done giving you the new rules?" He laughed.

"Yep, I basically know that if I step out of line and do something wrong, I'm dead."

We all laughed and Sandi said, "I can't imagine that it's quite that severe. He's just looking after his little girl, after all."

Grandpa left to go back out with Dad and I continued talking with Sandi. I asked her, "How are you doing? I mean really? Are you OK?"

She smiled and said, "I wasn't doing so well this morning, but after you came back to me after your shower I feel a million times better. I think I have my jealousy all tucked away for the moment."

We went into the living room and sat on the couch. I told her about Dad's idea of possibly getting houses next to each other once I had a good job, and she said, "You know, we don't really have to wait. I know I don't flaunt it, but I am quite well-off. After Kurt died, his life insurance left me a lot of money that I've invested very well. And my house is completely paid off. When I sell it and move, I, or more like we, will be able to easily afford a house."

I said, "Wow, really?" I got a wicked smile and said sarcastically, "So, I don't even need to get a job after school and I can just mooch off you then?" I laughed.

She giggled and said, "Well, if you play your cards right, I'll leave all my money to you. But don't think for a minute that you can just turn into a lazy barnacle whose only purpose is to have sex with me whenever I desire, although you do still have to do that."

I laughed and she went on, "No, you need to know how to support yourself in this life, and that means you have to work and be a productive member of society. There isn't much I hate more than the children of rich parents that have every single thing handed to them without them ever having earned it. They're just little parasites. I blame the parents and not them, of course. I will not allow you to become like them. But you're already not like them, so I'm not even worried. You're going to finish college and get a job and we're going to live our lives. The big advantage you'll have is not really having to worry about money, and that will play into all sorts of aspects of your life that you can't even imagine right now at 19."

"Cool."

She smiled again and said, "Yes, it is cool. But, separate houses is the best idea I've heard. I think I would like to keep my own house separate from my sister, even though I love her to death. Sometimes we're going to want to have our own time apart from each other, and if we're all together in the same house I'm sure there will eventually be friction."

Just then there was a sound outside, and the front door opened. Bethany came in, looking all excited and happy.

She shouted, "Hey you guys!" She rushed over and hugged me and kissed me on the lips.

She looked at Sandi and said, "Aunt Sandi, I wanted to thank you from the bottom of my heart." She leaned down and hugged Sandi tightly. As she was doing this, Mom and Tina came in from the car. Eventually Bethany ended up on her knees between Sandi's legs, just holding onto her.

Finally, she hugged her even tighter and grunted and said, "Thank you so much. I love you." She moved up and kissed Sandi on the cheek.

Sandi gasped and said, "My God, girl, you're going to squeeze the life out of me! You're most welcome."

Bethany said, "Oops, sorry." She loosened her grip but didn't let go yet. Instead, she turned her head and rested it on Sandi's chest.

Sandi looked over at me and gave me a questioning look, and I sent her the same surprised look in return. Sandi kissed Bethany on the top of the head and said, "Come on now, get up. Your knees are going to start hurting." She giggled.

When Bethany looked up, there were happy tears in her eyes. She said, "I'm OK." She wiped her eyes and said, "Mom said you and Danny are moving in with us! I'm so excited I'm about to scream!" To show us she was serious, she actually did squeal a little. Everyone laughed.

Sandi said, "Well, there are a lot of things to do before that can happen, but that's roughly the plan. I need to talk to your mother about the logistics first, but yes-"

Bethany cut her off and said, "This is so epic!" She began hugging Sandi again, and Sandi just held onto her and smiled.

Sandi turned to Mom and said, "Dee, Dan was out talking to James and the idea came up that we get two houses next to each other instead of trying to all live here in your house. And I really like that idea. That would almost be just as good, right? What do you think?"

Mom said, "I... Well, yeah, that could work too. I can see how having separate houses would be good if we ever need our own space. OK, you talked me into it. That's a great idea!"

Mom came over to where Sandi and Bethany were on the couch. I scooted down so Mom could sit where I was next to Sandi. Mom and Sandi hugged each other with Bethany still holding on. Tina came over and sat on my lap and I put my arm around her.

Tina said, "I think it's wonderful. It's meant to be."

Mom kissed Sandi on the lips and they both whispered in unison, "I love you more than life itself."

Bethany scooted up and kissed Mom on the lips. She said, "I love you too Mom."

Sandi said, "Hey, can I get one of those too?" Bethany said, "You sure can." She chastely kissed Sandi on the lips and said, "I love you Aunt Sandi."

Sandi said, "I love you too, Bethy. I'm glad you're so excited. So, did you guys have a productive shopping trip?"

Bethany excitedly said, "We sure did! I'm getting a new king-size bed! Here, look, I took pictures of it on my phone. We all laid on it at the same time at the store. It was so comfy. I'm sure the sales guy thought we were crazy women." She giggled.

She pulled her phone out and showed us the pictures. I said, "Wow, is that going to fit in your room?"

Bethany said, "We did a quick measurement, and it'll be a little tight, but that's fine by me. And it's going to be here on Tuesday! And, not only that, but we're getting another one for your old room, Dan."

I was very surprised and said, "Wow, cool. You guys really went all out."

Tina smiled down at me and leaned over and kissed me. She said, "Now we'll have plenty of room to play. We may just have to have ourselves a little orgy to celebrate." She giggled and reached down and rubbed my penis through my pants.

I sighed and said, "You are all going to be the death of me, I just know it. But at least I'll die happy." I smiled.

Mom said, "Oh, don't worry, honey. We can take care of each other while you recover." All of them giggled as I remained silent. Thinking of that made my cock leap to full hardness in a matter of seconds and I said boldly to Mom, "Well, maybe we should just go upstairs and see how that would work on your bed right now."

Everyone looked at each other for a few seconds, not knowing what to say. I had my hand on Tina's ass and was kneading her cheek out of view of everyone else.

We all looked to Mom who finally said, "Well, why not? You guys go ahead up and I'll tell James what's happening." Mom looked at Bethany and asked, "Are you sure you want to do this? It's a big step compared with what we did last night."

Bethany said confidently, "I'm so ready."

Mom laughed and said, "Well, OK then. I'll be right back. If anyone needs to go potty, better go now."

Everyone except Mom headed upstairs. It seemed like everyone needed to pee before heading into Mom's room, so we took turns using both the hall and master bathrooms. As usual, Sandi and I went in together.

Mom came back almost right away and said, "It looks like they went to the hardware store. I didn't even notice the car was gone. I sent him a text to take his time." She giggled as she closed her bedroom door.

Mom also went to the bathroom and came out naked. Everyone else was still dressed, and Mom said, "Now, I don't think we can have a very successful orgy if everyone has their clothes on."

We all quickly disrobed and I pulled the comforter off of the bed. Sandi pulled the sheet back and everyone climbed on the bed. There was plenty of room on the king-size bed for all of us.

Tina said, "My word, Bethy, you are a very beautiful young lady. How do you keep such a flat tummy?"

Bethany blushed deeply and said, "Thank you Grandma. It's all due to Pilates and P90X I guess. I work really hard to stay fit."

That was when Tina noticed that Bethany was hairless, and she gasped and said, "Oh my, what happened down there?"

Bethany explained again about the waxing.

Mom said, "Well, it does look cute. I might be willing to try that if a certain son asked me very nicely." She looked at me and smiled.

I said, "Wow, would you? I have to admit that I love it. It feels so smooth and you don't have to worry about accidentally getting any hairs in your mouth."

Mom said, "I'll see what your dad thinks." She looked at Sandi and asked, "What do you think? We could go together."

Sandi said, "I'll have to think about it. But I have to admit, it looks very nice on Bethy." She looked at Bethany and asked, "Does it itch?"

Bethany said, "Not at all. It feels very different in my panties though. Almost a little tickly. I'm still getting used to it."

Mom looked around and said, "Hmmm, we have so many women and only one man. What to do? What. To. Do. Hmmm..."

She thought about it for a minute and said, "Why don't we take turns and just get him close? If we let him rest enough in between, we can probably get him to last a long time. Do you think you can do that Danny?"

I laughed and said, "Wow, well, even if I can't, there's no way I'm saying no to that. Where do you want me?"

Mom said, "Just right in the middle. We'll come to you. Bethy, since it's your birthday, you can go first." She giggled.

Bethany pumped her fist in the air and said, "Yes!"

Mom, Sandi, and Tina moved to the side of the bed and I lay in the middle. Bethany moved down and started sucking my cock until it was fully hard. She came up and slowly started rubbing her pussy lips on me. She reached between her legs and rubbed my cock on her clit, and then put it into her opening and slowly guided it all the way inside her pussy. The women that were watching all let out "Oooohs and Ahhhs" as they intently watched us.

Bethany sat up and moved up and down slowly and rubbed her clit with her finger at the same time. She leaned forward so I could lick and suck on her nipples and alternated between the two positions so she could continue masturbating herself.

She knew that if she moved slowly enough, it would take an extra-long time before she had to give up her place. Mom was quick to figure out what she was doing and said, "We're waiting. Speed it up or I'm calling time." She giggled.

Bethany groaned and looked down at me and smiled and mouthed the word "Busted." She started moving faster and rubbing her clit more rapidly. When she started getting close, she sat down on me fully and closed her eyes. I could feel her rhythmically squeezing her vaginal muscles until suddenly she gasped loudly and came. As soon as she calmed down, I panted and said, "Bethy, please, you have to get off or I'm gonna cum." She quickly pulled herself off and I breathed deeply to try to maintain control.

A few minutes went by until I opened my eyes, and when I did, I saw that Mom and Sandi were kissing each other and Tina was slowly fingering her clit as she watched. It was too much to see and I snapped my eyes closed again and counted to a hundred. Finally, I felt my penis begin to deflate.

Bethany noticed that and said, "I think he's ready to go again. Who's next?"

Sandi said to Mom, "You can go now if you want. I'll keep Mom occupied while you're up there."

Mom climbed on top of me and was able to sit right down on me since she was now dripping wet and I still had Bethany's pussy juice all over me. I loudly moaned and said, "Oh God."

Mom giggled and asked, "You OK? Just say so when you're ready."

I whispered, "OK." Like Bethany, she slowly rode me. Unlike Bethany, she lay forward the whole time so I could lick and suck her nipples and squeeze her breasts. She seemed fine without having an orgasm herself and just enjoyed the pleasurable sensations of fucking.

Within a few minutes, I started to feel like I was getting close, so I said, "It's almost time."

Mom climbed off and said, "Did I make you feel good baby?" I smiled and nodded.

I lay there and tried to think of unsexy thoughts to try to recover as best as I could. I kept my eyes closed from fear of seeing something too arousing around me. Pretty soon, I felt someone else climbing on top of me.

I opened my eyes and saw that it was Tina. She smiled down at me and said, "My turn. It looked like you were ready to go again." I smiled up at her and reached up to rub on her tits. She closed her eyes and got into the groove. Tina softly moaned as she fucked me for several minutes. I happened to look over and saw Bethany kissing Sandi and pinching her nipples. My eyes nearly bugged out of my head and I suddenly lost all concentration. I moaned loudly and flooded Tina's pussy with cum. I yelled "Ohhhhh!" followed quickly by "Oh noooooo!"

Tina giggled and said to the others, "Ooopsie, it looks like our young man has shot his load a little prematurely."

I groaned and said, "Sorry. Bethany kissing Sandi was too much to look at."

Bethany laughed and said, "Sorry about that. Watching you was making us so turned on I couldn't help myself. And Aunt Sandi didn't seem to mind."

Sandi giggled and said, "I certainly didn't. Mom, come over here to me. If I can't have my turn, I'll take what you have inside you."

Sandi lay on the bed next to me and Tina moved over and sat on her face. Sandi licked my cum out of her mother's pussy and Mom bent over at the end of the bed and started licking Sandi's pussy. Bethany looked on for a moment and then wedged herself on the floor under Mom and started licking her pussy. It was an incredible sight. I just lay there and watched it in complete awe.

After a couple minutes, everyone was moaning. Tina was first to reach orgasm, followed quickly by Mom. Tina climbed off Sandi's face and knelt next to her and started licking her closest nipple. She looked over at me and motioned me to join her. I started licking and sucking on Sandi's other nipple, eliciting loud moans from Sandi. At the same time, Bethany stood and took turns licking Sandi's pussy and clit with Mom. I moved up and began kissing Sandi and noticed the distinct taste of Tina's pussy as well as my cum.

Within another minute, Sandi's body tensed up and she screamed in a powerful, shaking orgasm. She completely relaxed and sunk into the bed, totally spent.

Everyone was satisfied at this point so we all found a spot on the bed to lay down and just breathe. Bethany was the first to speak and said, "That was fucking awesome!"

Mom said, "Language!" She giggled and said, "Sorry, old habits die hard. You're right, it was fucking awesome." Everyone laughed.

Bethany said, "I just want to thank everyone for making my birthday the best ever. It was better than even my imagination."

Mom said, "Was it worth all the waiting I put your through?"

Bethany took in a huge breath and let it out slowly while making sort of a satisfied humming sound and slowly said, "Sooo worth it..."

Everyone slowly got up and went to the bathrooms to get cleaned up and dressed. Before heading back downstairs, we all met up and had a big group hug.

When we got downstairs, I motioned for Bethany to come with me so we could talk privately and we ended up in the laundry room. I closed the door behind us and she said, "What?"

"It seemed like you were getting pretty friendly with Sandi up there."

She immediately blushed and looked down and said, "I know. It all just sort of happened. Are you upset?"

"No! No, of course not. I loved it. You kissing her like that made me cum when I was trying not to. And then you went down on her with Mom. It was so hot!" I laughed and she seemed to relax and even smiled.

She said, "After the things you told me about her and then the news about her letting you come back home, I started feeling really different about her. I couldn't stop thinking about her while we were bed shopping. I've been so pissed at her for taking you away and at Mom for making me wait all this time, but now that it's finally over I feel ashamed for blaming her. She really is beautiful, just like Mom. And it's so clear now how much she loves you. It's kind of like we all have this special bond now. You."

"It makes me so happy to hear you say all of that. I've been so worried about how angry you were all this time." I pulled her into a hug and just held her.

She sighed with relief and said, "Oh good, I'm glad that's all it was. I have this irrational fear that this is all going to come to a sudden end."

I thought back to what Dad had said to me earlier about not screwing things up and said, "You should talk to Dad and get his thoughts on everything. I was talking to him earlier, and he said he's fine with all this just as long as I don't do anything to hurt you. And that most importantly means not getting you pregnant."

She pulled back and quietly said, "Don't worry, I've got the birth control thing covered, OK?"

She hugged me again and put her hand on my cock and squeezed it. She giggled and said, "You're hard again."

I smiled and said, "It may be hard but I need time to recover. It actually kind of hurts a little."

She said, "Oh, OK... Well, I'll be ready when you are." I nodded and turned to leave. She moved quickly and put her hand on the door. She said, "Wait, I wanted to ask you something."

I looked at her expectantly. She continued, "Now that I've done some things with Aunt Sandi, I want to do more. A lot more. Is that OK with you?"

Needing no time to think about that, I grinned and said, "Totally."

She added, "Even if it's just me and her without you?"

I said, "Yep, it's fine. Something tells me you'll have to stop calling her aunt too."

She said, "Oh yeah, she already told me that when we were upstairs cleaning up. She seems really cool about what happened."

I said, "OK, great. I'm so glad you guys worked it all out. And again, I couldn't be happier." I leaned over and kissed her before opening the door.

The rest of Sunday was uneventful until dinner that evening. For most of the dinner, we talked about Bethany and I going back to school pretty soon and the plans for my and Sandi's commitment ceremony.

As everyone was talking away, I suddenly felt like someone was looking at me and I looked around and saw someone looking at me and waving from a couple tables over. I looked at the familiar face and waved back. My heart began to pound when I saw Amy stand and start walking toward us. Sandi noticed where I was looking and whispered, "Who is that?"

I choked on some water and started coughing. When I could talk, I turned to her and whispered, "It's Amy. She's the girl at work I was telling you about." Sandi's expression went from happy to a flash of angry and then to pretend-happy in a matter of seconds as Amy got closer.

I backed up my chair and stood. As Amy approached our table, she brightly said, "Hey Danny! I can't believe you're eating at the same restaurant as my parents and me! The stars must have aligned."

She walked to my side of the table and hugged me. I said, "Hi." I went around the table and did the introductions. When I got to Sandi, Amy said, "Sandi?! Oh my God, Dan has told me so much about you! It's so nice to meet you."

Sandi said, "Well, I've heard good things about you too." In truth, I had avoided talking about Amy with Sandi as much as I possibly could.

Amy was wearing a dark blue dress that conservatively covered her breasts and extended down to her knees. She has shoulder-length reddish-blonde hair, blue eyes and is almost as fit and trim as Bethany. She is also 19 and works at the same company as I am during the summer break.

Amy said, "Well, it was nice meeting you all. I'll let you get back to your evening. It was very nice seeing you Danny. I guess I'll see you tomorrow at work?"

I said, "Yep, see you there." Amy hugged me again and then walked away. Sandi let out a huge sigh as everyone at the table watched Amy's perfect ass as she sashayed back to her parents' table.

Dad let out an almost inaudible whistle and Mom shot him a murderous look. He went silent and looked down at his plate. No one was saying a word and it was starting to get uncomfortable.

Finally, Bethany broke the silence, saying, "Well, she seemed nice. And pretty. Wow."

Sandi sighed. She looked at me and said, "I'll say. What are the chances she would be at the same restaurant as us? Is she stalking you or something?"

"Well, I know her parents live here, so I'm sure it's just a coincidence. I'm kind of glad you got to meet her so now she's not a mystery anymore."

Sandi said snidely, "I was just fine with mystery Amy. At least I didn't have to know just how pretty she really is. Jesus." She sighed again and put her head in her hands and tried to calm down. Mom was sitting on the other side of her and rubbed her back and whispered something into her ear that I couldn't hear. Whatever it was made Sandi laugh and turn to her and sarcastically say, "Yeah, right. Did you see that girl?"

Mom said, "Of course I saw her. She's gorgeous." To me, she said, "Danny, are you interested in her?" I felt as though the light of a thousand suns was shining onto me. I felt my face heating.

I quickly said, "I think she's pretty and she's my friend from work, but no, I'm not interested in her as a girlfriend." To Sandi, I said, "I love you." I reached under the table and found her hand and held it. She smiled and squeezed my hand back.

To Sandi, Mom said, "See?"

Sandi said, "OK, fine. But who wouldn't feel insecure next to that girl?" To me, she said, "Does she have a boyfriend?"

I said, "As far as I know, she doesn't. She broke up with a guy a couple months ago, but she hasn't said anything about a boyfriend lately. I can ask her tomorrow if you want."

Immediately, Sandi said, "No! Don't ask that. Absolutely do not." Mom said, "Sandi's right. Don't ask that."

I asked, "Why not?"

Bethany said, "Danny, please... Sometimes you're so dense. If you ask about her personal life, it opens the door to take your relationship from just being friends to something much more personal and intimate."

I looked incredulous and said, "What? Really?" Both Mom and Sandi nodded. Even Tina chimed in and said, "Bethy's right. Unless you want to make her think you're interested in becoming her next boyfriend, you should keep your conversations away from personal topics."

I said, "But I've already told her some things about my personal life. I told her about Sandi for one. So why would she try to go after me knowing about her?"

Mom said, "But you told her. Did she ask about that in the first place?"

I tried to think back and remember how those conversations went, and I was pretty sure she had asked me about it. I said, "Is it bad if she asked me?"

Sandi asked, "Let me ask you this. I remember you said she comes in early to talk to you. Did that start right after you told her about me?"

"Maybe..."

Bethany giggled and said, "Are you blind? That girl likes you. Just wait. She's gonna put the moves on you and you're not even going to know what hit you when she does."

Dad said, "I wouldn't mind if she put some moves on me." He grinned until he saw Mom's expression. When he did, he said, "Sorry. Couldn't help myself. Help me out here, Dave."

Grandpa said, "Oh no, you dug your own hole." He laughed, and so did everyone else. Finally, the mood was lightening and I was grateful. I looked across at Dad and gave him my best look that said, "Thank you."

We finished up with dinner and on the way out, we couldn't help but pass by Amy's table. As we walked by, I smiled and waved, and she waved back. Since there were seven of us, we had come in two cars, with Sandi, Bethany, and me in one.

On the drive home, I was driving and Bethany was in the back seat and saw the opportunity to ask Sandi something she'd been wanting to ask. She leaned forward and said, "Sandi..."

She paused and Sandi said, "Hmm?"

Bethany breathed in deeply and said, "Do you think it would be possible for me to tag along with Mom on her weekend trips down to your house?" She exhaled sharply, as if asking this question took a great amount of strength and courage.

Sandi actually giggled and said, "If it's up to me, I say yes, absolutely. But you need to ask your mom."

Bethany said, "Thank you so much! I've been wanting to ask you that since earlier today."

Sandi said, "Honey, after today, you should know you don't need to be afraid to ask me absolutely anything." Sandi turned in her seat so that she was facing Bethany in the back.

Bethany said, "I know. I was just afraid you'd say no. I thought maybe you'd want to keep me far away from him."

Sandi said, "No sweetie, I'm past that now. I'd love to have you come down and get to know you a lot better." She smiled.

Bethany said, "I want to get to know you better too." She leaned forward and kissed Sandi. Sandi turned herself around even more and kissed her back. Bethany reached up and began massaging her tits.

Breathlessly, Sandi broke the kiss and said, "You're such a bad girl. I think I may have to come back there and give you a spanking." Then she unclicked her seat belt and climbed into the back seat.

I said, "Hey now, we're going 70 down the freeway. Are you crazy?"

Sandi giggled and said, "I trust you. Now just keep your eyes on the road."

After a few minutes, all I could hear was them kissing and moaning. I didn't dare look in the mirror for fear that I wouldn't be able to pay attention to driving. All of a sudden, a pair of panties were thrown into the front seat. Bethany breathlessly said, "Hold onto those for Sandi."

I picked up the panties and automatically brought them to my nose. My cock was already hard, but now it strained even further and started to become almost painful. I slowed down and went into hyper-concentration mode to avoid getting into an accident.

From the back seat, Sandi was moaning loudly and it was pretty obvious that Bethany was licking her pussy. I turned down the street toward home and said, "Ladies, we're almost there."

Sandi moaned and said, "Go around the block a couple times. Mmmm, ohhhhh!"

I slowed down to a crawl and drove around the block four or five times. Finally, Sandi gasped loudly and came thunderously. Since I was going so slowly, I decided to chance it and was rubbing my cock through my pants. I could feel the wetness of my precum inside my underwear. When Sandi finally relaxed, I pulled into the driveway.

Mom came outside to see what was going on and when she saw Bethany and Sandi in the backseat, she said, "You two are so naughty! Naughty girls!" She saw that I had Sandi's panties in my hand and she said, "My God. I leave you alone for 30 minutes and you're fucking in the back seat like teenagers?" She giggled.

Bethany got out and said, "But Mom, I am a teenager." Mom repeated back her words using a sarcastic voice, "But Mom, I am a teenager." Mom added, "Get inside, you." She slapped Bethany's butt and Bethany took off running and giggling like a little girl.

I balled up Sandi's panties to hide them in my hand and got out too. Mom saw my erection and laughed and said, "Well, at least it's dark." Then she whispered in my ear, "Come on inside and Mommy will take care of that for you."

Chills ran down my spine when she said those words and I could barely wait to get inside. Once we made it in, Mom and I went directly upstairs and she made good on her promise by frantically fucking me until I came deep inside her pussy one last time on Bethany's birthday weekend.

Since Sandi and I had to get up extra early the next morning to drive home, there was no more sex that night or the next morning. On the drive home, Sandi was quiet, saying nothing at all as the radio played softly.

When we were almost home, she finally spoke. She said, "Honey, I've been thinking it over, and on the subject of sharing, I want you to know that I really am OK with it, and to show you just how much I love you, if you want to mess around with Amy, I'll let you as long as you promise to always be mine first. That's all I'm going to say about it and no I don't want to talk about it right now." She looked away out the window.

I said, "But I..." She cut me off by raising her hand. All she said was, "Later, OK?" Nothing else was said. I dropped her off at work and we hugged for almost five minutes in the parking lot. She breathed in deeply and said, "I love you. See you at 5. Let me know how it goes today, OK? No secrets." I nodded.

Needless to say, I was stunned at this turn of events. Why would she be OK with something like that all of a sudden?

That day at work was spent counting the minutes until Amy came in. I wondered if everyone was right and something was about to happen between us.

On Monday morning at work, I tried my best to focus, but nothing I could do worked to remove the thoughts of what Sandi had said to me that morning in the car about Amy. At around 10:15, my phone started ringing, and when I answered, I got a shock. It was Amy calling.

"Hey," Amy said.

I said, "Hey yourself, I was just thinking about you."

"Oh were you now? I hope they were good thoughts."

I tried to be witty and said, "Well, all in all it was pretty PG-13, as far as you know."

She giggled but then sounded serious and said, "I need to talk to you, Danny. Can you take your break and come outside?"

"Outside? You're here?" I got up and walked to the front of the building and looked down. There was Amy, sitting at one of the outside break tables, waving up at me.

"Do you see me?" she asked.

"Sure do. Um, I think I can take a break. I'll be down in a few minutes." I went back to my desk and locked my computer and then ran down the stairs and headed outside. When I approached the table where she was sitting, she smiled and stood up.

"Hey," she said, giving me a quick hug and then sitting back down.

"So, what's up?" I asked.

She said, "Well, I'm feeling guilty and need to confess something." It was obvious that she was serious.

I leaned my head to the side and gave her a curious look but didn't say anything. I waited for her to continue.

Finally, she said, "Well, first of all it was great seeing you last night."

"You too. How did you manage to pick that restaurant of all places? Sandi thought you might be stalking me." I laughed.

She smiled nervously and spoke quietly, "Well, that's what I need to confess about."

I looked at her and just said, "Oh..."

She looked hesitant for a moment but then said, "I'm more than a little ashamed that I did this, but you should know that our Outlook calendars at work are set so other people can view them, and I saw the entry you made for that restaurant last week. It looks maybe like you have your personal calendar synching with your work calendar."

I groaned. "You're kidding." For a moment, I was seized in fear wondering if I had anything incriminating or embarrassing in my calendar, but nothing was popping up immediately. I tried to remain outwardly calm when I said flatly, "OK, that's pretty weird. Why would you do that?"

She blushed slightly and said, "I know. I feel terrible about it. I wanted to surprise you. You told me on Thursday that your sister's birthday dinner was on Sunday, so I thought I would just take a peek at your calendar, and there it was. I'm so sorry. I know I messed up. Can you forgive me? I won't do it again, promise."

I pressed her and asked, "But why? You can see me anytime you want when we're here. Why would you go to all that trouble?"

She said, "Well, to be completely honest, I guess I've been wondering about Sandi for a while now. You've told me a few things about her, but you said you didn't have any pictures, and that made me extra, extra curious. What kind of guy has a girlfriend but doesn't have any pictures of her?"

She paused for just a second and then asked, "It is strange, don't you think?" Her blue eyes sparkled in the sunlight as she waited for me to answer.

When I said nothing, she went on. "I remember you said she was older than you, but you never really said how much older. I guess curiosity got the best of me and so I hatched this scheme to surprise you at the restaurant so I could meet her."

Unsmiling and with more than a hint of anger, I asked, "So are you satisfied now?"

She took on a defensive tone and quickly said, "I meant no harm in it. I just wanted to see this woman that made you fall so in love with her. I knew she must really be something special." She paused dramatically and sighed and said, "But I never in a million years expected her to be related to you."

When the word 'related' came out of her mouth, I felt a chill pass through my body followed by my stomach tightening. I began sweating and I had a feeling that the color had left my face. I had to lean forward and rest on the table to maintain balance.

I croaked, "What... What did you just say?"

She leaned even closer so that her face was right next to mine and whispered, "Danny, I know. She's your aunt." She put her hands over mine and held them. She said, "You couldn't possibly think that seeing her next to your mother wouldn't give that away, did you? They're so similar, I knew they had to be sisters. I suspected something at the restaurant, but when I got home a few Google searches told me the rest."

I could start to feel tears welling up in my eyes and fought to try to stop them. Amy grasped my hand and said, "Don't worry. Your secret is completely safe with me. I'm so sorry for violating your privacy. I feel really awful."

I couldn't speak. I put my head in my hands and waited for her to go on. I tried to breathe as deeply as I could to try to calm down.

Amy stood and walked around the table and sat right next to me. She put her arm around my back and said, "I didn't mean to upset you, but I had to tell you." She pulled me close to her and I didn't pull away.

Finally, after about five minutes I felt like I was able to speak without my voice breaking. Still looking down, I said, "I knew it was only a matter of time before someone found out. You're basically the only person I've even told of her existence because I thought we were getting to be pretty good friends and I thought I could trust you."

She gasped and said, "We are good friends! Please don't stop being friends with me over this. I really am sorry! I admit I fucked up and did this thing that was creepy and over the line, but I swear I didn't do it to somehow hurt you. You have to believe me. I promise again that I will never ever tell a soul about this. I debated all night whether to even mention it to you, but I knew sooner or later I would have to deal with it. Please don't hate me."

Now it was Amy that was getting upset and teary-eyed. I sat up straight and looked over at her and gazed at her beautiful face. I turned toward her and hugged her. She hugged me back and rested her head on my shoulder. I finally calmed down enough to whisper, "OK. Apology accepted. I'm pretty upset with you right now, but I think it'll pass. I really don't want to lose you as a friend. I could never hate you."

She whispered, "I don't want to lose you either. I... I..." She took in a sharp breath and paused. It seemed like she was going to say something else but then changed her mind and finally said simply, "I'm sorry." I nodded.

I asked, "Just what are you planning to do with this information?"

She looked hurt and said, "Nothing! I'm not planning anything, OK? I'm really not like that!" She began sobbing and for several minutes we just sat there at the table next to each other trying to calm down.

Finally, we both were calm enough to talk. Out of the blue she asked, "She really is a beautiful lady. How old is she? 35? 36?"

"40. She'll be 41 in November."

"Wow, she looks great for 40. She must work out more than I do." She laughed softly, sniffled and wiped the tears from her cheeks. She turned to me and said, "There's something else I need to tell you."

I looked at her and said, "Oh... OK..." I braced myself for the worst. Did she somehow know everything? I frantically tried to figure out how she could know and a chill ran through me. I felt almost on the verge of being sick.

"You're going to think I'm insane, but I'm just going to say it." She breathed deeply and said, "I mostly wanted to meet her to check out the competition."

My expression must have gone from fear to confusion and finally to shock. "What? Competition?" I didn't know what to say and just looked around frantically, trying not to meet her eyes.

She asked pleadingly, "You have to know that I have feelings for you, don't you? I don't know why, but I'm just drawn to you. We have so much in common and we get along great. You make me laugh, and anytime I think about you I smile. I've even had dreams about you. And even after everything I know about you now, that hasn't changed. I tried being revolted and angry and ashamed of you, but when I thought about it all last night, I couldn't really figure out why I would be mad at you for loving someone like her. I mean, all I see are two people that love each other. But I couldn't even go to sleep at all because I was so stressed out. Look at me. I'm a wreck."

For the first time since we'd started talking, I studied her closely. It was clear that she was tired and had dark circles under her eyes. The only thing I could think to ask was, "How long have you felt like that?"

She said, "A few weeks. You probably noticed I started getting here way before I had to start working, right?"

I nodded and she continued, "It's been since even before then. But when I figured out who Sandi actually was, I knew I had to tell you. If I didn't, I would just be lying to you every time we saw each other. It'd be the only thing I'd be able to think about anytime I thought about you. I couldn't handle it."

She paused and waited for me to respond. After a couple moments, she sighed and said, "Please say something. I just put myself totally out there and I have to know what you're feeling."

I looked at her and said, "Well, this is all just a little overwhelming. You found out the one secret I never wanted anyone to know. And the way you did it was not cool." She nodded and looked sorry and I continued, "But I do like you. Very much. When I see you it's the highlight of my whole day. I look forward to our talks. I've never met anyone that I could just talk to for hours, but I think I could with you. I don't think I could do that with Sandi even."

She was smiling now and the sparkle was back in her tired eyes. I continued, "And, I guess if you felt that way about me, I can't really blame you for wanting to meet Sandi, but you should have just come out and asked me."

She shrugged and said, "I know that now. I was just too embarrassed to ask that and figured you'd probably say no. Besides, I wasn't sure if I was ready to tell you how I felt since I wasn't sure if you felt the same way, plus you had a girlfriend already. I figured since I was coming clean I might as well tell you everything to get all the cards out on the table. It's not like we could have any sort of relationship, right? I mean, unless you're willing to cheat on Sandi, and if you did that, I wouldn't want anything to do with you anyway. If you're willing to cheat on her, you'd probably cheat on me. I broke up with Tim because he was a fucking lying asshole cheater." Her face suddenly filled with anger and disgust as she spoke of her last boyfriend, Tim.

I remembered what Sandi had told me in the car on the way back home that morning, basically giving me permission to "mess around" with Amy if I wanted to. I thought it over quickly and decided to throw caution to the wind.

"What if Sandi approved, so technically it wouldn't be cheating?"

Her eyes studied my face for a minute and asked, "What does that mean? Like, she's OK with you having a girlfriend on the side?"

"Yes. Sandi actually talked about that very thing this morning. When she met you, she could tell you liked me. Actually, everyone at the table commented about it and basically made fun of me for not seeing it."

She smiled and rolled her eyes and said, "God, was I that obvious?" She sighed and then said, "But what kind of girl do you think I am? I don't think I like the idea of being somebody's second girlfriend. And why would she allow such an arrangement?"

I thought quickly to try to come up with a reason that sounded reasonable. I finally decided and partially lied, "She said that she wanted me to experience having a girlfriend that's my own age as long as I always consider her to be first."

Amy said, "An open relationship? Wow, this just keeps getting better. I can't believe this." From her lack of sleep, I guess she was feeling punchy so she continued sarcastically, "So, how many girlfriends do you get to have? One, two, fifty? Or is she just looking for someone to have a threesome with? Where exactly would I fit in with your little harem of bitches?" She was no longer smiling and was nearly spitting out the words at the end.

I looked at her calmly and said, "Amy, please, it's not like that. And, I don't know exactly what she's looking for, if anything." This last part was obviously a lie since I knew full well that Sandi was bisexual and might invite Amy to be in a threesome.

"And I would never refer to you as a 'bitch'. Where did that come from?" I asked.

She huffed audibly and looked away. Finally, she turned back toward me and sighed. "I'm sorry. This is just a bit much to take in and I'm exhausted. You really caught me off guard with this. I never expected there to be a chance..."

She trailed off and sat in silence for a moment and said, "I'd like to talk to her in person about this. Can you set that up?"

I thought for a moment and said, "I think so. It might take a couple days because I'm sure it's going to be pretty upsetting when she finds out you know."

She said, "OK, that makes sense. I can't believe I'm even considering this. It must be because I'm tired out of my mind." She shook her head and laughed. She leaned forward and put her head in her hands and yawned.

I put my arm around her back and said, "I'm really sorry I caused you so much grief with my, uh, situation. You should probably head back home and take a nap, huh? You look so tired."

She nodded and said, "I'm so glad now I told you everything. I just couldn't keep it in another day. I'm glad you didn't freak out on me." She leaned her head against mine and I put my arm around her neck and gently hugged her close.

She turned her head toward me and smiled. She reached up and gave me a quick peck on the cheek. I turned to her and looked into her eyes. I began moving closer to try to properly kiss her for the very first time.

She pulled away and said, "No, please don't do that. I need to think everything over first after getting some sleep, plus I need to talk to Sandi. If something's going to happen between us, I want to know she's OK with it and it has to be when we're both not upset. I want it to be special."

I said, "OK, yeah you're right. I do want you to know though... I mean, I do have feelings for you too. I've been trying to deny them, but after Sandi said what she did, I don't want to anymore." I put my hand over hers and held it tightly and smiled at her. Amy returned the smile and said, "Yeah, I had a feeling."

She sighed and added, "But I really need to go, and you need to get back."

I said, "Yeah, I'd better. And you need to go get some sleep."

She let go of my hand and stood up. She said, "Any idea when I can meet with her?"

I stood up and said, "It's going to be a challenge since you work in the evening. And this weekend isn't good. Maybe we could meet for lunch? But it would really need to be somewhere private. Do you live close by?"

She said, "My apartment building is right down there." She raised her hand and made a sweeping motion with it and pointed down the street and said, "We could meet there. Actually that would work since both of my roommates work during the day."

I asked, "Are you sure you don't mind?"

She smiled and said, "It's not a problem."

She texted me her address and hugged me goodbye and walked away. I walked back inside and went to the restroom on the first floor to wash up. I took the stairs back up to my floor and sat down at my desk. I tried to wrap my head around everything that had just happened and I was finally able to start working again.

Sometime after lunch, my phone buzzed with a text message. I was excited and thought that it might be Amy. I looked at the screen and I saw the words, "Missing you already. Counting the minutes til Saturday." For a moment, I was confused, but then I saw that it was from Bethany. I smiled and texted back, "Me too, beautiful." Just to be safe, I immediately deleted Bethany's text and hoped she would do the same.

Amy arrived at her usual early time and came and plopped down in my visitor's chair as if nothing had happened earlier. The only difference was that she reached over and held my hand tightly, something she had never done before. She said brightly, "Hey you."

I smiled and nonchalantly asked, "Hi. Have a good weekend?" I smiled and she grinned back at me. She said, "Oh, it was OK I guess. Nothing exciting happened. I went to see a movie Saturday night with Jill. It was pretty sucky. We actually left early." Jill was one of Amy's roommates and the two of them were pretty inseparable.

She asked, "So, what did you do this weekend?" She winked. Oh, nothing much. I just fucked my sister for the first time. "I went to my parents' house for my sister's 18th birthday. She had some friends over, so it was pretty uneventful." Even though this was true, it certainly wasn't uneventful the entire time.

Soon, we fell into our normal, relaxed conversation, acting as if our earlier meeting outside had never happened. I continued working until it was time to go. Amy walked with me to the stairs to say goodbye. Since the door to the stairwell was in a separate hallway from the work area, we could finally talk freely.

She said quietly, "I was able to finally go to sleep even though I couldn't stop thinking about you."

"I couldn't stop thinking about you either. All day. I'm really glad you came and talked everything out with me instead of getting us in trouble."

She smiled and said, "I'm your friend. I'm not looking to hurt you or cause trouble. Your situation has really made me reconsider my position on..." She glanced around and whispered, "...incest." Resuming her normal speaking voice, she said, "I'm just glad I was finally able to tell you how I felt, even under these weird circumstances. I've been wanting to for a while now. Are you going to talk to Sandi tonight? Can you send me a text to let me know either way?"

"I sure will."

We hugged quickly and I left to go pick up Sandi from work.

When Sandi got in the car, she smiled and said, "I could get used to you driving me around all the time." Once she closed the door, she looked at me strangely and then leaned over and sniffed me. She said, "Whose perfume is that all over you? Let me guess. Amy?"

I couldn't smell anything and wondered why she was able to. I guess I had just gotten used to it. I said, "Oh yeah, sorry, I need to talk to you about her."

She said sarcastically, "Well that was quick. You don't waste any time, do you?"

I thought about it and said, "Can we wait until we're home? It's not really something I want to talk about while driving."

She looked at me questioningly and said, "Wow... Well, OK, fine. How about I tell you about my day then. I got a call back from one of the companies I applied to. I have an interview set up for Thursday! Isn't that great?" I nodded and she went on, "Yeah that one really wasn't my first choice, but it would do for a while. I hope my number one pick calls since that's one that my boss helped me get in contact with."

We talked about her job prospects and our plans to move the rest of the way home. When we finally got inside, she pulled me close and kissed me and said, "Well, at least she has good taste in perfume. Now, spill it, mister. What happened?"

I asked, "Are you sure you don't want to have dinner first?"

She said firmly, "Daniel, come on. Just tell me what happened, dammit."

"Let's at least sit down."

As we sat down at the kitchen table, I said, "Well, first, you were kind of on the right track last night when you wondered if Amy was stalking me. It was no coincidence that she was there."

Before I could continue, she said excitedly, "I knew it! There was no way that was just an accident!"

"She knew I would be there because I had my personal calendar synching up with my work calendar, and I didn't realize that she can see it. So, she knew where I'd be, and she wanted to meet you."

Sandi's smile disappeared as I continued.

"She said she was curious because I didn't have any pictures of you, and she thought it would be fun if she surprised us there so she could meet you. But since she met you and Mom together..."

Sandi closed her eyes and said, "Oh God... Let me guess. She knows. She knows we're sisters, doesn't she?"

"Yes."

Sandi seemed to be taking the news pretty well. I asked, "I thought you'd be way more upset."

She said, "Oh I am upset. But I figured since I didn't get an urgent call from you today that she's not planning on blackmailing us or calling the police. Right?"

"Yeah, she said she wouldn't say a word. She was up all night trying to figure out what to do, actually."

Sandi sighed and said, "Wow, it must have upset her pretty bad, which is understandable. But, she brought it on herself after invading your privacy. I assume you'll be fixing that calendar thing?"

"Definitely. I have a call into the help desk and I already went through and deleted my personal stuff. She really is sorry."

Sandi said, "Good, she should be. I hope that's not an indication of her overall integrity."

She thought we were finished talking and stood and asked, "What sounds good for dinner?"

"There's more."

She looked concerned and slowly sat back down and waited.

I said, "She told me that she has feelings for me. It was just like everyone said last night. I mentioned what you said this morning, and she said she wants to talk to you about it in person."

She didn't say anything right away so I went on. "Oh, and I fibbed a little and said that you wanted me to experience having a girlfriend my own age. I didn't say anything at all about Mom or Bethany."

Sandi sighed and said, "I was kind of hoping this wasn't going to happen so soon. Or at all. Did you tell her that you promised me you would always consider me first?"

I nodded and she went on. "OK. Well, the truth is that I do want you to experience what it's like to be with a girl your own age. Someone that isn't Bethany. Someone you could have children with if that's what you wanted. I don't want to be the one that keeps you from having those opportunities." As she said that, she choked up and looked away.

I got up to go around the table, but she raised her hand and said, "I'll be OK, just give me a second. Now you see why I didn't want to talk about this in the car this morning." She breathed deeply and tried to calm down. I held her hand and she squeezed it very tightly. She said softly, "That's how much I love you."

I searched my brain for something to say, but there were no words coming. For several minutes, we sat at the table in silence, just holding hands.

Finally, Sandi asked, "So, when does Amy get off work tonight? Do you think we could get this over with as soon as possible? There's a restaurant I know in the city with private rooms. We could go there and talk."

"She gets off at 9:30. I can call..."

Sandi cut me off and said, "Sorry, I just realized that they're probably going to be closed that late. What if we got a hotel room? There are several less than a mile from where you guys work. I could work on getting a room while you call her."

It was obvious that she didn't want to wait to have the meeting, so I called Amy. It rang a couple times and finally she answered in a whisper, "Hold on..." A couple minutes later I heard the loud sound of a door closing and then Amy said in her normal voice, "Hey, I can talk now. I'm in the stairwell."

When I explained what Sandi wanted, she said, "Wow, yeah I guess that would be OK. Where?"

Since I didn't know where yet, I said, "I'm not sure. Sandi's working on getting the room now. We can just pick you up from your apartment after work. Is that OK?"

Amy said, "Alright, sounds fine. I'll be there at 9:45. Thanks for arranging this so soon. Or I guess thank Sandi. Well, you know what I mean. Thank you both." She giggled.

We said our goodbyes and ended the call. I wandered into the living room where Sandi was on the computer. She was just finishing up and said, "We're all set. I guess since we have the room, we can go ahead and stay the night. What do you say we just drive back to the city and have dinner out? Then we can check in and maybe have a little fun before we go pick up our girl if we have time. It'll be a fun little adventure." She giggled.

Our girl? I liked the sound of that. I was in awe of how quickly she made all of the plans and said, "Wow, you are an awesome planner!"

She smiled and said, "I've planned a lot of vacations, my dear. Now, let's go pack an overnight bag and get moving."

We packed and drove back into the city and had dinner. Since it was Monday, there weren't that many people and the service was really fast. We arrived at the hotel just before 9pm. We checked into the room and looked at each other. Sandi saw my expression, giggled and said, "Looks like it'll have to be a super-quickie. We don't have much time."

We had our clothes off in a flash and got on the bed. Sandi climbed on top of me in a 69 and in less than 10 minutes, we had licked and sucked each other to very nice orgasms. Sandi climbed off and collapsed beside me and sighed. She whispered, "I feel so much better. You?" I nodded, and she said, "We better get dressed. Gotta go."

We pulled into the parking lot of Amy's apartment building and I got out and ran to the door and knocked. Amy immediately opened the door and closed it behind her. We went back to the car and I held the door for Amy to get in the back. Sandi moved to the back seat too so they could talk more easily. Amy smiled and got in, and we were on our way.

Amy said to Sandi, "I really appreciate you meeting me so quickly. First off, I wanted to apologize to you personally for how I behaved last night. I wasn't thinking straight. I hope you can forgive me for invading your privacy like that."

Sandi said, "What's done is done. I must admit that when Danny told me what you did, I was pretty upset. I'm glad you're not going to try to hurt us with what you know. So, I appreciate your apology and accept it. Let's put that behind us, OK? Now, I wanted to thank you for agreeing to meet tonight. I really wanted to do this as soon as possible."

The hotel was just a couple miles down the street, so by the time Sandi finished speaking, we were pulling into the parking lot. Once we were in the room, Sandi and Amy sat in the two chairs at the small table and I sat on the bed nearby.

Amy noticed our bag and said, "I see you guys were already here before you picked me up."

Sandi said, "Yeah, we had just enough time to check in and then come get you. Alright, well, here we all are. What questions can I answer?"

Amy said, "I have so many questions. First off, how in the world did you two wind up together? There must be a story there."

Sandi told the story of the family reunion dance and what had happened. She even said a few things that I hadn't known before, such as some details of her feelings about when I had called her the next morning, and it filled in some gaps on her perspective. I remained silent and listened as they talked.

Amy looked at me and asked Sandi, "Danny was telling me earlier that you wanted him to have a girlfriend his own age. I mean, I've heard about open relationships before, but I've never known anyone that was actually in one. I can't imagine how you came to the decision to allow something like that. So, I guess my question is just: Why?"

Sandi paused and considered her answer. Finally, she said, "I love Danny very deeply, and I want him to be able to experience everything life has to offer. We can go only so far with our relationship. We can't get married legally, and we could never have children since I had a hysterectomy years ago. And most importantly there is the age difference. I know that right now he doesn't seem to mind, but how will he feel in 20 more years when I'm 60? I try not to think about it, but sometimes I worry."

I started to say that we had talked about that, but Sandi intercepted me and raised her hand, "I know what you're going to say, and I appreciate it. I'm just telling Amy what my concerns are and my reasoning behind considering this kind of relationship."

Sandi turned back to Amy and said, "What are you feeling so far? You're not running for the door yet." She giggled.

Amy also laughed and said, "I'm just stunned. I'm so impressed by how much thought you've put into this and it's just so crystal clear how much you love him. I'm not sure I could ever compete with that. It's really scary."

Sandi smiled and said, "You're right, it would be a big step and I understand why you would be hesitant. I don't want to make you think I brought you here to force you into a snap decision. I just wanted to talk everything over with you and get to know you better. And it's clear just from talking to you that you're a nice person."

Amy smiled and said, "I feel the same way. Talking with you is just like talking to my mom. And I mean no disrespect when I say that."

Sandi said, "None taken. But, I want to make certain that you won't reveal our secret even to your mother. Will you promise to be completely discreet?"

Amy immediately said, "I promise I won't tell a soul. But, you should avoid being seen with your sister. You too almost look like twins, at least to me."

"I know. We've been told how much we look alike." Sandi paused and looked over to me for a second. She sighed and said finally, "Amy, there's something else you need to know about us. I can't in good conscience only give you a partial version of everything that's going on and expect you to make an informed decision."

Sandi looked over at me and said, "Honey, I'm going to tell her. Are you alright with that?"

I nodded and softly said, "I guess so." I braced myself for how Amy would react.

Amy said, "What is it? You're really scaring me now..."

Sandi reached over and held her hand out, and Amy took it. She said, "You should know that I'm not the only woman that Danny is involved with sexually."

Amy's eyes opened widely. Sandi went on, "He's also been with the other three women you met at our table last night."

Amy's eyes now bugged out and she gasped. She looked over at me and covered her mouth with her hand. She said, "WHAT?! All of them?!" Sandi simply nodded.

There was a dead silence as what Sandi had said sunk in. It seemed like five minutes had passed before Amy finally spoke. She said simply with a trembling voice, "I... I'm not sure what to say..."

Sandi said, "I understand. If I were you, I wouldn't know what to say either. I'm inside this thing and I have trouble coming to terms with it sometimes. You should realize that we didn't just start all of this suddenly without a lot of talking. And, it hasn't all been problem-free. Not even close. The worst problem is everyone keeping their jealousy in check. But, the underlying thing keeping it all going is our love for each other. We've never been closer in our lives than since this all started. Does that make sense?"

Amy tried to appear calm and said, "I think so."

Sandi said, "I know it's a lot to take in. I just wanted to have an open conversation to lay everything out as it stands now, and if you think you're interested in being a part of it, we will welcome you with open arms. We've all agreed to share with the understanding that I come first."

Amy said softly, "Oh... OK. Wow. I feel like the room is spinning."

Sandi looked concerned and asked, "Oh my, you're looking a little pale. Why don't you lie down on the bed for a few minutes?" Sandi stood and said to me, "Honey, help me get her to the bed."

I came to Amy's side and whispered, "Do you mind if I pick you up? It'll be quicker."

Amy nodded her consent. I leaned down and lifted her right out of the chair. Sandi went over and arranged the pillows and pulled down the comforter. I laid her gently down on the bed and she put her hands over her eyes.

I said, "Amy, I'm going to take your shoes off, OK?" Amy nodded again and I slid her shoes off her feet. Sandi covered her up and asked, "Can I get you some water?" Amy whispered, "OK."

Once Sandi left to get some ice, Amy looked into my eyes and whispered, "I can't believe this. I can't believe you... You of all people. This is crazy!"

I sat on the edge of the bed beside her and said, "I know. I try not to think about it. All I know is that if I had to do it over again, I would still do it."

Amy didn't respond. But, she did look at me and smile and offered her hand. I took it and held it tightly with both of my hands. I smiled and said, "Everything's going to be OK, alright? You just need some time to process all this." She nodded and closed her eyes again.

Sandi came back with the ice and fixed a cup of ice water. She said, "Here we go."

Amy took the cup and drank all the water down. She handed the cup to me and I put it on the nightstand. Amy laid back down and said softly, "Thank you for that."

Sandi sat down on the other side of the bed and said, "I did want to mention one other thing. Since all of this has been going on, we've run into a problem where we're too far apart from each other. I'm in the process of finding a new job so we can move closer to Danny's mom."

Amy smiled and said, "That makes sense. Everything you say makes perfect sense. It's just... very different from any kind of traditional way of doing things."

Sandi giggled and said, "You can say that again. Are you feeling any better?"

Amy sat all the way up and said, "Yeah, I don't think I'm going to pass out now. I do need to use the restroom though."

I got up and held her hand to help her up. I asked, "You good?" She nodded and went into the bathroom and closed the door.

Sandi and I looked at each other. She held out her hand and I took it. I kissed her hand and she smiled. She said, "Well, I guess that could have gone worse. Are you OK with her knowing everything?"

I said, "I guess it's really the only way it could be if we're being honest with her. I wouldn't want to be in a relationship based on lies or half-truths. I don't want to have to hide anything that important from her."

Sandi smiled widely and said, "Look at you. Now you're talking like a man. Your mom will be so proud when I tell her." She squeezed my hand very tightly.

Amy came back out and sat down in the chair. Sandi asked, "Are you ready to head home?"

Amy said, "Almost. I just wanted to say thanks for allowing me to know your secret. Secrets, I mean... I'm... overwhelmed. And, I don't have an answer for you. I need to think about it. I really like Danny, but this is a huge commitment, more than I ever could have imagined, and I'm just not sure I'm up to it."

Sandi said, "That's completely fine, and I wasn't expecting you to make a decision tonight. If you want to talk it over more, I'll give you my number." Sandi wrote her number down on the little pad from the nightstand and handed it to Amy. Then she surprised me by asking, "Do you think you'd at least be willing to go out on a first date to get to know him better?"

I marveled at Sandi. Here she was trying to set me up on a date with Amy, even after everything that had just happened. She looked at me and gestured for me to speak. I was slow, but in a second I caught on and said, "I'd sure like that. Would you like to go out sometime? Um, how about lunch tomorrow?"

Amy put her hands up, giggled and said, "Wow, you guys are like a tag team. OK, sure, I'll at least go to lunch with you tomorrow. No promises on anything after that, OK?"

I said, "No promises."

Sandi said, "Thanks, Amy. You've been so understanding."

Amy breathed deeply and said, "I'm trying." She smiled.

Sandi said, "I know. Danny, why don't you take Amy home, and I'll hang out here." To Amy, she said, "It was nice seeing you again." She moved next to Amy and offered her arms to hug her.

Amy said, "And you as well." She hugged Sandi for a moment. Sandi whispered, "That's a lovely scent you're wearing. What is it, if you don't mind my asking?"

Amy separated from Sandi and said, "Oh, it's called Euphoria. My mom gave it to me for my birthday. It's nice, isn't it?"

Sandi nodded and said to me, "OK, well, I'll see you in a few minutes."

Amy and I headed out and got into the car. It was only a short distance to her apartment, so we made it there in only a couple minutes.

We parked and I walked her to her door. She turned to me and said, "You know, I think lunch tomorrow is actually going to be our second date. Tonight seemed like it should qualify as a date, don't you think?"

I laughed and said, "I think you're right. I hope it wasn't the worst date ever."

She laughed heartily and said, "Danny, that was the absolute most unforgettable date I have ever been on, or probably will ever go on. I really like Sandi. She seems very nice. She's definitely someone I'd like to know better."

I smiled and said, "Well, since we've been on our first date, do you think it would be out of line to ask you for that kiss now?"

Amy smiled and looked down and shook her head. She said, "You're completely insufferable. Don't you know you don't ask a girl for kisses? You just do it."

I said softly, "Oh, I see..." I closed the distance between us and reached for her hand and held it. I leaned in closely and closed my eyes. I moved forward and very gently touched my lips to hers. As we became more comfortable with what was happening, we pulled each other in close and began kissing with ever-increasing passion. Soon our tongues began exploring each other's mouths and I could feel that my cock was becoming insistently hard. Without even thinking about it, I started grinding subtly into Amy's body. When my hands began moving upward to her chest, she moaned softly. When my hand began massaging her breast, she gasped and broke the kiss and moved my hand away. She looked down, smiled and said, "Sorry. It's been a while since I've done this. I hate to do this, but I should say goodnight. I know you need to get back."

I said breathlessly, "I know. Was this as special as you had hoped for?" I raised her chin and noticed that she was deeply blushing. I knew that I would never forget this special moment for the rest of my life.

She sighed and said, "It was exactly what I wanted. But I still have a lot of reservations about starting anything with you, what with all of your entanglements and other relationships. When will there be time for me? I just don't know what to do. On the one hand, I just want to run away and never talk to you again. On the other hand..." She trailed off.

She leaned in and kissed me again and brought my hand back to her breast. I squeezed it tenderly while my other hand was busy stroking her back and ass cheeks. This time when I pressed my hardness into her, she pressed back, grinding herself into me. I broke the kiss but didn't move an inch away from her. I rested my head onto the side of her head and whispered, "I'll always make time for you. I've wanted this for so long. Ever since I met you, I haven't stopped thinking about you."

She whispered, "Me too."

As we began kissing again, the light outside Amy's door flashed off and back on. She groaned and turned to the door and yelled, "Just a minute!"

I asked, "Oops, were we being bad?" I laughed.

Amy said, "Not half as bad as I'd like." She giggled and went on, "That's Jill. Sometimes she thinks she's my guardian or mother or something. After Tim, she really helped me get through the bad times. I'm sure she doesn't want me to get hurt again. Are you going to hurt me Danny?" She looked up at me expectantly with a small smile.

I said sincerely, "Never. I'd love to have the chance to do the opposite."

She giggled and said, "I'd like that. I'd ask you to come in but I know you have Sandi waiting for you and Jill would never let me live down bringing a boy into my room on my first sort-of-date with him."

I drew in a deep breath and said, "I wouldn't want you to have a bad reputation. Should I meet Jill?"

She looked surprised and asked, "What? You want to meet her?"

I said, "Sure, why not?"

She smiled widely and headed for the door and it opened as if by magic. She said, "Come on in. But just for a minute, alright?"

Amy said to Jill sarcastically, "You big snoop." Jill sneered at her and giggled as well. Amy said, "Jill, this is Danny. Danny, Jill."

Jill and I shook hands and exchanged pleasantries and the three of us chatted for a couple minutes before the conversation trailed off. I said, "Well, I'd better get going. So I'll pick you up around 11:30ish, is that OK?"

Amy said, "Perfect. I'll be ready." We hugged one last time and shared a quick kiss and I headed out the door.

When I got back to the hotel, Sandi was sitting up on the bed under the covers watching TV. She clicked the TV off and asked, "So, everything go OK?"

I smiled and said, "More than OK. We kissed." She smiled and asked, "Oh? Is that all?" I smiled and shook my head no.

She giggled and said, "Good for you. I knew you could do it. She must really like you if she hasn't ran away already."

Sandi crawled out from under the covers and walked on her knees over to the edge of the bed where I was standing and wrapped her arms around me. She pulled me to her and kissed me. She breathed in and said, "God, you still smell like her. She really is a beautiful girl, isn't she?" I nodded and she pushed her tongue inside my mouth for a moment and then broke the kiss.

Sandi said, "Go jump in the shower to get washed off, OK?"

I knew at once what this meant. Any time she asked me to 'get washed off' it was basically code for her wanting to use her strap-on with me. I had grown to love having her do this and had experienced some of the most intense orgasms that way. So, I quickly stripped and showered and came back to the bed.

When I got back she said, "I have something new to try." She reached into the bag and pulled out a new dildo. She said, "This one is made specially curved to hit the prostate. I want to see if I can make you cum without you ever touching yourself." She proceeded to put on her harness.

I looked at her incredulously and asked, "What? No touching? Will that really work?"

She said, "It might. Wanna find out?" I nodded and climbed onto the bed and lay in the middle. We began kissing and caressing each other. She wet a finger and began massaging my asshole. She reached into the bag and pulled out the lube and popped it open. She worked the lube inside me and began pushing a couple fingers in and out slowly.

Sandi moved down and locked the curved dildo onto the harness she was wearing. I lay on my back and raised my legs. She sat in front of me and scooted closer and closer until I felt the tip of the dildo start to push inside. Sandi knew just when to wait and let me relax, pushing more and more of it inside until she was all the way in.

She asked, "How does that feel baby?"

I groaned, "Good. Really good."

She said, "OK. Remember, no touching this time."

Sandi had done this many times now during our relationship. She loved being in control and the one that was fucking me. We had tried this before with regular dildos and I had gotten close but I always need some penis stimulation to actually have an orgasm.

From above me, Sandi said, "Remember, if you feel like you need to pee, just go with the feeling." She began slowly thrusting.

I moaned and said, "I already feel it. It's pressing right on it every time." The curved end of the dildo was definitely making much better contact with my prostate this time, and it felt awesome. For some reason, I wasn't completely hard now, but it felt like something was building up that hadn't happened before.

Sandi asked, "Want me to go faster?"

I whispered, "OK."

Sand stopped momentarily and scooted back really close to me. Then, she pulled back and began fucking my ass in quick, long thrusts.

Soon, the feeling of needing to pee became stronger. I moaned, "I feel it. The pee feeling. Mmmmm..."

Sandi said breathlessly, "Good. Now, squeeze and hold it." By squeeze, she meant that I should squeeze my PC muscle. I had been doing daily exercises for a couple months now using a smartphone app, so I could hold it really hard for a long time.

Sandi was breathing very heavily and said loudly, "God, I love fucking your ass! Cum for me, Danny! Give me your hot spunk!"

I wanted very badly to reach down and jerk my cock and cum, but I knew that I couldn't. My hands grabbed hold of the sheets and mattress under me and held on tightly. Crazy thoughts flitted through my consciousness as I tried to concentrate on the feelings deep in my ass and in my cock.

Finally, I had to release the pressure on my PC muscle and the urge to urinate came back strongly. I fought with myself, trying to allow myself to just let go and let whatever was going to happen... happen. It was an intense mental struggle, one that I very much wanted to conquer.

I breathed deeply and bore down on my PC muscle again. My cock twitched and finally became completely erect. Sandi said, "Good! Cum! Cum!"

She sped up her thrusting even more, but now she wasn't going in long strokes but instead was only grinding against my prostate repeatedly. She looked at me and saw my face was red and said, "Breathe!"

All at once I let the air out and gulped in more. I relaxed my PC muscle and then tightened it again. Now the feeling was purely electric. I could feel an overwhelming intense feeling that radiated all through my groin area.

Everything began to intensify even more and Sandi just kept pounding into me over and over.

All at once my whole body tensed up and I lurched forward, almost sitting up. My hand went to my cock and squeezed it tightly. I growled loudly and felt the first rope of cum fly out of my cock and hit me in the chin. Above me Sandi yelled, "YES! YES!" She never stopped thrusting. My body was convulsing now and the semen was shooting out of me and coating my chest and stomach.

I momentarily glimpsed myself and I could tell that my chest was all red. I was gasping for air and within a few more seconds slammed myself back down into the bed and nearly screamed. Sandi pulled out of me and quickly got out of the harness and climbed on top of me. She licked some of the cum that had ended up on my chin and began kissing me. She said, "It worked! You did it!"

After several moments, I finally tentatively opened my eyes for the first time and groggily said, "I think I just died. You made me see stars."

She smiled and said, "Now you know how I feel when you make me cum without me touching myself, my sweet love."

I asked, "Really?" She smiled down at me and nodded. She had been rubbing her pussy on my flaccid cock while she was on top of me and finally said, "I need to clean you up down there and then I need you to do me."

She rolled off and I noticed that she was now glistening in the cum that had been on me. I closed my eyes and heard her get the little travel pouch of baby wipes out of the bag. She gingerly used a few wipes to clean up all the lube and other stuff that was leaking out of me. She jumped up and quickly ran to the bathroom to wash her hands and came back and climbed right onto my face.

I opened my eyes and said, "Well hello there." She giggled and then moaned as I stuck my tongue out and began licking her clit. Above me, she squeezed her tits and tweaked her nipples. I reached under her and gently fingered her pussy and asshole. She even brought her nipples to her mouth and licked them and moaned. When I saw her doing that, my cock began stirring back to life a little.

I increased the pressure on her clit and began licking her more quickly. She threw her head back and groaned loudly and said, "Mmmmm, oh God I'm gonna cum."

Her chest was now heaving and each time she exhaled, she groaned loudly. As her orgasm took over, she tensed up and made a loud "Mmmmmm Ohhhhhh!" sound. She fell forward and held on to the headboard to stop herself from falling onto me. She stayed there, with her pussy locked against my mouth, for a couple minutes and then finally managed to roll off.

Suddenly, the phone on the nightstand began ringing. Sandi and I looked at each other for a moment with a confused expression and then Sandi rolled over and picked up the phone and groggily said "Hello?"

I could just make out the sound of the voice on the other end and Sandi said, "We are so sorry. We'll be sure to keep it down. Good night."

She hung the phone up and burst out laughing. She quickly covered her mouth and continued laughing quietly. I asked, "Did we wake the neighbors?"

She nodded vigorously and finally said, "We sure did. Oh my God, I've never had that happen before."

Sandi collapsed back down beside me and said, "That was so much fun! Let's go again!"

I laughed and groaned at the same time while she laughed next to me. I said, "We really should go shower and get to sleep. Gotta get up early for work in the morning."

She took on a pouty expression and said, "Aw, you're no fun. What time is it anyway?" I laughed and said, "It's time to go to sleep, young lady."

"Booooo..."

Finally, we got up and showered. That night, I slept completely soundly and don't remember dreaming at all.

The next morning, Sandi and I awoke in each other's arms. As we got up to get ready, I thought ahead to my first official date with Amy and also to the coming weekend where Mom and Bethany would be visiting Sandi and me together for the first time. The excitement and anticipation were nearly killing me.

Tuesday morning was the second day in a row that I drove Sandi to work. When I pulled into the circle driveway at Sandi's building, she looked over at me and said, "I really had fun last night. We should do that again sometime."

I nodded and said, "I've heard that hotel sex is awesome, and now I know it is firsthand. Although my butt's still a little sore from the pounding you gave it." She giggled and said, "You loved it." I grinned and nodded.

Before getting out, she looked at me and said, "I didn't know how things were going to go with Amy last night, so I packed something just in the off chance that things might get interesting. That didn't work out, but maybe there's still a chance today."

She reached into the back seat and unzipped a bag and rummaged around and pulled out a strip of six condoms.

She said, "Here we are. I know you just planned on going out to lunch, but I was thinking maybe today would be an ideal opportunity for you to use a sick day. You'll just sit at your desk being all nervous and fidgeting until it's time to go anyway. Heck, I'm nervous and it's not even my date. Not that I, as a people leader, would ever condone such a thing, but if it were me, I probably would. You'll be able to spend all day with her instead of just an hour. Her roommates won't be home, will they?"

"No, they work in the daytime. But if I show up with condoms, don't you think she'll think I'm being really presumptuous?"

"Don't worry, she won't know you have them, but if something happens she'll be glad you were prepared and thinking responsibly, so you're definitely taking them. Do you need some cash?" Without even waiting for me to respond, she dug into her purse and said, "Here. This should be enough for a really nice lunch." She handed me about $80.

"Wow, yeah, that's way more than enough, thanks! You are being so awesome. I love you."

She smiled and leaned over to kiss me. As she got out, she said, "Have fun, sweetie. And please don't forget that I still need to be picked up later. Love you." She smiled as she saw me nod, and then closed the car door and walked away. I looked after her in pure awe, shaking my head. Why couldn't I have thought of all that myself?

As I watched Sandi disappear inside the building, I was on the phone calling work to let them know that I couldn't make it in today. The always bright and sunny Kayla, my Director's administrative assistant, answered and said, "Oh, I hope it's nothing too serious. Get a lot of rest and feel better, OK?"

"Thanks, I will," I lied. I felt guilty for calling in sick and lying.

I sent a text to Amy telling her of the new plan and after about a minute my phone began ringing. I answered and Amy chided, "You bad boy. You're blowing off work?"

"Yeah, Sandi thought that would be better than just a rushed lunch hour."

She immediately said, "Ah ah ah, no talk of 'the others' today. Today has just been officially declared my day. All mine. Understand?"

"Sure, today is Amy Day. You hungry? We could have breakfast."

"Actually, no, we just ate breakfast, but I can feed you. The girls are about to head out in the next ten minutes or so. Just wait until I text you and then come to the door. I haven't had any time to get ready though, so I hope you won't be disappointed in how I look right now."

"I'm sure I won't be. I just want to see you. See you in a few."

We said our goodbyes and I texted Sandi to let her know I was heading over to Amy's now and she replied simply with "Ok xoxoxo"

I put my window down too and she leaned out and said, "Well, well, well, what do we have here? I thought the big date was later."

At that same moment, my phone's text message sound went off in my pocket and I knew that it must have been Amy's all-clear signal. Little did she know that I was already busted.

I must have blushed a bit but I said, "Hey Jill. Good morning. I, uh..." I couldn't think of anything witty to say and the truth seemed too embarrassing so I faltered.

Jill immediately noticed my discomfort so she graciously saved me and said, "Danny, this is Sammi, by the way."

Sammi leaned over toward Jill's open window and half-shouted, "Hi there Danny. Nice to finally meet you. I've heard good things."

I waved and said, "Hi Sammi." Looking back at Jill, I decided on something at least near to the truth and said, "I decided to call in sick and called Amy to see if she wanted to get some breakfast."

Jill snickered and said, "Oh, breakfast, huh? You're a little late for that since I made us breakfast this morning. But if you're hungry, I'm sure Amy can whip you up something to eat."

In the passenger seat, Sammi burst into giggles at Jill's not-so-subtle innuendo and hid her face in her hands. Still looking directly at me, Jill reached over and smacked Sammi on the arm. Sammi immediately silenced herself and turned to look out of her window to hide her face.

Nearly dying of embarrassment now, I said, "Uh, OK, sounds good. I guess I'll see you ladies later."

Jill locked eyes with me and said seriously, "Hey, I know I barely know you, but treat her right, OK? She's been through a lot. I don't want to see her hurt again, so just know that if you do, I swear to God I will kick your ass." It was clear that she wasn't joking around.

I considered my response for a moment and finally said, "Jill, I promise I won't hurt her. You have my word."

Jill visibly relaxed her posture and smiled. She reached out of the window to offer her hand. "Good answer."

I reached out as well but couldn't quite make the distance. I opened the door and grasped Jill's hand and squeezed it. She laughed and said, "You seem like a good guy. Much better than the last one. See ya."

She began pulling away and Sammi yelled, "Bye!" I waved and closed my door.

"I hope you don't mind au naturel. You sort of messed up the plans and I didn't have time to get ready," she said with a hurt look.

"Sorry, yeah, I'm pretty good at ruining plans. But don't worry, you look... perfect. The real you. There's nothing you can do to hide how gorgeous you are."

She grinned and leaned her head to the side and said, "Aw, you're sweet." She put her arms out and we hugged for a moment.

"I ran into Jill and Sammi on the way in. I hope that's not a problem for you. I guess I got here a little too quick."

She seemed chagrined. "Oh, well... crap. I was kind of wanting to avoid some drama if they found out we were spending the whole day together. But that's fine I guess. I'll deal with it later." She smiled and added, "Hungry? There's leftover bacon, and I can offer you some Cheerios. I'm not much of a cook. We have Jill for that. She's the culinary arts major and aspiring chef after all. Don't get her started talking about food or you'll get sucked into the Jill foodie vortex."

I laughed and said, "I'll try to remember that." I actually was feeling hungry, so I said, "I can never turn down bacon. And who doesn't like Cheerios?" Amy smiled and I followed her into the kitchen.

We sat down at the table and talked while I ate. One bite into the bacon and my eyes flew wide. Amy laughed and asked, "Uh huh. Is that bacon to die for or what?"

"This is the best bacon I have ever tasted. How did she make it turn out like this?"

"All I know is she gets it from a butcher and bakes it in the oven. She's like, a baking wizard."

After silently hoping to get to try more of Jill's cooking in the future, we talked about work like we usually did when she came in early, but soon enough the conversation diverged into decidedly more personal topics. She told me about when she was a child and I found out she had gone to the elementary school that was just a few miles away from mine. We talked about the authors we liked and what kind of music and movies we liked and found that we had quite a bit in common. I felt like I could talk to her forever, something that had never happened with anyone else, not even Sandi.

After talking for about an hour, she finally said with more than a hint of nervousness, "I hate to do this to you, but I'd really like to go take a shower. Do you mind just hanging out for a bit while I make myself presentable?"

"Of course not. But it would be a lot more fun if I joined you." I grinned slightly and put my hand over hers and squeezed it.

Amy blushed deeply but then just laughed and said, "Oh, so that's how it's going to be, huh? You think you can talk to me for a little while and then you can just go straight to showering with me? Hah! Some nerve!"

"I've found lately that a direct approach works more often than not. It cuts through all the clutter."

She looked at me with a dazed expression and shook her head. "Oh, is that right? Clutter? Unbelievable. I would say at least kiss me first but I haven't even brushed my teeth yet. I'm gross!"

"I don't care, and I'm sure you're not gross at all. You're beautiful." I quickly took advantage of the opening she gave me and got up and came around the table and she started to stand to meet me. I pulled her up the rest of the way and put my arms around her and began kissing her. She immediately moaned into my mouth and it was then that I felt that she was trembling. I opened my eyes and said, "Are you OK? You're shaking."

She said nothing but immediately resumed kissing me, and with much more passion. I slipped a hand under her shirt and began caressing the soft skin of her back. I found that her skin was burning hot to the touch. I lifted my hand and her shirt with it until I came into contact with her bra strap. In a quick motion, I squeezed the clasp together and unhooked all the hooks, causing her to gasp into my mouth, and continued softly massaging her back up to her neck. With my other hand, I rubbed her side and then moved up and pushed the thin material of her bra up and out of the way and very gently squeezed her breast in my hand for the first time. I found her nipple and teased it with my fingertips and felt it harden even further. Amy pushed her tongue roughly into my mouth and I sucked on it. I increased the pressure on her nipple and then began pushing my other hand down into her shorts so I could squeeze her ass cheek. Once my hand had passed the waistband of her panties, she broke the kiss and stepped back, breathless.

She looked into my eyes and took me by the hand and led me to her bedroom. In stark contrast with Sandi's house, Amy's room was a disaster area. Clothes were on the floor, her desk was partially buried under books, papers and various makeup items and a couple magazines were on her bed. She brushed them off onto the floor and meekly said, "Sorry. I didn't have a chance to do any cleaning. I'm so embarrassed, I didn't think you'd be coming in my room today."

"Sorry about that." To myself, though, I thought lecherously, Well, I hope I'll be cumming a lot in your room today.

Amy closed her door and locked it. She noticed me watching and said, "Just in case anyone comes home unexpectedly. Sometimes Jill comes home and has lunch with me, even though I expect she won't today."

She sat down on her bed and patted the open spot next to her. I sat down and she said in a near-whisper, "Well, here you are in my bed, Mr. Direct Approach. Now what?"

I looked directly into her eyes and in my best authoritative voice said, "Strip for me."

Amy inhaled sharply through her mouth and exclaimed, "What?! Oh my God, where did that voice come from?"

"It's something I've been practicing. Did you like the way I said that?"

"Yes! I love it! I had no idea you could sound like that. All bossy and commanding. Wow, do you really want me to strip? Like a real striptease? I've never done that, so I'm sure I'll be terrible. Now I'm twice as nervous!"

Using the voice again, I said, "Yes, dance for me." Then, in my normal voice I laughed and said, "Whatever you do will be awesome and I know I'll love it."

She jumped up as she was saying, "Holy shit, this is going to be fun. We need some music."

The truth was that I most decidedly was not "bossy and commanding." Just a few months before, I wouldn't have even been able to work up the courage to talk to a girl. Sandi had coached me extensively on how to be more dominant in and out of bed. She explained that many women loved it when a man took charge and directed what happened, so she had given me plenty of opportunities to develop that skill, guiding me every step of the way. The real key was to not be an asshole about it.

Amy dug into her closet and pulled out a Bluetooth speaker and turned it on. She put some music on and said, "Ready?" She reached behind her back and re-hooked her bra since it was still loosely hanging under her shirt.

She began slowly dancing to the music. She took a deep breath and started to slowly pull her t-shirt over her head, making constant eye contact. She teased a little by just barely exposing the bottom of the plain black bra she wore and then pulling her shirt back down and turning around. Finally, she completely pulled her shirt off and twirled it around as she threw it to the floor.

Next, she faced away from me and unsnapped her shorts. She leaned forward and wiggled her butt suggestively to the beat as she very slowly unzipped and pushed her shorts down, revealing matching black panties with pink polka dots underneath. Once the shorts were down around her hips, she turned to face me, and with a sultry look pushed her shorts down until they fell to the floor. I noticed that her panties had a cute little pink bow on the front waistband.

I could feel my breathing quicken as I took the sight of her in. She saw my hungry expression and smiled. She turned around to face away from me again and continued to slowly dance in time with the music. She reached up and with a quick motion unclasped her bra.

She turned back around and swayed and shimmied until her bra straps fell away from her shoulders. She very slowly lowered her arms and pushed her bra down until her breasts came into full view. I just sat there with my mouth open as she spun her bra around like a pinwheel and tossed it onto the floor.

Her perky breasts were smallish but exquisite. They were probably about a B-cup with perfectly round pink areolas. Amy cupped her breasts and squeezed them suggestively and slightly moaned. In my pants, my cock was now straining to get out and I had to adjust it to stop the discomfort. Amy saw this and smiled and turned away again.

She reached behind her and hooked her fingers into the waistband of her panties and very slowly began pushing them down, still shaking her hips to the beat. Before long, most of her ass was in view. It was stunning, just like the rest of her.

Suddenly she pulled her panties back up and turned to face me. She provocatively started very slowly pushing down the front of her panties, revealing a little bit of the nicely-trimmed reddish-blonde pubic hair hiding beneath the thin fabric. Then, she put her hand into her panties and began to salaciously rub her hand against herself and, with her eyes locked with mine, moaned loudly.

She sashayed over to where I was sitting and put her hand up to my face. I breathed in her scent and a shiver ran through my body. I whispered, "Oh God." Then, she stuck her fingers into my mouth and it was my turn to moan loudly as I tasted her pussy for the very first time.

I reached forward and tried to pull her panties off but she quickly grabbed my hands away and retreated back to where she had been dancing. She looked stern and wagged her finger to chastise me.

She began the process all over again, this time working her panties all the way off. Finally, she stood before me completely naked. She reached up again and squeezed her breasts and moaned. She motioned with her finger for me to come to her and reached back to turn the music off.

I stood before her and she began unbuttoning my shirt. She pushed it off and it fell to the floor. She continued with my belt and unbuttoned my pants. She very slowly unzipped them, all the while never breaking eye contact. She knelt and pulled my pants and underwear down in a single motion and I stepped out of them, completely naked. My cock jutted out in front of me in anticipation of what was to come.

Amy looked up at me and smiled. She softly slid her hands up my legs and over my ass cheeks and then around the front until they reached my cock. She took it into her hands and then moved in close and lightly licked the precum leaking from the tip while softly moaning and then began sucking it.

I looked down and noticed that she was squeezing her breast and nipple with one hand as her other hand moved up and down my cock in time with her mouth. She repeatedly pressed her tongue against me and made little circles around the shaft and head.

Then, she slowly ran her tongue along the underside of my cock and moved down and started licking my balls. She moved back up and engulfed my cock with her mouth once more and began aggressively sucking it. She increased the speed of her slick hand and I felt myself starting to get close. I touched her head and said, "Gonna cum..."

Her only response was to moan loudly again and take me even deeper until she had to have been nearly gagging. Each time her mouth swallowed me, her tongue would lick all around the head, causing little chills to course through my body. Soon I moaned loudly and felt my cum shoot out of me and into her waiting mouth. As more and more semen squirted out of me, she moaned and continued sucking. She moaned loudly again and it felt like she was almost growling as she tensed up and appeared to have an orgasm. I didn't know that was even possible.

As my erection subsided, she never let go. She continued softly sucking my cock until all traces of cum were gone. I looked down at her and she looked back up at me and smiled widely. I started to say something but she put her finger to her lips to stop me. She took my hand and started to stand. Instead, I leaned down and picked her up off the floor and lay her on the bed. She moaned again. "I love it when you pick me up like that. I loved it last night too. Can you carry me everywhere?"

I laughed and said, "Of course I will." For a while, we lay there holding each other on her bed. Finally, my curiosity won out. "That was amazing. But I was wondering, did you cum or was that my wishful thinking?"

Amy giggled. "Wow, there goes that direct approach again. Yes, I can do it just by squeezing my pelvic muscles rhythmically when I'm really turned on. And..."

She closed her eyes and breathed in deeply. She whispered, "I kind of have a thing with cum. I love it. Everything about it. The taste, the texture, the way it feels sliding down my throat. God, this is so embarrassing. I can't believe I'm telling you this." She hid her face in her hands to hide her intense blushing. She even shivered and broke out in goose bumps.

"That's not something to be embarrassed about. That is without a doubt the hottest fucking thing I've ever heard in my life. Lots of women have a much harder time of having an orgasm than you just did, and do you know how many guys would kill to have a woman that actually likes their cum instead of being grossed out by it? You are blessed!"

"Blessed?! More like cursed! It's shameful!"

"Uh, no, blessed. Whoever told you that it's shameful was flat out wrong. Embrace it!"

I pulled her hands away and said, "Tell me right now. You love it, don't you? Don't hold back with me."

She said with a raised voice, "YES! OK, I love it! Are you happy now?"

"Yes, thank you. I want you to tell me all of your deep dark secrets. I want to know everything about you, even the things you're too ashamed to admit to your closest friends or say out loud. Tell me what you fantasize about."

She gasped and said, "No, I can't. At least, I don't know if I can yet. I need to know you better first. Jesus, we just barely saw each other naked for the first time and you already found out something about me that I was too ashamed to admit to anyone else. I was trying your direct approach, but this is all going too fast for me. Give me a chance to catch my breath."

I sighed. "OK. You're right. I'm sorry if I pushed you too hard. You want to go take that shower now?" I ran my hand down her back and squeezed her ass.

She laughed and slapped my stomach. "Now you're talking. I'd like to be clean before you're all down in my business."

"Oh? This business?" I reached down between her legs from behind and ran my finger through her hot wet slit. She moaned loudly while arching her back and said, "Oh yes!" She raised her leg and I got to the top of her pussy and began softly rubbing her clit. "Oooh mmmmm!" She spread her legs all the way apart and let me continue rubbing as she shifted onto her back. She hoarsely whispered, "Don't stop..."

"What about that shower?"

"Later," she gasped.

I squeezed the skin surrounding her clit together and moved it up and down, causing her to moan loudly. Not wanting her to cum too quickly, I moved my hand down and pushed a finger inside her. I whispered, "You are so wet. Do you love the way I'm fingering your tight little pussy?"

The only sound she made in response was, "Mmmmm..."

"Tell me you love it."

She gasped, "Mmmm yes! Love it! Need... you... inside." She looked at me pleadingly.

I leaned over and sucked on her nipple, licking it gingerly. It was already hard, but now it grew even harder. I said, "Do you need my cock inside you baby?"

She nodded emphatically and whispered, "I want you." She began trying to pull me up. I had just cum a few minutes before, but the enthusiastic way she was acting now was just so exciting that my cock began stiffening again.

I tried to breathe and think. I took my fingers out but continued pressing my hand firmly against her vulva. I asked, "Do you want me to use a condom?"

Amy gave no response except to continue moaning with her eyes shut tightly, so I took my hand away and said, "Amy?"

She blinked her eyes open and looked at me and sighed loudly. She said, "I have an implant, but I'd feel better if you did."

Finally, I was going to see what it felt like to have sex with a condom. I had experimented with just trying to put one on when I had first got them, but now the real thing was about to happen. I jumped off the bed and found my pants and pulled the condoms out and tore one off.

Just as I was about to tear open the package, Amy sat up on her elbows and said, "Danny, I changed my mind. I don't want you to use it. I just have this irrational fear that it might fail, even though implants are the most effective."

"Are you sure? I don't want you to be worried and anxious until your period comes."

"Actually, with this I don't have periods. Once in a while I'll get a tiny bit of spotting... but that's it."

"No periods, huh? Pretty cool. I guess I should also ask you... and please don't be mad... you don't have any sexual diseases do you?"

Amy laughed and said, "Nope. Do you? And I'm not mad. We should have talked about this earlier before it got all out of control."

I nodded and said, "No, I'm clean." I jumped back on the bed and said, "I'm glad you're not upset. Do you think you ever want kids?"

Amy said, "Maybe someday. But, enough talking. We can talk all you want after." She saw that my penis was flaccid again, so she came down and began sucking me, and in a minute I was back to full hardness. She broke away and said, "Me on top."

I scooted over into the middle of the bed and Amy straddled me. She reached between her legs and positioned me at her opening, then she smiled down at me and lowered herself slowly until I was completely buried inside her for the very first time. She felt exquisite. She moaned, "Mmmmm" as I melted into her hot wetness and we became one.

I pulled her downward and began sucking on her nipples as she rocked her body up and down on me. She leaned down even further and we began kissing very passionately. She said with a gasp, "I dreamed of this moment for so long!" I kissed and licked her neck and shoulders and even her ears and finally back down to her nipples.

After a few minutes, she raised herself up and began pounding me hard. All at once, I felt her vagina tighten around me in a vice-like grip and she screamed into an intense orgasm. I felt a gush of hot wetness surround the base of my cock as she continued moving.

Another minute went by and the same thing happened again and then yet again. Finally, she collapsed forward onto me but never stopped grinding against me. She was lying directly against my body when what felt like a tidal wave of cum erupted from my cock and filled her pussy. I nearly screamed and pumped into her for all I was worth. I held her tightly against me until the spasms finally subsided.

When it was over, I felt like a squishy puddle of jelly. We lay there and just panted until we calmed down.

Amy smiled down at me and said, "That was so amazing. I can't tell you how long I've been wanting you. I'm so glad we didn't wait for weeks or however long we're supposed to."

I didn't have the energy to respond so I just nodded and closed my eyes. Before I knew it, I was asleep.

A few minutes later when I awoke, Amy was still lying on top of me, and my penis was still inside her, even if just barely. She smiled and whispered, "Hi baby. You drifted off for a few minutes. I was enjoying watching you sleep. You're so peaceful."

I smiled and tried to gather my thoughts. "Can we have a serious talk now?"

"Sure." She smiled and rolled off to the side and pulled the sheet over us.

"So tell me about this implant. What is that? Is it an IUD?"

"Oh, that. No, it's in my arm. Right here." She pointed to a spot in her upper arm. "It's called Nexplanon. Have you heard of it? My OB recommended it to me. It lasts for three years and then I have to get it replaced. It's the most effective birth control there is. Well, except for abstinence, of course. And let me tell you, I've been doing a lot of that and it sucks." We both laughed.

"I've never heard of it. That sounds way easier than having to remember to take a pill every day. But I just really don't want kids right now. I'd like to at least graduate college and get a good job first before doing something life-changing like that. And even then, I don't know."

"I feel the same way. I'd like to be married and have enough money to pay for a baby before I get pregnant. Plus, I would hate being so fat and gross!"

"Aw now, don't think like that. I'm sure you would be a beautiful pregnant mommy."

Amy gasped. "Yeah right! The only good thing about being pregnant is getting bigger boobs."

I caressed her breasts under the sheets and said, "I think yours are perfect already." She smiled, but I could tell that she was a little self-conscious discussing them.

It was obvious from her expression that she wanted to change the subject, so I said, "I don't know how to ask this, so I'm just going to ask. Just how many times did you cum?" I smiled and looked into Amy's eyes. She blushed and covered her face with her hands. She giggled and said through her hands, "A few. God, you're embarrassing me again. I orgasm really easy, OK? Can't we just leave it at that? Why do you need a number?"

"Well, I thought it was the most awesome thing ever. It's, ahem, not what I'm used to, let's just say that."

She uncovered her eyes. "Oh?"

I looked at her quizzically. "I'm not sure what I'm allowed to say since it's Amy Day."

"Go ahead and tell me. I said that before, but now I'm OK with talking about the others."

"Well, they don't have multiple orgasms, and I've never felt squeezing so hard the way you can. How did you learn to do that?"

"Another embarrassing question," she complained. "On the squeezing, I had a urinary tract infection once when I was about 10. My doctor told me I should practice doing pelvic floor exercises. They're called Kegel exercises. Have you heard of that?"

"Sure, I do them all the time. Sa... someone told me about those. I even use a Kegel Trainer app."

"Someone Sandi was right. They're good for men too. And I use that app too! It makes it so easy. I've been doing them for years now. I never had another UTI and I have great muscle control."

"You sure do. I bet you could hold me inside you or push me out and I wouldn't be able to stop you." We both laughed and she said, "Oh, I definitely could."

"But I really do want to know the number. And are they all the same strength?"

"No, they're not all equal for sure. Some are just little ones and then others make me want to scream. But, for how many... Let's see, just one on the floor and three little ones and a big one on the bed. Oh, and do you also want to know about the two I had this morning before I knew you were coming over and the six I had last night before I could finally go to sleep thinking about today? And what about..."

"Wow, OK, sorry. I just... What I'm trying to say is, you are amazing. Something so special I can't even begin to put it into words. Just, wow."

She giggled. "Flattery will get you everywhere." She nuzzled in close and kissed me softly. She continued in a soft low voice just barely above a whisper. "But I was going to say that I want you to know the other night I couldn't sleep after I found out your secret that I just about rubbed myself raw I came so many times. I lost count."

"What? I thought you were upset."

"I wasn't going to tell you this, but it may help explain why I went through with this. I was upset, but at the same time, the idea of incest is exciting because it's just so taboo and forbidden." I just stared at her in stunned silence.

She paused and then added, "I have a question for you now. What is it like to be with your own mother? How's that for direct?"

Her revelation and question struck me like a hard slap in the face and I was caught off guard. I had thought that Amy was turned off by incest, but now here she was telling me that she thought it was exciting. That really did help explain her sudden change and wanting to tell me her true feelings about me.

"Wow, OK, I need a minute to wrap my head around what you just said. You think incest is exciting?"

"See how that feels? I hadn't planned on telling you that, but like you said I also don't want any secrets between us. At least, not eventually," she hedged. "Now tell me what I want to know. What is it like to be with your mother?"

I decided to just tell her everything as honestly as I could. "OK, you asked for it. It's like nothing else. It's like taking the love I had for her before and multiplying it times a thousand. Before, I hid a lot of my most personal self away from her. But now, I share every single thing with her. Nothing is off-limits. When we make love, it's like I imagine Heaven to be. Angels singing. Floating on clouds. Like that. Just thinking that I'm inside the very place where my existence began is thrilling beyond belief. And giving her intense, mind-blowing orgasms seems like the ultimate way to express to her how much I love her and will always love her, until the end of time."

I looked over at Amy and noticed that she had her eyes closed and then she moaned slightly. I guessed that she was probably touching herself under the sheet. She said, "That was so beautiful. Now tell me how it feels when you cum deep inside her. Mmmm."

I reached under the sheet and rubbed one of her nipples between my fingers and felt it instantly harden. "It feels like every ounce of pleasure that my body can create flows out of me and into her. It's like we become a single entity made of nothing but pure love. A love that can never be transcended." I found her hand exactly where I had guessed and pulled it away and gently asked, "Why don't you let me take care of that?" She opened her lust-filled eyes and nodded.

I quickly moved down, pulled the sheet away and began licking her clit, which was clearly poking out from under its hood. Hers was by far the largest clitoris I had encountered. Amy moaned loudly and arched her back. I moved down and stuck my tongue inside her pussy. I could feel Amy flexing her vaginal muscles rhythmically.

I decided to test the waters and moved a little lower, gently teasing her anus with the tip of my tongue. Amy gasped and sharply squeezed as I brought my finger up to her clit and gently rubbed it. She continued moaning so I started licking her asshole more firmly. Suddenly, Amy pulled her knees up to her chest, causing her butt cheeks to open widely.

I stuck my tongue into her asshole as far as it would go. Amy gasped and said, "Ohhh!" Once again she squeezed her muscles, trapping my tongue inside her. Suddenly she gasped, "Suck my clit!"

I captured the entire area surrounding her clit and sucked it into my mouth and licked it firmly for several seconds. Amy immediately put a finger into her asshole as I moved up, and in just a few seconds she convulsed into the loudest orgasm yet.

After her body stopped shaking, I said, "Holy shit,"

From above, Amy just laughed. She said, "Holy shit is right. You actually licked my ass, you big freak! No one has ever done that. Oh my God it felt amazing! I could've cum from just that. Are you ready again?"

I nodded and she rolled over and got on her hands and knees.

I moved up behind her and easily pushed into her pussy again. As I got started moving, I reached down and rubbed her asshole with my thumb. It didn't take very long before I emptied another load deep inside her. Panting and gasping for air, I flopped down on the bed beside her.

A few minutes went by and Amy said, "I need to get up for a second to go to the bathroom and get cleaned up. I'm dripping everywhere." She giggled.

"OK. I need to go too when you're done."

"Just a sec and I'll be right back. Don't go anywhere."

"I'll be here. I doubt I could walk very far right now." She kissed me quickly and went to the bathroom across the hall, returning just a few moments later.

After I had used the restroom, I came back and said, "Well, we could still shower and actually go to lunch if you feel up for it. I'm a little hungry after that workout."

"That sounds like a plan. Let me get you a towel. Go ahead and jump in and I'll be right there."

In the shower, I gently used body wash to clean Amy, all the while kissing and touching and exploring her body. Since we were pretty wiped out, nothing overtly sexual happened other than soft sensual caressing and kissing. That alone made the shower last until the hot water was starting to run out, so we finally had to finish up.

As we got out and began drying off, she said, "Do you think I could hire you full-time to just be my personal bather? That was an incredible shower." Amy stood at the mirror and applied lotion and brushed her hair.

I bent at the waist and said, "At your service, madam."

She giggled and clapped quickly. "Yay! Just what I've always wanted!" In a British accent she said, "From this day forward, you shall be my personal bath servant." She giggled.

As we dressed, Amy said, "Do you like Thai food? There's a place just down the street that delivers. We could eat here and talk because I still have so many things I want to talk to you about that I can't imagine saying at a restaurant."

"Sure, that would be great."

We went and sat back down at the kitchen table again, and after Amy called in our order I noticed a large pile of dishes in the sink. I said, "Wow, do you need some help with those?"

Amy turned and looked at the dishes and then rolled her eyes. "Hah, I know! My roommates are total slobs. There's always dishes piled up like that. I mean, I'm a slob too, but they are even bigger slobs than me. You should see the piles after Jill goes into full-on chef mode in here. This is nothing." She giggled.

"Well heck, I bet we could have those done by the time the food gets here. We'll be a team."

"Are you being serious with me right now? You actually want to help me wash our dishes? Uh, did you turn in your Man Card?" She giggled.

I laughed and said, "Man Card? Come on now, that hurts. I wash dishes all the time. It'll be fun. Now get your butt up and let's do this! They wouldn't pile up so bad if you guys did them while the cooking was going on." I got up and slapped the side of Amy's butt in her seat, causing her to squeal like a little girl. She jumped up and said, "Yes, Daddy! I'll be a good girl and help!"

I squinted my eyes at her last remark and she just smiled sweetly. "Come on, Daddy, let's wash the dishes."

I decided to go with it. I said in my best authoritative voice, "And no cutting corners this time. If those glasses aren't sparkling when we're done, Daddy's going to whip your naked behind."

Amy hung her head and said regretfully, "I'm sorry about last time."

I helped "my daughter" put away the dishes that were already stacked precariously in the drainer and then we pulled all the dishes out of the sink and put them on the counter so we could fill it with hot soapy water. Amy also went and gathered up glasses from the other girls' rooms.

Working as a team, it only took about 20 minutes to get most of the dishes done. Amy washed and I rinsed and organized everything into the drainer. When it was time to wash the glasses, she turned and asked, "Can you show me how to make the glasses all sparkly Daddy?"

"Sure, honey bun, it's really not that hard. Here, you face the sink and I'll put my arms around you to guide you."

I stood behind her and gave directions. "First, you need to drain out that dirty water and run a new sink full of clean, hot soapy water." Amy reached into the water and pulled the plug and we watched as it drained away. She made cute little blub-blub sounds as the water went down the drain.

I said, "Now, rinse all the leftover soap away and get the hot water going." I moved up right behind her until my body was touching hers. I even wrapped my arms around her and pulled her close to me and squeezed her. In response, she tilted her head back and looked at me and said, "This really is fun, Daddy."

I moved her hair to the side and kissed the back of her neck. "I knew you'd come around, baby girl."

When I said "baby girl," Amy firmly pushed her ass into my groin and rubbed it against me.

"Alright, make sure the brush is good and rinsed out. Now, let me show you..."

I had Amy hold the brush with one hand and the glass with the other. "OK, push the brush all the way in and when you get to the bottom, push hard and rotate it back and forth, like this." I turned her hand for her. "And then, turn the glass around and move the brush up and down the sides. Like this."

Amy said, "Ooh, it looks like the brush and glass are doing it Daddy!" She giggled innocently.

I pretended to be shocked and gasped loudly. "What did you just say? Naughty girl!" I moved back and slapped Amy hard on the ass.

Amy yelped. "OW! Oh Daddy, I'm so sorry! I don't know why I said that. I won't do it again." I moved back behind her and she squirmed against me again, obviously feeling my stiff erection pressing into her ass.

"It's OK sweetie. Daddy's sorry for spanking you. I'll make it up to you." I leaned forward and kissed her neck again. I put my hands on her sides and slowly moved them up and around until my hands covered her breasts. I gently rubbed and squeezed them through her shirt, feeling her nipples harden under her bra.

"Mmmm, that makes my boobies feel so nice Daddy."

"Keep washing. Sparkling, remember?"

"Yes, Daddy."

It seemed like the glasses went on forever. I had to stop what I was doing to dry the dishes in the drainer and put them away twice to make room for them.

Just before we were done, the doorbell rang. I said, "I'll get it. Keep washing, girl."

"Yes sir."

I went to the door and paid for the food with some of the money Sandi had given to me earlier. The delivery guy thanked me profusely when I told him to keep the change and he figured out that he had just made a $15 tip. I just smiled and closed the door.

I came back to the kitchen and sat the bag down on the table and went back to the sink to reassume my position right behind Amy, rubbing myself between her butt cheeks again. I reached around her again and squeezed her soft tits.

"Oh Daddy, that feels so good. It makes my boobies all tingly. Mmmm..."

Amy put the final glass into the drainer and pulled the plug. She said brightly, "All done!" She turned around quickly and jumped up and down excitedly. "Yay!"

"You did a fantastic job on those glasses, sweetie pie. So sparkly! You deserve a reward."

"Oh goodie! What do I get? Candy?" She smiled and her blue eyes sparkled like stars.

"Well, what would you like other than candy?"

Amy pretended to think it over and finally looked down in embarrassment and asked, "Could I get a big hug and kisses?"

I laughed and put my hand under her chin. "Is that all? That's too easy. Come here, pumpkin."

Amy rushed into my arms and hugged me as if her life depended on it. She looked up into my eyes and said, "Oh Daddy, I love you so much." I said back to her softly, "Daddy loves you too, my sweet baby girl."

Instead of kissing me on the cheek, however, she kissed me hard on the lips, pushing her tongue into my mouth.

I pulled back and gasped. "Amy! You're not supposed to kiss Daddy like that! I'm your father!"

"Didn't you like it?"

I gasped again and said, "Did I like it? No! I, uh... Well... OK, maybe I did like it a little. But we're not supposed to kiss that way. Only Mommy should kiss Daddy like that."

Amy said in a childish tone, "Why does Mommy get to kiss you the good way and not me? I love you just as much as she does and I'm just as pretty. Don't you think I'm pretty, Daddy?"

"Of course you are. But that doesn't mean..."

Amy cut me off and kissed me again. She also reached down and rubbed my cock through my pants. My resistance was fading and I brought my hands to her breasts and squeezed them again.

A few minutes went by until finally she broke the kiss and looked down and smiled. "We'd better stop this little game or we'll never eat." She giggled. "If only washing dishes was that much fun all the time! This is the one time I'm glad this stupid apartment doesn't have a dishwasher."

As we ate, we talked about what all had happened. Amy said, "The others have really taught you to be a good lover. You're not like other guys."

"They have been great teachers. But, I have to say, I'm really worried that I won't be able to keep up with you. You're kind of a wild woman."

Amy giggled. "I'll take that as a compliment. You're doing just fine so far keeping up. Three times is amazing for a lot of guys."

I paused and looked directly into her eyes. "And it seems like maybe just maybe you're into the fantasy of incest even more than you led me to believe before. First you tell me you think it's exciting and then you start a Daddy/Daughter role-play. Are you attracted to your dad?"

She nearly choked on the food in her mouth and blushed deeply. "Damn you. You just slice right into the heart, don't you?"

"Direct approach."

"Fuck your direct approach. I have my limits you know, and that's one." She groaned and put her head into her hands.

She breathed deeply and let out a huge sigh. To try to get her talking, I said, "I'm sorry. You already know my secret, and you know you can trust me no matter what. At least I hope you know that, because it's true. If you don't feel comfortable talking about your fantasies, I won't pressure you. But if you want to talk about this, you have to know that I may be one of the few people you could tell who won't judge you or be critical in any way."

She lifted her head and looked at me directly in the eyes. "I trust you. Really, I do. This day has been so special, and I'll never forget it for as long as I live. I hope we can have many more days just like this. You just need to slow down a little on the questions."

As she spoke, her voice began to crack and tears streamed down her cheeks.

I stood up and said, "I'm really sorry. Come with me." I took her by the hand and led her to the sofa in the living room.

"Come here and hold onto me."

She sobbed into my shoulder and whispered, "I do want to be honest with you. I'm just not used to anyone asking things the way you do. It's brutal. You just strip away all the bullshit formalities and just straight out ask the real question and it completely catches me off guard. I have all these walls built up and you can't just ram a wrecking ball through them without it hurting. So just understand that the subject of my father is not something I can easily talk about. I've never told anyone how I feel about him. I am not just attracted to him. I have real feelings for him and fantasize about being with him. I... I masturbate thinking about him and feel ashamed after. Other times I imagine him being the father of my babies and being married to me. So now you can see that when I discovered your secret I knew I was like you. The only difference is you actually did something about it and I'll never have the guts to even open my mouth. Maybe I need to try your direct approach." She sighed very deeply and closed her eyes, wiping tears away as new ones streamed from her eyes.

It was clear that it took a great deal of strength for her to let me into that deep, hidden aspect of her life, and it made me feel all the more closer to her.

"Thank you so much for opening up to me like that. I know that had to be really hard. But what you just told me is nothing to be ashamed of. I have a feeling that way more people than you might think have these kinds of feelings. I know I did, and just like you I denied them and pushed them out of my mind as just a fantasy and something that would never happen. But then, somehow, it did happen. Now there is something I haven't told you that I need to get permission to share, but you should know that if that hadn't happened, all of this would have never happened to me either. I'm almost sure of it."

"You have even more secrets?" she asked incredulously.

"Yes, but it's not my secret to share. Just saying that will probably tell you more than I should have." I sighed but never let go of her.

She correctly guessed, "So Sandi has a secret. An incest secret other than you and her. I hope you'll be able to tell me in time because now I'm dying to know."

"I'm sure you'll find out soon enough."

"I have a couple theories already." Amy squeezed me super-tightly and I squeezed her back, deciding to not go any further with that line of conversation.

"So would you say we've had a successful real first date?" I asked.

She sat up and burst out laughing and almost yelled, "NO! We didn't even get to go out! This wasn't a date. This was, this was... I don't even know what this was. Sex and washing dishes? Are you fucking kidding me? We sort of skipped a lot of steps here, dude. You still owe me a real date!"

"But the Thai food was pretty good though, right? At least I thought so."

"Yeah, I guess. But we get food from there sometimes when Jill doesn't feel like cooking, so it wasn't anything special to me." She scrunched her face into a fake frown and stuck her lower lip out like a little child, which made me laugh.

I reminded her, "The shower was nice."

"Hmm, OK well you have me there, my faithful bath servant. That was the nicest shower ever. And then the whole roleplaying thing was a lot of fun. And I do appreciate your help with the dishes. Jill and Sammi will be ecstatic that they don't have to hear me bitching about that tonight." She giggled.

I added, "And hey, the conversation has been almost like a free therapy session. We could never have done that if we went out somewhere. I know I feel like we're much closer now. To me, this was better than any normal date could have ever been. We did skip some steps, but aren't those steps all just leading up to what we did today?"

Amy leaned in and softly kissed me. She said, "Yeah, I suppose you're right. I can't thank you enough for getting me to tell you about my dad. I actually feel a little better about myself now. Maybe I won't feel so ashamed anymore. I never thought I'd be able to share that secret with anyone and I'm so glad I was able to with you. We share a special bond now, you and me."

"We do. I guess now we're both in each other's Circle of Trust, like in Meet the Parents."

Amy laughed. "Exactly. And if you think about it, all those times we talked at work were kind of like little mini-dates where we got to know each other. But still, I'd like you to treat me like a lady and take me out on a real date!" She giggled.

I smiled and said, "You are a special lady." I raised my hand and caressed her hair. Amy closed her eyes and held my hand against her head.

Finally, she whispered, "Why do I have to share you? You are my dream come true. I want you all to myself. I'm going to steal you away from the others if it's the last thing I do." When she said the last part, she tried to say it in a non-serious way, but to me it was clear that she really meant it.

To myself, I guiltily thought, I might just let you. I already feel like we are kindred spirits meant to be together forever. What if this is Sandi's ultimate plan? But what about our commitment? I love Sandi, but I could see myself marrying Amy in time. Could I go from having sex with multiple women to only one? Maybe if that one woman is the one I'm holding in my arms right now, I could.

Amy leaned forward and rested her head on my shoulder again. We sat on the couch for many minutes, just holding each other, listening to each other breathe.

Finally, she sighed and said softly, "OK, this really was the best date ever. I couldn't ask for more."

Amy moved to kiss me, and we kissed and touched and sighed and looked into each other's eyes until we were tired, and then just held one another in an unending embrace. There were still about two hours left until I needed to leave, so I asked, "I know this will sound strange, but would you like to lie down on your bed and take a nap for a little while? I'm pretty worn out."

"That doesn't sound strange at all. It sounds perfect. Come on." She held my hand and led me back to her bed. This time, we just plunked down with all our clothes on and nestled in together. Even with the blinds closed, it was still pretty bright, but that didn't matter. We were asleep within minutes.

Amy grumbled hoarsely, "Your phone is so loud! It scared the shit out of me."

"Sorry about that. But it's about time for me to go."

Amy made a loud, disappointed sound and buried her head in her pillow. She turned her head and asked, "When is the next Amy Day?"

I sensed her great disappointment and couldn't think of an easy solution that would work for everyone involved. I sighed and said, "I know, I'm sorry. I don't know when I can do a whole day again yet. I know I shouldn't call in sick again. We can still meet during my lunch hours until school starts. And maybe Sandi would be OK with me sleeping over here sometimes. Or maybe you could come sleep over at our house in the guest room. I have no idea what people do in an open relationship. This is all new to me."

Amy perked up. "A sleepover at her house? Do you really think she would let me be there with us having sex in another room? I don't know how she would be OK with that. But that would be so much better than here with these paper-thin walls. I can hear Jill snoring sometimes or when Sammi uses her Hitachi. Wow, if you can pull that off, I will be a happy girl."

I wanted to know what she meant by "Hitachi" but I let it go. Instead, I said, "Well, if I've learned any lessons in all this it is that you can only get what you ask for. You mainly just have to be brave enough to ask."

Amy smiled. "That's so true. How can you only be 19? You seem so much older sometimes." She reached up and ran her fingers through my hair and looked longingly into my eyes, and I took her hand and kissed it.

I smiled and stood up. "I'm sure you'll soon discover that I'm mostly still just a stupid kid who lucked into something truly amazing and special. Walk me out to the car?"

We walked out to the car together and hugged one last time. Amy said, "Call me. So will you ask her about sleeping over?"

"Yep. Do you want me to wait until you're home to call?"

"That would be best. I know they don't like me taking personal calls at work."

"How about if you put your phone on vibrate and I send you a text, then you call me from somewhere safe so we can talk."

"That works. And that way I won't have to wait as long."

I got into the car and put the window down. "I'll never forget today." Amy leaned down and kissed me through the window and then watched as I pulled away.

"Well?" she asked. Before I had the chance to respond, she quickly said, "Never mind. I know that look. You definitely did it. Didn't you?"

I said, "We never left her apartment all day."

She giggled and said, "I knew she had decided. I could see it in her eyes." She patted my leg a couple times and then asked, "Was it good?"

Not knowing what to say that wouldn't hurt her feelings, I just managed, "Yes."

She laughed, but in a peevish way and asked, "Yes? That's it? C'mon, I need details. I have to admit that I couldn't stop thinking about you with her all day. I had to masturbate in the bathroom three times. When I get you home, I need you in a bad way. Fuck, I can't even wait. Tell me everything, right now!"

I began recounting the day's events, not leaving out a single detail. As I spoke, she took off her seatbelt, pulled up her blouse, unbuttoned her pants and stuck her hands down the front of her panties. Seeing my concerned look, she breathlessly said, "I'll be fine. Just keep your eyes on the road." Once in a while, she brought her fingers and put them to my mouth to lick clean as Amy had done. She kept doing this over and over and moaned each time I sucked her fingers clean.

She breathlessly said, "God, I'm feeling especially nasty." She moaned a little and quickly brought her hand to my mouth, and it was dripping wet. This time, the liquid I was tasting was her pee. I laughed and said, "You're so crazy. Oh man, it's dripping down my neck onto my shirt now."

I glanced over at her and saw that she was completely flushed down to her neck with her eyes closed and decided to just go with the moment and said in my best authoritative voice, "Give me more of your hot piss, you little bitch in heat!"

She growled loudly and said, "Yes, I'm your bitch! Take all my nasty piss and swallow it!" She kept squirting tiny dribbles of pee onto her hand and feeding her wet fingers to me. She was so turned on that she was trembling, and a few stray drops of pee were starting to drip down onto the car seats as her hand shook on its way to my mouth. By the time we turned the corner to our street, the top part of my shirt was getting wet. Right before we turned into the driveway, she leaned over and frantically unbuckled my belt and undid my pants. I raised up and let her roughly rip my pants and underwear down around my ankles. She engulfed my precum-soaked cock and continued to frig her clit. Once we were in the garage, she urgently kicked her shoes off and pushed her pants and panties down and off. I pressed the button to close the garage door and moved the seat all the way back and reclined it.

Sandi tore off her blouse and I reached behind her and nearly ripped her bra trying to get it unhooked. She climbed over the center console and impaled herself onto me. Finally I got her bra off and pulled her to me and started sucking her nipples and squeezing her tits very roughly. She growled, "Take me! Oh FUCKING MOTHERFUCKER your cock feels so good in my nasty cunt!"

We frantically fucked there in the garage for several minutes. Sandi kept flailing around and knocking into the horn, causing it to blow randomly. She didn't seem to care, completely lost in the moment. She was rubbing her clit as she slammed her drenched pussy repeatedly down on my cock. Lost to her overwhelming lust and not caring about the consequences she leaned back as far as she could and screamed, "YES!" and squirted out even more piss between us. Just after that, she closed her eyes and became silent. Ten seconds later, with her fingers rubbing her clit at what seemed like light speed, she let out a blood-curdling scream and came. I let go and unleashed my cum in her pussy.

For a moment, we just panted. Sandi collapsed forward onto me and was totally covered in sweat, pussy juice, and dripping piss. I opened my eyes and all of the windows in the car were completely fogged over. I reached over and opened the door to let the outside air in. I breathed deeply and said, "Honey..."

She remorsefully said, "I know... Fuck." We slowly scooted out of the seat and out of the car, trying our best not to allow any urine to leak down between us to the leather seat below, and were mostly successful. I held onto Sandi as she slowly stood up. Once she was up, she turned and ran to the door and tried to open it, but it was locked. She said, "Fuck! Help." I got there and fished my keys out of my pocket and opened the door for her. She ran in to get towels and Nature's Miracle to clean the seat. Sandi blotted the seat dry and used the spray and let it sit. She left the car door open and we went inside to shower and of course had to run an unexpected load of laundry.

As we stood in the shower, we held each other as the warm spray of water rinsed our bodies. I said, "I've never seen you quite like that. It was like you turned into a beast." She ran her fingernails down my chest and growled loudly, and we kissed passionately in the shower until the water almost ran cold. Finally, we got out and Sandi dressed in her comfortable purple nightshirt and I just put on underwear.

As we ate dinner a while later, she was going over again how I had helped Amy wash their dishes and she smiled widely. "You're a natural, kiddo. Just wait. When those roommates of hers find out what you did, you're in like Flynn."

I looked at her questioningly. "You really think so? Flynn?"

She smiled and waved. "Sorry, it's before your time. But yes, I'll bet you a million dollars that her last boyfriend never did anything like that."

"So the next time I'm there maybe we can do her laundry. You know, to seal the deal. I can just picture me sitting there on the floor with her folding up her cute little polka dotted panties." I laughed.

"That's the spirit. You really should try it. I'm sure not much folding would be going on though. The way to a woman's heart is helping her with the housework. Speaking of which, we have a few dishes right over there with your name on them. That dishwasher's not going to empty itself either, you know."

I groaned. "I walked right into that. Alright, alright. I am your willing slave, after all." I paused for a moment and then said, "But I've been trying to go over in my mind how to ask you this."

She took one look at me to size me up. "Sandi, when can I see Amy again? See now, wasn't that easy? I keep telling you that the direct approach is almost always the most effective."

I laughed and said, "Yes, I know, I know you can see right through me like glass, blah, blah, blah. But let me please ask in a nicer way than that." I paused and breathed deeply. "Sandi, would you be willing to allow Amy to spend the night in the guest room? At night seems like the only time we'll be able to see each other for more than an hour since she works in the evening. She said her apartment wouldn't work well because it's so easy for her roommates to hear her."

Sandi giggled. "I bet they'd be in their beds furiously rubbing their clits listening to you two go at it. Wouldn't it be exciting to think about them getting off like that?" I couldn't lie. I grinned and nodded. With a devilish grin, she asked, "Are they cute?"

I laughed and said, "Oh stop it! But yes, they are."

She let it go and said, "But, of course you may bring her home. This is your house now too. I'm sure I'll be a little jealous at first, but I've been getting better about that, especially after Bethany's birthday. If I can make it through that, I can make it through anything. I am a little concerned about how I'll feel being left all alone though. Who knows, maybe we can all have some fun together..." She winked.

Ignoring that last comment for now, I decided to push my luck and said, "But I do need to ask a serious question. Amy and I were talking about some things today and the subject of how this all came about was asked, and I had to give a partial answer. Is it OK with you if I tell her about you and Mom and the rest of what we've done?"

"Well that was quick." She sighed and added, "I guess it's OK with me, but I'll need to talk with Dee and Mom to make sure. Please don't say anything about my, uh, more nasty proclivities though because I'm sure she wouldn't understand that at all. Perhaps in time we'll see how she feels about that kind of thing. She's really getting into our business quickly, isn't she?"

"Yeah, she's very curious about everything. And just like you, she's smart and nothing gets past her."

"Alright, I'll call after dinner."

I went and grabbed one of the other cordless phones from the bedroom and came back and sat down across from Sandi and said, "I'm here."

Both Mom and Tina said, "Hi!" at the same time.

Mom said, "So, Sandi has been telling us all about your Amy adventure today. It sounds like you had an eventful day. We're all feeling sufficiently jealous now. Are you sure we can trust her with this information?"

"Absolutely, yes."

Tina said, "This really isn't something I wanted to be broadcast to the outside world, you know. But if you're sure we can trust her, that's good enough for me. Remember, Daniel, your family and our safety come first. Always."

"Yes, ma'am, I understand."

Mom said, "OK then. Hey San, should we invite her for Saturday morning? I'd sure like to see her in person to tell her this."

Tina said, "Oh, you and your weekend visits. No fair! When do I get a visit?"

Sandi said, "Mom, you and Dad are welcome here anytime."

"Yes, I know... It's hard for your old mother to travel that much," Tina said dejectedly and sighed loudly into the phone.

Sandi went on, "I know. But Dee, that sounds fine by me. But one more thing. We're forgetting Bethany. Can she get on the line too? Or can you at least ask her if she's OK with all this? You know how she gets if she's left out."

Mom giggled and said, "Oh, I do. Hold on, gotta run upstairs." There was an audible click as Mom muted her line.

Sandi laughed and said, "Well, isn't this fun? Maybe we should have a phone orgy while we all here."

Everyone laughed and there was another click and Mom said, pretending disapproval, "I heard that, slut!" And just as quickly, another click came and we laughed even harder.

Pretending to be snide, Sandi said, "Ha! I'll do whatever I want, cunt!"

Through the laughter, Tina huffed, "You two be nice to each other or the next time I see you, you'll both be properly spanked!"

Sandi faked a sigh and said, "Do you promise, mommy? I've been such a bad girl and I need your firm hand to learn my lesson."

Tina said in a low voice, "I love it when you call me mommy, sweet love."

Sandi said, "I wish you were here, mommy. I'd show you just how much I miss you by licking every inch of your body and then sucking your delicious clit until you came so hard that you pass out."

I had never heard Sandi talk so sexually to her mother like this before, and it was very exciting to be allowed to hear.

On the other end, we heard, "Mmmm..." It was clear that Tina had started touching herself quietly, and I could see that Sandi had her fingers between her legs too.

Mom came back on speaker and said, "Here she is. She said OK on inviting her."

Bethany said, "Did I miss much?"

"Not much, sweetness. Where are you and your mom right now?" Sandi asked.

Bethany said, "We're sitting on my bed." We heard some rustling around and a moment later she added, "And now we're both wearing our birthday suits. I've been missing you and Danny so much, Sandi."

From across the room, Sandi pulled her nightshirt off and motioned for me to come to her with her finger. I hung up my phone and she put hers on speaker and put it down.

Sandi said, "We miss you too and I can't wait to see you. I'm going to wear you out this weekend, you know that? I sure hope you're ready."

Bethany said, "Oh God, yes! Since you've been gone, Mom, or I should say, Mommy and I have been getting a lot closer."

We could just barely make out the sound of Mom kissing Bethany when she wasn't talking.

Sandi said, "Oh good, I'm glad she's been getting close to her baby girl. Tells us about some things you do with your mommy."

Bethany said, "Just yesterday while Daddy was gone, Mommy came up to my room to play. She knocked on my door and when she came in, she was completely naked and had a huge black dildo strapped onto a leather harness."

We heard Tina gasp and she asked, "I'm here too, munchkin. I hope that's OK."

Bethany said, "Oh, hi Grandma. It's fine."

Mom said, "Are you touching yourself right now, mommy? Right now I'm teasing and pinching Bethany's nipples."

Tina's low reply came, "Yes, my darling."

Bethany's voice was a bit breathless as she continued, "Mommy came in and asked if I needed her big, hard cock in my pussy. Well, of course I got on my knees and sucked on Mommy's cock and got it nice and wet. While I did that, I fingered my pussy and rubbed my clit."

We heard Mom whisper, "Lie down."

Bethany said, "Mmmm, Mommy's licking my pussy right now."

Sandi looked at me and I immediately dropped to the floor and began running my tongue up and down her hot slit.

Sandi said, "Danny is licking my pussy too. Tell us what your mommy did to you next."

Bethany moaned and said, "Ohh, then she... pulled me onto my bed and ordered me to get on my hands and knees and get ready to let her fuck me... mmmm doggy style. Mommy pushed that monster black cock deep into my cunt. It... mmmm felt so wonderful. My pussy was so wet it dripped down to my knees. Mommy fingered my tight ass as she pounded that giant baseball bat cock into me until I couldn't take it anymore and begged her to stop."

On the speaker, I heard what must have been Tina gasping. Above me, Sandi moaned and looked down at me suggestively.

I got my finger wet and slid it slowly into Sandi's tight asshole. Sandi said, "Danny's got his finger in my asshole right now!"

Bethany breathily said, "Mommy's fingering my ass again too, and it feels so good! Mmmmmm!"

Tina said loudly, "Oh God! I'm cumming! Mmmmmmm!"

Sandi said, "Oh Mommy, I'm cumming too!" Sandi moaned loudly as she came under my tongue.

Bethany said in a muffled voice, "Mommy's going to 69 with me now!"

While it was all thrilling, I was far too wiped out to have one more orgasm myself, but it was a lot of fun and extremely mentally arousing to bring Sandi off with my tongue and to hear everyone else experience so much pleasure. She looked down at me and smiled widely and pulled me back up. I snuggled in next to her on the couch and kissed her as Bethany and Mom got close to their orgasm.

We waited for a couple minutes until we heard both of them moaning loudly and it was clear that both of them were cumming, only seconds apart.

After a couple minutes, Sandi asked tentatively, "Is everyone alive?"

Bethany wanted to know, "Did Danny cum?"

Sandi said, "No, your dear brother is pretty tuckered after spending the day with Amy and after I attacked him in the car."

Disappointed, Bethany said, "Aw, no fun. I'll make you cum this weekend, OK Danny?"

I said, "I look forward to it, Beautiful. I wish I could have done what Mom... Mommy just did to you."

Mom said, "And I wish you could have done to me what Bethy just did, except with that yummy cock of yours." Everyone laughed.

Tina said, "I wish Dave had been here so I wouldn't have needed to do that myself."

Sandi said, "Aw, sorry about that. I hope it felt good at least..."

Tina said, "It was spectacular, honey. You had a perfect idea there and it was really fun. Bethany, that story was... very arousing, to say the least. I wish I could have been there to see that. Now and yesterday." She giggled.

Bethany said, "Well, next time you're here, I'd be glad to let you join in if you want." Her tone sounded like she meant it.

I looked at Sandi and she grinned widely and gave me an ecstatic double thumbs up. She silently mouthed the word "Yes!"

Slightly surprised, Tina said, "Well, I very much look forward to that, honey. Well, ladies and Danny, I'd love to keep playing, but I should probably say goodnight."

After we said our goodbyes and Tina had hung up, Bethany asked, "So Danny, have you found out if she likes girls yet?" Mom also chimed in, "I wanted to ask that too." I looked at Sandi and she was nodding and smiling as well.

I laughed and said, "You guys are terrible. But, um... you know, that topic never came up and I didn't think to ask her. I'll try to find out without ruffling her feathers too much because she's already a little overwhelmed about some of the stuff I asked her today."

Mom said, "OK sweetie, thank you. If she does, maybe she'll want to stay for the entire time, and she would be most welcome. Wouldn't that be fun? Before you hang up, I just want you to know that I love you both so much."

"Love you too. I'll see you on Saturday," I said.

Bethany said loudly, "Love you guys lots!"

Sandi said, "Love you too!"

Five minutes went by without a response and then my phone finally rang.

"Sorry about that. I needed to finish up a spreadsheet I was doing so I could send it to first shift. But now I'm all yours. So the answer was yes? How in the hell did you manage that?"

"Well, actually, she was totally cool about it. We'll need to discuss the nitty-gritty details though. She is concerned about being left alone."

"Oh, I can see that. Did she have any ideas?"

"Nothing really specific. I think the only way to make everyone happy is if she was with us." I laughed nervously to try to disguise my true intentions for saying that, failing miserably as usual.

Amy did not laugh. She said seriously, "I could probably be persuaded into letting that happen if you asked me very nicely. I already knew that was a possibility anyway. I'm not stupid over here, you know."

I decided to use the direct approach again and cast aside the fear of how she might react and just asked, "Oh? Are you bisexual?" I held my breath and waited.

Amy gasped but then giggled and said, "There he is again. That direct guy that I can't decide to love or hate. But yes, I would say that I fit that label pretty well. I think we talked about everything else except that, but right now is not a good time to get into it. I'd much rather talk in person. Are you going to visit me for lunch tomorrow?"

"I wouldn't miss it. Oh, you've been invited to Sandi's for a Saturday morning get-together. Would you be up for that? There'll be breakfast and we can all talk about what's been going on with us and how the sleepovers will work. I know Sandi really wants to see you."

"Wow, really? That would be great because it'll give me a chance to thank her in person for letting us do this. But I should get back. So I'll see you tomorrow then."

"Yep, I should be there just after 11:30. And Amy..."

"Yes?"

"Just... thanks for being so awesome about everything. I know it has to be hard dealing with all my probing personal questions and my unusual situation."

"You're welcome. And, don't worry about the questions. Keep 'em coming. It just takes some time for me to trust someone. Like you said, it's like free therapy. I can't tell you how calm and relaxed and... unburdened I feel right now. So, thank you for letting me share that stuff with you and for being caring and understanding. I know we're going to be the very bestest of friends."

"I love talking with you too. So much... See you tomorrow."

I had mentally prepared a speech for possible moments like this and said, "Hey Kayla, yeah, I'm feeling much more alive today. Thanks for stopping by. I appreciate it." Not wanting to prolong the conversation, I decided to stop there.

She said cheerily, "Not a problem. Have a wonderful Hump Day." Ever smiling, she walked away briskly. I stared at her cute little ass until she turned the corner and was out of sight. I was grateful that I didn't have to say any of the rest of my little speech about why I was out.

I snickered to myself about her use of the phrase "Hump Day" instead of Wednesday. If she only knew.

The minutes passed excruciatingly slowly until 11:25 arrived, but finally it was time to go. I sprinted down the stairs and drove a little too fast on the way to Amy's apartment. I made it there in record time.

I ran up to Amy's door and lightly tapped on it. She opened it and as my eyes adjusted I saw that she was wearing a bathrobe. When I got inside and closed the door, she let the robe open, revealing that she was wearing only panties underneath.

She rushed into my arms and said nothing.

I leaned down and put my arms under her butt and lifted her up and carried her to her room, with her squealing and giggling all the way.

Today, her room was completely spotless and organized, but it didn't matter. I flopped her down on the bed and within about five seconds I had stripped my clothes off, pulled down her panties and climbed on top of her. She lay back and spread her legs open.

She must have been getting herself ready before I got there because when my cock pressed against her opening, it slipped right into her copious wetness and went all the way inside. She pulled me to her tightly, wrapping her legs around me and gasped, "Oh, I missed you!"

We frantically fucked for the first couple of minutes before Amy had her first orgasm. I was so turned on by her enthusiasm that it only took another few seconds before I emptied my cum deep inside her pussy. After it was over, I stayed inside her and just panted and gasped for air.

Below me, Amy opened her eyes and said, "Hello."

We both burst into giggles and I said, "Well, hi."

When we both calmed down a little, she said, "I got all ready for you because I really didn't want to go slow today. Do you want to know my number since you left yesterday?"

I smiled and nodded and she said, "Seven. And that one makes eight."

"Wow. How can you do that? It seems impossible."

"Oh, it's easy with the right mental stimulation. I can't seem to get you out of my mind. And now you even have me thinking about Sandi after what you said on the phone last night."

Amy closed her robe as I moved to her side and pulled the sheet over us. I asked, "So you would really be OK with that?"

"Yep. I told you last night that we'd talk all about that today, so are you ready?"

I nodded, and she rolled on her back, looking straight up at the ceiling and began talking. "Well, you see, I thought I was gay until high school. I did some experimenting with a girl that lived down the street from us. I think it started when I was about twelve. She had a pool at her house and was an only child like me. Our parents were friends and we were over there quite a bit. They would play cards while Jenny and I swam and played out back and up in her room. We spent a lot of time alone together, and I started to think of games to play where we would kiss and rub each other's boobs, things like that."

I turned to lie on my back too and suddenly noticed that Amy had little shiny pink stars glued to her ceiling. I made a mental note to ask her about it another time.

She went on, "Well, during one summer when we were twelve or thirteen, her Mom went to the grocery store and said she'd only be gone a half hour and asked if we'd be OK alone, and of course we said yes. I talked her into getting completely naked and we touched and kissed each other and finally played with ourselves in front of each other for the first time. This kind of thing progressed quickly and we used every opportunity we could to have sex. That was when I learned how orgasmic I was and that I wasn't like Jenny. Jenny would be able to go one time and then have to wait for a while. But when she came, it was like a nuclear bomb going off. I was very deeply in love with her."

She went on, "But, in my sophomore year of high school, there was a boy that was a senior that I became friends with. I started to fantasize about him and questioned whether I really was gay. I knew that I still loved Jenny, but now I had all this doubt in my mind. To make a long story short, he ended up taking my virginity when I was 16. I won't bore you with the painful details, but that was also around the time I started having feelings for my dad. The hormones were really raging then. Now that I look back on it, I think that caused some problems between me and my mom, but that's another conversation altogether."

She paused and sighed and looked over at me for a second.

I continued listening as she went on. "Well, ever since then, I figured out that I liked both men and women. I would ask if you're shocked by that, but I know how guys are when it comes to girl on girl love. Double the fun, right?" She giggled and I laughed too.

She let out a huge breath and said, "So, there it is."

I asked, "I have to ask then. Is there anything going on with you and your roommates?"

Amy blushed slightly and said, "I had a feeling you might ask me that. But, no, I hate to ruin your fantasy, but there isn't anything going on with us. We're just friends. The most we've done sexually together is to hear each other masturbating from the next room. These walls are thin." She giggled.

I laughed and said, "Aw man. I was hoping to have a four-way with all of you. Jill could make some kind of dessert and I could eat it off your bodies."

Amy giggled and said loudly, "Ha! You wish!"

She thought about it a moment and then admitted, "Hmm, that does sound like fun. Maybe I should ask them if they're up for that sometime."

I shouted, "Yes! Now you're talking!" and pumped my fists in the air.

Amy said in an erotic, low tone, "I have seen them naked. They both have nice bodies. I bet you'd just love to shove your hard cock into their wet pussies as you lick whipped cream off their tits." Amy's expression was dead serious.

I looked at her and said seriously, "I was only messing around. I didn't mean that."

She giggled and said, "I know, silly. I was just fucking with you." She laughed very hard and pointed at me and said, "You should see your face right now! Priceless!"

I groaned and said, "You're so mean!"

Amy asked, "So, how much longer do we have? Can you go again?" She raised herself up and pulled off her robe and threw it on the floor.

"I think I can, I think I can."

Amy giggled. "Let me see if I can get your little engine going again."

She crouched beside me, taking my cock into her mouth. As it started to grow, I scooted my way over and pulled on the side of her leg to get her to let me crawl under her into a 69 position.

She figured out what I was doing and quickly shifted on top of me. She scooted back and her pussy came down onto my face. A good amount of semen was leaking from her vagina, and as I had become used to doing, I simply licked her clean without even thinking about it.

As I did this, Amy stopped and looked back at me and asked, "I have to know. Did you just do what I think you did?"

I said, "I, uh... I guess I did. It's something Sandi likes me to do. Does it gross you out?"

"Are you kidding? It's hot! I noticed you doing that yesterday too but I was too scared to say anything. There's more where that came from. Watch..." She clenched her vaginal muscles tightly and pushed out all the rest. Her muscle control and conditioning was nothing short of amazing.

She resumed sucking on my cock, which was now completely hard again.

I stretched up a bit so I could lick her asshole, causing her to reposition herself slightly so I could more easily get to it. Soon, I was sticking my tongue inside her ass as far as it would go. She pushed back against me and moaned each time it went in, and before long had a small orgasm. Her anus squeezed my tongue over and over as she came. I switched to sucking on her clit and she came again, really powerfully. This was so arousing to me that I came as well. I was really starting to love the ease in which Amy was able to climax.

Panting, Amy collapsed on top of me. After a minute or so, she climbed off and lay beside me. She whispered, "That was intense. I love it when you lick me back there. It feels a lot different than my clit, but still amazing."

"Maybe next time you'd like something bigger in there then," I said and winked.

Sheepishly, she said, "That's something I've never done before. Well, other than with a finger when I do it myself. The boyfriends I've had must have thought that liking anything to do with an asshole must mean they're gay or something, so it's just never happened."

"I'd be happy to do it with you if you'd like to try."

"I would. If it's better than the way your tongue feels, I'm on board."

"Cool. Maybe we can do that tomorrow. Just prepare at least an hour before."

"Prepare how, exactly?" she asked.

I was a little embarrassed, but I managed to say, "You know, be sure to poop and wash well with soap and water."

She smiled and said, "Oh, OK. I thought you were going to tell me I had to do an enema or something, which didn't sound like much fun. I can totally handle pooping and a shower." She giggled.

I laughed and said, "Great." I looked over at Amy's clock and said, "It looks like I need to get going. I'm just going to jump in the shower for a minute."

"Are you going to have any lunch at all? I wouldn't feel good if you're going hungry all day just to be here with me."

"I didn't really think that far ahead. The only thing on my mind was you. But, I do feel a little hungry. I'll just grab some drive-thru on the way back."

"That may be OK for one day, but tomorrow I'll get Jill to make up something for you."

"Wow, thank you, and thank Jill for me." I kissed her gently and went into the bathroom to take a quick shower. Amy thoughtfully had a towel ready for me to use sitting on the bathroom's countertop.

Amy followed right behind me and sat down to pee just as I started to pull the shower curtain closed. She said sheepishly, "I hope you don't mind. I really need to go. Before you got here, I was, um, getting myself ready for you and I forgot all about peeing."

I smiled and said, "Go right ahead. It makes me happy that you're comfortable enough to do that in front of me." She smiled.

I quickly finished the shower and got dressed. Amy put her panties and robe back on and walked to the door with me. She said, "So, tomorrow?"

"You bet. I wish I didn't have to go. One hour isn't enough. I could definitely go again." I smiled.

"I know. But, I had a wonderful time. I'll be thinking of you."

We shared one final kiss before I left to head back to work.

When it was time to leave, Amy was saying goodbye, but she scooted up next to me and grabbed a pen and wrote, "Wait in stairwell" on a piece of scrap paper. Once she made sure I read it, she crumpled the paper up, threw it in the trash and walked away.

I headed to the stairs and waited. Amy came in a minute later and sighed and said, "I just wanted a proper goodbye kiss."

Amy's "proper goodbye kiss" went on for five minutes straight. We finally broke apart when we heard a door a few floors above us loudly open and someone coming down quickly.

Amy sighed loudly and softly said, "Damn." She quickly kissed me one last time and whispered, "See you tomorrow."

I touched her cheek and smiled into her eyes for one last second and quickly headed home.

Without words, I moved beneath the covers and found that Sandi's pussy was already wet. When I touched my tongue to her clit, it was already standing up at attention, and it only took about a minute before she tensed up and came.

She said breathlessly, "That was just what I needed." I laughed and popped out from under the covers and said, "My turn."

I pushed my penis all the way inside her and was about to start thrusting when Sandi stopped me and said, "Shouldn't you save yourself for taking Amy's anal virginity?" She grinned.

I wasn't so sure I wanted to stop, and it occurred to me that this might be one of her tests to see how my dominance training was going. I took a chance and said confidently, "Let me worry about that. Right now, I'm going to fuck you hard."

She didn't respond with words, but her face formed an expression of shock and surprise. The faintest hint of a smile hiding in her eyes told me that this definitely was a test.

That hint of a smile irked me a bit, so I grabbed her wrists and pinned her arms above her head.

I got down to fucking her, steadily increasing my rhythm. She closed her eyes and her expression morphed into one of complete pleasure. She moaned and arched her back and let herself go.

I said, "You love my cock in your pussy, don't you?" She nodded furiously.

When I started to feel myself getting close, I decided to take it a step further and directed, "Sit up and take my cum all over your face." I let her wrists go and got into position.

Instantly, she partially sat up, closed her eyes tightly, opened her mouth and got ready. I positioned myself a few inches from her face and unleased. The jets of cum sprayed her cheeks, into her mouth, on her chin and dripped down to her tits and stomach.

I grunted, "Suck the rest out. You love my cum, don't you?" She opened her eyes, and while moaning loudly, she took my cock into her mouth as far as she could take it and sucked it for another minute until nothing was left.

I looked down at her and said, "Now clean yourself." She smiled and dutifully scooped all of the little pools of cum from herself and swallowed them all down.

When she was done, she sighed deeply and collapsed down on the bed with a thud and smiled the happiest smile possible. She simply said, "A fucking plus!"

For a while now, she had been giving me grades on how well she thought I did during her tests, and lately I had been getting better grades and less and less constructive criticism.

I laughed and asked, "What do I get if I get all A's on my report card, teacher?"

She sighed and said tenderly, "You get... fuck, I don't know. I'll give you anything you want." She looked right into my eyes and with tears welling in her eyes said, "Daniel... I love you more than life itself."

I was taken completely off-guard. Before this very moment, Sandi had only said that to Mom, and maybe to Uncle Kurt when he was alive, I didn't know and would never ask. It came from a place of utter and complete devotion, and I honestly never thought she would say it to me.

I got over the initial shock and said back, "I love you more than life itself." I bent down and kissed her tears away, and we held each other there in the stillness until we were both almost late for work.

As we were rushing to leave, Sandi asked, "Do you know if she has lube? Maybe you should bring some of ours just in case. And if she's anything like me, she won't like what happens later if you cum inside her."

"Not sure but I'll bring it just in case." I ran back to the bedroom and grabbed a small bottle out of Sandi's nightstand.

"I just remember back to my first time. It did not go well at all and it hurt for days. But I know I've taught you how to be gentle, so she's in excellent hands."

I became concerned immediately and asked, "What's wrong? Did something happen?"

"I'm... I'm worried. I don't know if I can go through with it. I've never had anything close to that big in there. I read a lot of things online where women got tears and anal fissures and bleeding when they tried it. What if that happens to me? I'm so scared! Can we maybe just not have sex today? I'm really not in the mood. I'm so sorry." She seemed to be on the verge of sobbing.

"Oh my... Of course we don't have to. I would never make you do something you're not totally comfortable with. Let's just talk about it." I held her until she calmed down.

Amy's expression visibly softened. She said, "Oh, thank God. Thank you for understanding. I do have lunch for you. At least let me feed you some of Jill's home cooking."

"Oh, cool." We sat down at the kitchen table and ate lunch, which consisted of very flavorful pork tenderloin and some of the best homemade mashed potatoes I'd ever had.

"Jesus, what does she put in these potatoes?"

Amy giggled and said, "She uses full-fat heavy cream, Kerrygold Blarney Castle cheese, Kerrygold butter, and some secret spice blend that she grinds herself in them. They're awesome, huh? And the barbecue sauce on the meat is her own recipe." I didn't open my mouth long enough to respond and just kept scarfing down the delicious food. I thought to myself that whoever ended up marrying Jill was going to die a very fat, very happy man.

Finally, I said, "Please give my compliments to the chef. Tell her if she ever opens her own restaurant, I want an invite. And once I get in, I may never leave."

Amy smiled and said, "I'll be sure to let her know that. I told her how much you liked her bacon and she got the cutest little smile on her face."

Once we got done, I insisted on helping to wash the dishes again, and while we stood at the sink we talked about anal sex.

I told her, "I can't see how you'd ever have any damage as long as we prepare properly. The main things are to have patience and use a lot of lube, and I brought some good stuff with me. You need to work up to being able to take a penis inside you. The easiest way is to start off slowly with just one finger and then put more in as your muscles relax. I have a feeling that the women that were hurt had guys that jammed themselves in dry or something stupid like that."

Amy sighed and said, "I should have known that you would know the best way to do it. Sometimes I go a little crazy with reading all the terrible things that can happen online. Have a persistent cough? Oh, you must have stage 12 brain cancer."

"Right. WebMD and the like used the wrong way can be really scary." I laughed.

As we finished with the last of the dishes, she asked, "Well, do you think we could at least try the finger part today? We don't have time to do much else."

"Are you sure? You're not upset anymore?"

"I'm sure. Actually, when you described the process, it made me all tingly." She giggled.

"I don't know... If we get started, it's going to be really hard to stop," I said worriedly.

"Please?" she begged with a face that would give Puss in Boots a run for his money.

"Did you get clean for me?". She smiled and nodded.

We moved to her bed and got naked. I said, "The main thing to remember is to relax, relax, relax. OK, lay on your back for me. It goes a lot easier if you're fully aroused."

Amy got into position and I moved down and began licking her clit and pussy. In a few minutes, she was moaning and arching her back.

I popped open the lube and said, "OK, this is going to feel wet and cold in 3, 2, 1..."

I pressed my lubed fingertip against her anus and very gently inserted it.

She giggled and said, "What is this, Anal Mythbusters?" I laughed too, not realizing that it sounded like that. She immediately added in her best TV announcer voice, "Coming up next on an all new ButtBusters..."

As her giggles subsided, I said, "Clever girl," and licked her clit directly a couple times, causing her to miss my Jurassic Park movie reference. She gasped and immediately became quiet and said softly, "It feels good so far."

I pushed my finger in until it was completely inside. Amy said, "It feels... strange. Not bad. Like I need to poop." I flicked my tongue across her clit and she grunted and squeezed her muscles tight and moaned "Ohhh!"

"What about those feelings together?" I asked.

"Really good!"

"Here comes the second finger. Ready?" I looked up and saw that she was nodding.

I pulled out the first finger most of the way and got a second one covered in lube and slowly pushed it in. I very lightly licked near her clit to provide as minimal stimulation as I could. I didn't want her to cum yet.

"You're doing fantastic. Ready for more?"

She groaned, "Yes..."

I lubed and began inserting the third finger and was met with a lot of resistance. "Ouch, it's hurting! Stop!"

I pulled back the third finger and left the other two in just barely to give her time to recover and said, "Sorry, I went a little too fast there. Just give it a minute and try as best as you can to relax. It's going to be alright. Nothing is damaged."

"OK," she said uncertainly.

"Breathe for me. Breathe in the deepest possible breath you can, hold it for a couple seconds and let it out slowly. Do that for me three times."

She followed my instructions to the letter and I increased the pressure my tongue was making around her clit until she started to moan again. Finally, I could feel her sphincter relax, so I put the third finger back in and very slowly pushed it in.

It took some time, but now all three fingers were fully inside her. I said, "Amy, my dear sweet Amy, you did it. I have three fingers all the way in."

She gasped, "Oh God! I can't believe it! It feels incredible." She looked down at me and, with an expression filled with desire said, "Fuck my ass! I want it so bad!"

"But you said..."

"I know! But we're so close. Please don't leave me on the brink..."

I knew instantly that if I left, it would fill both of us with a huge amount of regret. I slowly pulled my fingers out and said, "I won't leave you."

Amy sighed and whispered, "Thank you."

I moved into position between Amy's widely spread legs and said, "Pull your legs up to your chest and hold them there."

She did and I placed the tip of my cock at her opening and applied a lot of lube. I said, "OK... Remember, relax."

I pushed and the tip quickly disappeared inside. Amy moaned and asked, "Is that it? That was easy."

I smiled and said, "Not quite there yet; that was just the tip. Here comes more. Keep breathing."

I very slowly pushed more inside her. I could feel Amy squeezing her muscles rhythmically, so to intensify her pleasure further, I inserted two clean fingers into her vagina and massaged her G-spot in time with her squeezes, causing her to moan loudly. I continued pushing in until I was all the way inside.

I gasped, "It's... in..." I pulled nearly all the way out and started slowly thrusting until I felt she was ready, then began moving faster. Amy was just gasping in air and groaning loudly as she exhaled. Her muscles clenched and unclenched around me incredibly powerfully and created sensations I had never felt before.

It was too much for me. Before I could gather my thoughts enough to pull out, cum started squirting from my cock like a fire hose. I partially lost my balance and crashed down onto Amy's upheld legs, pressing them hard down against her tits, all the while still squirting my load deep inside her.

Amy's eyes flew open wide and she screamed loudly and came. She yelled, "No!" All of a sudden, I felt a stream of hot liquid spray my stomach and groin area. Given my experiences with Sandi, this exact feeling wasn't unfamiliar so I remained calm. I pushed myself back up and started to slowly withdraw myself.

I looked down and I was wet on my stomach, groin, and thighs, and there was a small dark wet spot on the bed as well.

Amy was gasping for air. She brought her hands up and covered her face. She finally said, "Oh God, I peed! I'm so sorry!" She began sobbing.

I didn't really smell anything, so I said, "It doesn't smell like pee." I leaned down and sniffed the bed and her pussy and said, "It's not pee." I licked some of the fluid from her pussy and said, "Amy, you squirted. Has that ever happened before?"

Amy shook her head vigorously "no" and still had her face covered. She finally stopped sobbing and I asked, "Are you OK?"

Again, she shook "no". I leaned forward and grabbed her wrists and pulled her hands away. I softly said, "I need you to open your eyes for me. Try to breathe and calm down."

She forced her eyes open and I said, "You didn't pee. And even if you had, it's completely fine. Here, taste it and you'll see."

I slid my finger through the pool of wetness between her legs and brought it to her lips. She tentatively sniffed it and then opened her mouth. She tasted the juice and immediately sighed and visibly relaxed, and that made me relax as well.

I asked, "Did it all feel as wonderful as it sounded?"

Amy breathed in deeply and said, "Wonderful doesn't even begin to describe what it felt like. We have to do it again, and soon."

She got a worried look on her face and asked, "There isn't any blood, is there? Did I get any poop on you?"

"No, everything is fine. Is anything hurting?" She shook her head "no," and said, "It just feels kind of weird. And really wet." She smiled.

"The only thing coming out is cum. And I have to apologize in advance. I shouldn't have cum inside you like that, but your squeezing just felt so good I lost my concentration."

"Why is it bad if you cum in there?"

"You may have some bathroom problems later. I'm really sorry."

She waved her hand and said, "I'm sure I'll be fine. It's just a little cum in my butt. I just showered you with a gallon of... girl cum or whatever and probably ruined my mattress and you're worried about that?"

"It wasn't a gallon, but yeah, we should get the bedding off right now before it soaks into the mattress. Come on, we need to get up."

I helped Amy get up from the bed and held onto her until she was steady. We pulled the sheets and the mattress cover off and felt the spot. It was just barely damp, but we still needed to do something to get it dry.

"Do you have a fan that you can blow on it? Or I guess you could use a blow dryer. But blot it with a towel first. "

Amy had recovered a little and said, "Shit, it's almost one. Let me take care of this and you jump in the shower and get back to work. I'm so sorry. Everything is a mess!"

I grabbed her hand and said, "It's going to be fine. You can wash all this stuff and the spot on the mattress will dry. I'm sure it won't leave a smell."

Amy sighed and said, "OK, alright. Go." She pointed to the bathroom.

I raced through a two-minute shower and found Amy naked and sitting on the toilet when I got out.

She smiled awkwardly and said, "Is it always like this? There's so much goop coming out of my butt right now. I'll need to shower again for sure. T.P. isn't helping much." Just as she said that, she farted loudly and said, "Fuck, what next!" and blushed a crimson color and hid her face with her hands. She said softly, "I am so sorry."

I laughed and said, "That happens." I leaned down and kissed the top of her head and said, "It's totally normal. The worst part of anal is the goopy mess and a little extra air sometimes."

She nodded but immediately farted again, this time twice as loud and long as the first, and began giggling. Soon, we were laughing uproariously.

When we calmed down, I said, "Something that works a lot better than toilet paper if you can't shower right away is to use flushable wet wipes. We use those all the time."

She said, "I'll be sure to add that to our grocery list. Now you have to go. I hope you don't get in trouble."

I nodded and got dressed as fast as I could. When we got to the door, we hugged and I asked her, "Other than the drama with the squirting, did you like it?"

She sighed and said, "I loved it. I definitely want to do it again. And I guess we can put some towels down next time just in case it happens again. You're not freaked out by me, are you?"

"Not even a little. I loved it. All of it." I hugged her tightly and whispered conspiratorially directly in her ear, "I want you to cum in my mouth. I would definitely swallow every last drop."

She gasped and covered her mouth and laughed. She said, "I can't believe you! You're so... naughty! I love it!"

I kissed her softly one last time and said, "See you later."

She said goodbye and I ran to the car at a full sprint.

When I got back to work, I ran from the parking lot, through the lobby, and up the stairs three at a time. I sat down at my desk with sweat dripping down my forehead and... nothing. No one had even noticed as far as I knew. I went to the bathroom and dried off and eventually began to feel normal again about two hours later. Running the events back through my mind got me excited and aroused all over again, and I had great difficulty in concentrating at all on work.

Amy arrived at her normal early time and but didn't come over until about fifteen minutes later. She said, "Hi." But instead of sitting down, she leaned over and handed me a small yellow sticky note and walked away.

The note read "Room 619: 4-6-5-8-7". I stared at the note for a minute and tried to think of where Room 619 might be. I got up and found 602 and kept walking down the hallway. All the way at the very end was 619. The door had an electronic keypad and a plaque on the wall that read "Authorized Personnel Only". I looked behind me to see if anyone was there and saw no one. With my heart zipping along, I got to the keypad and pressed the numbers. "Beep beep beep beep," came the response telling me that I had put in the wrong code. I breathed in deeply and stared at the numbers and slowly pressed 4-6-5-8-7. The door lock made a whirring sound and the little green LED flashed as the handle engaged, and I opened the door and walked in. I turned and looked behind me again as the door closed, and still didn't see anyone watching.

I had never been in this room before. It was a room filled with several rows of servers on a raised floor. The room was cool but quite loud due to all of the whirring fans. Sitting on one of the office chairs near the back of the lab was Amy. She motioned with her finger to come to her. Once I got close enough, she pounced. She rushed into my arms and began kissing me. Her kissing was insistent and passionate. I pulled back and said, "Amy, this is crazy! What's gotten into you?"

"You!" she growled and continued her assault. She kissed all around my face and my neck. Finally, she said breathlessly, "You're the most wonderful man I've ever met. You're so confident when we're together, and you always stay calm no matter what goes wrong. You make me laugh and make me feel safe. You accept all my flaws and still seem to respect me. You... you get me. The real me that I've never shown to anyone, ever. You're not like any other 19-year old I know. You seem so mature and I know that Sandi is responsible for that and it's... it's just so awesome. I'm so happy that I finally had the courage to tell you how I felt because now, I'm happier than I've ever been in my whole life."

I put my arms around her back and lifted her off the ground. She moaned and melted into me as I held her tightly against my body. I said, "I'm happy too. All the things you said make me feel so... humble. I'm so grateful to be sharing these experiences with you."

Suddenly she pulled her legs up and put them around my hips, holding onto me tightly.

She looked into my eyes and said with molten lust, "Make love to me right now. Right here."

I looked into her eyes and whispered, "You're such a bad girl." My cock was almost instantly hard and straining to escape.

She giggled and said, "I know I am. And I'm not wearing panties. I need you so bad!"

"What if someone comes in?!"

"No one comes in here during second shift. Don't worry."

I shook my head and looked around. There was nowhere I could see except the floor to use, and that didn't seem very appealing. But Amy had other ideas. She whispered, "Let me down." She quickly undressed and I undid my pants and pulled them and my underwear down and took my shirt off. Amy knelt down and got my cock wet with saliva and then smiled and asked, "Can you do me standing? I've never done it like that."

I nodded and lifted her into position, with her legs around me and my hands under her ass to support her. As I lifted her slightly and slid into her, she groaned loudly. For a moment, we remained motionless with my cock fully inside her. She powerfully squeezed her vaginal muscles rhythmically and moaned. Once we began moving, Amy started continuously moaning. She was so wet that soon I could feel her pussy juices dripping down my thighs. I looked at her face and her eyes were closed, but she somehow sensed me looking and opened her eyes and smiled. She stuck her tongue out and licked my lips, and I licked her tongue in return.

She leaned forward and whispered lustily, "I want you to suck your cum out of my pussy and give back it to me."

When I heard that, it made me moan loudly and I nearly lost it right that second. I strained to make this magical moment last another few minutes.

I shifted her a little and rubbed my finger on the outside of her asshole as I continued to thrust into her pussy wildly.

A sweat broke out on my forehead and I increased my thrusting even faster. Amy squeezed her muscles and started to cum. Her entire body tensed up and she made a high-pitched groaning sound for the next 30 seconds. That sent me tumbling over the edge and I blasted a torrent of hot cum into her pussy. I moaned loudly several times and finally stopped thrusting.

Amy whispered again, "I want it. Give it to me."

I gently put her down and knelt in front of her. She pulled the chair over and put one foot up on it and used her fingers to spread her outer labia apart. I put my mouth over her vagina and licked her. All at once, Amy flexed her powerful muscles and all my cum came flowing into my mouth. From above, Amy moaned and pulled me up by the hand. I stood and began kissing her, letting the cum flow into her mouth. She greedily swallowed it all down and then looked at me salaciously and made a loud, "Ahhhhhh" sound and smacked her lips.

I directed, "My cock needs cleaning." I motioned with my head for her to kneel. Her eyes widened but she immediately knelt and for the next five minutes, she meticulously sucked and licked every inch of me until every trace of cum was gone. It felt incredible.

I just stared down at her and said, "You are amazing."

Standing back up, she giggled and said, "God, I feel so slutty right now. I've never done anything like this. I've never let go and just did something completely crazy and not been afraid of how I might be judged. I feel like I just want to go completely wild!"

She jumped into my arms and hugged me tightly. I was starting to come back to Earth and said, "But this was a little too wild. We're at work! This can never happen again. We'll get caught for sure."

Suddenly another thought jumped into my mind and I nearly felt sick. "Oh shit! I think it's past time for me to leave. I need to go!" I fished out my phone from my pocket and confirmed that I was already twenty minutes late.

Amy sighed deeply and said, "I'm so sorry. I thought this would be fun and go a little quicker than it did. I didn't mean to get quite so carried away. After you fucked my ass so well, my pussy was feeling left out." She giggled.

"It was fun. Really, really fun. But it's too dangerous. Even though we're in a locked room that I hope has no cameras, this is way too exposed."

Amy hung her head and admitted, "You're right. I... It won't happen again."

I smiled and said, "OK, good. Now let's get dressed and get out of wherever this is. I don't even want to know how you managed to get us in here."

She opened her purse and pulled out the wadded-up panties she had put inside and within a couple minutes, we were both dressed again.

She said, "OK, you go out first and I'll leave a minute after you. I had so much fun!"

We hugged for a moment and I slipped out into the hallway. I walked toward my desk slowly, trying to see if anyone was looking at me strangely and trying my best to appear normal. One or two people looked my way and waved or smiled as I walked by their cubicles, but no one pointed and said, "We know what you did! Guilty!"

I gathered up my things and got the hell out of there. As I was speeding down the freeway, Amy texted me, "Made it to my desk alive. You?" I quickly sent back, "Made it out okay. See you tomorrow," using my phone's speech-to-text function.

I looked down and said, "Wow, you're right, I forgot all about calling. I was trying to get home as fast as I could and I messed up. Something unexpected came up at work."

Sandi got a small smile on her face and asked, "Unexpected? Was the something that came up your cock?" She sniffed me and gasped, "I knew it! You're even fucking her at work now!"

I said, "She got us into a locked room and we did it standing up."

She moaned and asked, "Oh really? Can Sandi have a taste?"

My eyes flew open wide and I said, "Mom is right! You are a slut. And I love it! You can have anything you want, anytime you want it."

Sandi simply said, "Strip. Now."

Within seconds, I was naked and Sandi licked every trace of Amy's juices from my cock and upper legs. She even licked my asshole a bit. There couldn't have been very much left after Amy's thorough cleaning, but just the idea was turning Sandi on insanely.

Once she was done, she looked up at me and said, "Take me to bed." She closed her eyes and didn't move.

I reached down and picked her up and slowly carried her to our bed where I stripped her and made love to her in the special way that gives her an orgasm while I'm inside her. When we had both cum, I whispered, "I love you."

She said, "I love you too." She opened her eyes and asked, "Do you think she could come over tomorrow night instead? I want a night with just the three of us before Dee and Bethy get here. Can you ask her for me?"

"I'll do anything for you." She smiled and we kissed until we finally got hungry and went out and had dinner.

I rushed to a grocery store and picked up a nice vase of a dozen red roses. I arrived at Amy's door just a couple minutes late and knocked. When Amy opened the door and saw the flowers, she gasped and said, "You shouldn't have! Oh I love them! Thank you!"

"I just wanted to get you these to let you know how much I love spending time with you, how much I love talking with you, and how much I love being your friend."

Amy smiled deeply and wiped a few tears away from her eyes. "You are simply wonderful. This week has been the most amazing, unforgettable week of my life. I don't think anything will ever be able to top it. Come here."

We embraced for several minutes. Finally, I said, "There's something I want to ask you."

She said hesitantly, "What is it?"

"Sandi would like you to come spend the night with us tonight."

She thought about it for a minute and said, "I would love that!" She smiled widely.

I said, "I told her about the stunt you pulled yesterday and it made her very excited, and I'm using the most PG-13 words I can here."

She said, "I want the XXX-rated uncensored version." She looked at me with lust and fire in her eyes.

"Now hold on, before I do that, I wanted to suggest that maybe we actually go out to lunch today and not have sex. You know, to save ourselves for tonight."

She looked disappointed, but she thought it over for a minute and said, "OK, I think that's a good idea. But we don't have to go out. Jill said that as long as you keep washing dishes, she will keep feeding you for the rest of time. She loves making messes, not cleaning them up."

I laughed and said, "That doesn't sound like a fair trade. Anybody can wash a dish, but very few people are artists with food like she is. What did she create this time?"

"She made some blackened sea bass and steamed veggies. And be warned, it's a little spicy."

"I love spicy! Lemme at it." I laughed.

I tried very hard to savor each bite, fighting off the urge to inhale it like a vacuum cleaner. The heat was tricky. At first, it didn't really seem very spicy. But, by the end, my whole mouth was on fire.

"That was so freaking delicious. But now... I'm on fire!" I laughed. I added, "Need... water."

Amy said, "Silly, water won't help. But, Jill knew you'd be in distress and had made up some homemade vanilla ice cream the other day and said it would be the perfect antidote for this." She got up and opened the freezer and reached in and pulled out a dish of ice cream she had gotten ready before I got there. "Here we are. Let me grab you a spoon."

She said, "Prepare your mouth for awesomeness."

I took my first bite and had to close my eyes and moan because it was so delicious. I spoke with my mouth full, "Oh my God. I've died and gone to Ice Cream Heaven."

Jill was true to her word. The ice cream took care of the spicy pain almost right away. I shared the ice cream with Amy, feeding her every other bite until it was gone.

When I was done, I clinked the spoon down hard in the bowl and sat back in my chair and moaned loudly.

Amy laughed at me and said, "I can't wait to tell Jill how you reacted. You're so funny!"

I said breathlessly, "I... LOVED... that ice cream. I loved it all. The fish, the veggies, all of it. I just keep thinking if it's this good reheated, what does it taste like when it's freshly made? It boggles the mind!" I put my hands by my head and made an explosion sound and gesture.

"Well, I'm only at home for dinner on the weekends, but let me tell you, it really is even better when she first makes it. During the week, I usually only get leftovers too unless she comes home and makes us lunch. I get to play guinea pig for her new creations."

"Well, I'll have to figure out a way to get myself invited here on the weekend." I winked.

"Consider yourself invited anytime you want."

I smiled widely and said, "Cool. Well, I guess if I want this gravy train to keep chuggin', we'd better get to those dishes."

We worked on the dishes and got them done in about fifteen minutes. In the rest of the time we had left, we sat on the couch talking and laughing and kissing. We behaved and never let the touching get too sexual, and soon it was time for me to leave.

At the door, she said, "I love the flowers. You're so sweet and thoughtful." We held each other for a moment and I said, "I'll be by to pick you up around 9:45. Is that OK? Oh, and you should probably bring a couple changes of clothes, just in case."

She said, "Yes, sir, will do. Do I need to bring anything special?"

"Just bring you. That's plenty special." She smiled sweetly and said, "Go on, get out of here before I throw you down on the floor and rape you."

I looked at her in mock-horror and asked, "Is that another one of your dark secrets? You're a rapist?" I opened the door and started backing away quickly, and she ran after me and slapped my ass. She yelled, "I'll get you!"

I laughed and looked back at her as I walked away, "I'll let you. Bye for now." She waved as she walked back and closed the door.

I looked up at her and wagged my finger at her and she giggled. "I'm just messing with you. How's it going?"

I said, "I'm just glad the day is almost over. I just wish your day was almost over too."

She sighed and said "I know. Since no one's around though, I can at least do this." She scooted her chair up next to me and kissed my cheek quickly. This brought another round of finger wagging and giggling. I whispered, "Behave, young lady."

When it was time for me to go, I said, "Well, have a good weekend. I'll see you on Monday." But I gestured with my head to meet up in the stairwell once again.

Amy met me there about two minutes later, and today we were able to kiss for about ten minutes. Once we finally broke the kiss, I had a raging erection that wasn't going away. Amy said, "I wish I could take care of that for you."

I leaned up against the wall and breathed deeply and flexed my leg muscles. I said, "Me too." Finally, it went down enough for me to walk comfortably. I sighed and said, "OK, I'm good now. You're a terrible influence, you bad girl you."

She giggle and said, "You bring out the worst in me. I'm dripping wet right now."

I asked, "Oh, you are? Do you mind if I take a sample to go?" I grabbed her and twirled her around and roughly forced my hand down her pants and ran my fingers into her pussy, which felt like it was about the temperature of the sun. Feeling especially naughty, I brought my finger to her clit and tweaked it several times in quick succession. Amy immediately buckled and shuddered into an orgasm. I had to hold onto her to prevent her from falling. Luckily, she remained silent the entire time other than panting and gulping in air through her mouth.

When she recovered and turned back around, she wagged her finger at me and said, "Now who's acting dangerously? You're so bad!"

I smiled and brought my fingers to my mouth and licked them clean, savoring her pussy juices. She had to close her eyes and stop herself from doing anything else.

She said in a whisper, "Please go. If you stay here one more minute, I won't be able to control myself."

I finally calmed down enough to think clearly and said, "You're right. I'm sorry for doing that. I shouldn't have. But it was fun making you cum."

She nodded but kept her eyes closed. I tried to hug her, but she held her hand out and repeated herself. "Go. Don't touch me or I will attack you." She stood there and continued to breathe heavily.

I knew better than to push my luck, so I said, "OK. I'll see you at 9:45." She said nothing and just nodded. Reluctantly, I headed down the stairs and drove home.

Almost immediately, she replied, "Fine now. 3." Three? It took me a few seconds to figure out that she meant that she had three orgasms to get back to being "fine now."

I smiled and as I got out, I felt the wet spot in my underwear where the precum had been leaking out of me.

I went inside and hugged Sandi. She said, "You smell like Amy. Were you good today?"

I said proudly, "I was." Then I laughed and said, "But just barely. We almost had a situation in the stairwell as I was leaving. But we somehow made it. I did get this..."

I stuck my fingers that had been in Amy's pussy under Sandi's nose and she grabbed my hand and inhaled deeply. She said, "Mmmmm... I can't wait until you get her here. I've decided that you should pick her up alone. I don't trust myself. We wouldn't want another car incident."

I nodded and told her all about my day. She was very impressed by my over-the-top descriptions of the food Jill had prepared for lunch and said that I should definitely go on a weekend to experience it fresh.

We had a very light dinner that night, not wanting to be too full for when Amy arrived.

I basically watched the clock and counted the minutes until it was time to leave. I paced. Sandi told me not to pace. I sat down. I paced again. Sandi told me to find something to do. I tried watching TV. I have no recollection of anything that was on.

Finally, the time came. Sandi told me, "Drive safely. Seriously. Pay attention. And no hanky-panky until you get back. And hurry. But not too much." She sighed and said, "You know what I mean. I'm nervous too. Obviously. Do I look OK?"

"You look great. You smell great. Don't worry."

She smiled and said, "OK. Well, off you go." She shooed me out the door and I was on my way. Once I was driving, I calmed down somewhat and just listened to one of my Spotify playlists and zoned out. Before I knew it, I pulled into Amy's apartment complex and parked.

I rang the doorbell and Jill answered. She said, "Hey there, Dishwasher Man! Come on in! She's taking a shower, so it'll be a few minutes. I'd like to talk to you."

Dishwasher Man? Maybe Sandi was right. Once Jill closed the door, she said, "Is it OK if I hug you?"

I smiled and said, "Sure..." Almost instantly, Jill hugged me and held on for quite a long time. Before she let go, she squeezed me extra-tightly and half-moaned and half-groaned as she let me go.

I said, "Wow, what was that for? I'll have to visit more often if I get hugs like that."

Jill giggled and said, "Well, I just wanted to thank you for a lot of things. First, the obvious one. The dishes. You don't know how much I hate washing stupid dirty dishes, and you came in here and got the job done, day after day. And, you dried and put them away too. Who fucking does that? Apparently you do!"

She went on, "Then, Aims told me all about how much you liked the dishes I prepared, and you just have no idea how big you made my head. It's like... BIG!" She put her hands up around her head to show me just how big and laughed.

I said, "Jill, you are a master chef. Even though the things I had were reheated, it was like eating a slice of Nirvana."

Jill clapped her hands and nearly jumped up and down. She said excitedly, "The compliments are even better in person!" And then she hugged me again and even kissed me on the cheek.

She went on, "But probably the most important thing you did that I want to thank you for is... you've made my dear sweet Aims the happiest I've ever seen her. I've known her for almost a year, and she seems like a changed woman since you've been in the picture. I don't know what you're doing to her... Well, let me rephrase that. I know what you're doing to her... Well, at least I have some ideas. Sorry, I'm not saying this very well."

It was my turn to save Jill from flailing and not knowing what to say. "Jill. You're welcome. This week has been magical to me. It makes me so grateful to hear that Amy is so much happier now. Her happiness is very, very important to me, and just like I told you before, I won't hurt her."

Jill sighed and hugged me yet again. This time, she even put her head on my shoulder and softly said, "I wish I could find someone like you. Who are you and where did you come from?"

I asked, "Don't you have a boyfriend? You have to, as beautiful as you are."

She giggled and said, "Aw, thank you. Well yeah, I do, but he's just a normal 20-year-old guy. How old are you anyway?"

"19." Jill continued to hold onto me.

"19?! Are you kidding? I wish my boyfriend would bring me red roses and help out the way you do. When I'm with him, he only has one thing on his little mind. After a while, it gets old and boring."

As we stood there together, Amy came out of the bathroom in her bathrobe and stopped in her tracks. She looked at us for several seconds and saw that Jill wasn't letting go and snapped, "Jillian! Mine! You have your own!" She locked eyes with me and saw my discomfort. I raised my hands as if to say, "I have no idea what she's doing." Amy sighed loudly, shook her head and walked into her room.

Jill sighed but immediately pulled herself away and sat down on the couch. I breathed deeply and asked, "So where's Miss Sammi?"

Jill waved her hand and said, "She's at a party at a friend's of ours. That's where I'll be after you guys leave. After I heard you were coming to pick up Aims, I had to be here to thank you in person. Oh, and Sammi said thanks too, by the way."

I said, "OK, cool. Well, thank you for all the awesome food and all the effort you put in. You really saved me from starving this week."

She beamed and said very sincerely, "You are so welcome. I look forward to making you some other tasty treats in the weeks to come. And, you are welcome to come and get it hot off the presses any weekend. Just let me know beforehand so I can make something really special just for you. Heck, maybe I'll come home and cook a special lunch for you guys sometime. Aims loves trying out my new ideas."

"Awesome. Wow, I am truly honored. I will absolutely take you up on your offer." I paused and added quickly, "Repeatedly." Jill giggled and said, "I'm good with repeatedly." Just like before, Jill held out her hand and I took it. This time, she smiled and squeezed it for almost a minute, almost to the point of being awkward.

Finally, I said, "I should go see if I can help Amy get ready."

Jill said, "Oh no you don't. You're staying right here with me, mister. She'll be out for the big reveal soon. Have a seat and tell me all about yourself."

Jill and I had a nice conversation and got to know each other a little. The whole time, she was still acting very flirty. Several times, she smiled and leaned forward, and I figured out pretty soon that she wasn't wearing a bra and was giving me quite the show. Also, she touched my leg and hand over and over, each time giggling sweetly, as if nothing was wrong. Finally, it was too much and I had to say something.

"Jill, I don't mean to be rude, but I'm getting a pretty strange vibe from you. I wouldn't want to do anything that might hurt Amy or your friendship with her. If I'm misinterpreting you, I'm sorry, but you're acting really flirty with me, being all touchy-feely, and yes you have beautiful breasts. All I'm saying is it's a little uncomfortable and I'm wondering why you're acting this way." I laughed good-naturedly to try to diffuse any negative reaction she might have.

Jill's mouth dropped open. She said quietly, "I can't b..., uh, can you excuse me for just a minute?"

Jill got up and knocked on Amy's door and went in. She was in there a couple minutes and then came out and disappeared down the hall. When she finally came back, I immediately noticed that she now had a bra on and her entire demeanor had changed. She smiled, sat back down on the couch and said, "You passed."

I passed? Fuck. I looked at her questioningly and she said, "I was kind of testing you. I'm really sorry; I couldn't resist. You know that Amy's last boyfriend cheated on her, don't you?" I nodded and she went on, "I wanted to see if you could be..."

I interrupted her. "You wanted to see if I would cheat on her with you. That's cool. Got it." I was not happy to be tested like this.

Jill said in a very quiet voice, "Danny... Please don't be upset. This was all my idea, and Aims had nothing to do with it. Just know that you impressed the shit out of me with that little speech. Most guys would have been over here groping my tits by this time, but you not only held up to the pressure, you actually told me to quit it and stayed totally calm. Are you for real? And, I really did mean all the things I said. Really. I just had to know if you would crack, and you didn't even come close. Aims is pretty much my best friend in the world and I love her dearly and it would kill me to see her hurt all over again. Are we cool? I won't do that again, I promise."

She tentatively held out her hand again, and I just laughed and said, "Yeah, fine... I know you're just trying to protect her. We're cool." I took her hand and shook it. She blushed slightly and asked, "So... you really think my breasts are beautiful?" She looked questioningly down at her chest.

"Is this another test?"

"No. It just shocked me when you said that. Guys don't talk the way you do," she said hesitantly.

"Well, I guess I've been trying to live by the philosophy of cutting through the bullshit and just saying what I mean instead of being passive and easygoing about things that most people are too afraid to talk about openly. So yes, I meant what I said. They are very nice. Thanks for letting me see so much of them."

Jill blushed deeply, bit her lower lip and quietly said, "Now I see why she likes you so much. Wow." Jill breathed deeply, shook her head and leaned back against the sofa back, finally appearing to let her guard down and relax.

Amy emerged from her room soon after and said, "Ready or not, here I come! How do I look?"

Jill leaned forward and said, "Stunning," and I said "Gorgeous," at exactly the same time, causing everyone to laugh.

Amy was wearing a light-colored dress that had undertones of brown. Somehow, this really made her light skin and reddish-blonde hair stand out, and her blue eyes seemed to be bursting with color. Her hair was down out of its usual ponytail and reached down just below her shoulder blades.

I took my phone out of my pocket and asked, "Do you mind?" She smiled widely and posed for me as I took her picture. I thought for a second and said to Jill, "Why don't I get one of you and Amy together. It's too bad Sammi isn't here."

Jill smiled widely and went to stand next to Amy and I took one of them together. Jill said, "You won't post those online, will you? I'm anti-Facebook."

I said, "Oh, OK, no problem. I can send them to Amy and then she can send them to you directly." Jill said, "I had a Facebook stalker a while back. Long story. Actually, here's my number, so you can send them to me right now. Sammi will want to see them too." Jill said her number and I put it into my phone and sent her the pictures.

I let it go and asked Amy, "You ready to head out?" She nodded and Jill said to Amy, "Just call if you need me for anything, OK? Anytime, night or day, it doesn't matter."

Amy smiled and said, "Thanks, JJ. What would I do without my protector?" She hugged Jill tightly and said to me, "Can you grab my bag? It's on my bed."

I headed into Amy's bedroom, picked up her bag and headed back out. Amy and Jill were still hugging, whispering back and forth until they saw me. They broke apart and Jill said, "You take good care of my girl, OK?"

Amy whined, "Stop being such a mom..." Then she smiled and said, "I'll be fine." I added, "I'll get her back to you safe and sound."

Jill smiled and nodded and hugged me quickly. "You better. I'm really starting to like you, Dishwasher Man. You can call me JJ. All my friends do."

"Wow, thanks... JJ."

We said our final goodbyes and headed out.

Amy smiled and said, "Yeah, she's been JJ since she was little. Her little brother called her that because he couldn't say "Jill" or "Jillian" when he was learning to speak. After a while, everyone started calling her that. Samantha's Sammi, of course, and I let Jill call me Aims because she insisted but no one else does. My mom always insisted that everyone had to call me Amy and corrected anybody trying to shorten it. I have no idea why."

Once we got to the car, I called Sandi to let her know we were just leaving.

We headed out on the freeway and Amy offered me her hand. I took it and she said, "I'm really sorry about Jill testing you. I had no idea she was going to try some stunt like that or I would have stopped it. I hope you're not too mad at her. She looks out for me."

"It's all good. I know she meant well, even if her tactics were a bit over-the-top. At least now we seem to have an understanding."

We pulled into the garage and got out. Before we went inside, Amy said, "I'm so nervous right now."

I smiled and said, "Don't be. Sandi doesn't bite. Well, she does, but it feels incredible when she does." Amy giggled.

Sandi opened the door leading into the house and said, "Hi! Come on in, you two."

We went through the door and Sandi said to Amy, "Welcome to our home." She held her arms out and she and Amy hugged.

Amy said, "Thank you for having me."

When Amy got into some better lighting, Sandi said, "My goodness, you really look fantastic in that dress. The browns perfectly highlight your complexion. You obviously have an eye for color. And you're wearing my favorite scent again. Euphoria, right?"

Amy blushed and said, "You remembered. Yes, thank you. You look great too. I've been meaning to ask you..."

Sandi said, "Well, hold on... Let's go sit down and then we can talk. Can I get you a drink? I made a pitcher of margaritas."

Amy laughed and said, "Wow, with actual tequila?" Sandi nodded and Amy said, "I would love one. I should probably just have one though. I haven't really had many alcoholic drinks. My mom is pretty strict on that, but I think it would help calm my nerves a bit." She smiled.

Sandi looked at me and I nodded and she said, "OK, three margaritas, coming up."

We sat down in the living room and got comfortable while Sandi poured the drinks. She brought them on a tray and Amy tentatively took a sip. She said, "Oh wow, that is really good."

Sandi warned, "Just take it slow on that. If you're not used to it, we don't want you getting drunk or passing out." She giggled. Just to be safe, Sandi also brought out a big pitcher of plain ice water.

Sandi said, "OK, you wanted to ask me something."

Amy said, "I just wondered how much you work out. You have such good muscle tone. I'm a little jealous."

Sandi laughed heartily and said, "Ha, you're jealous of me?! But, to answer your question, quite a bit. Even more since Danny moved in. Let's see, I have an elliptical, we ride bikes, we do laps in the pool out back when it's warm, and now he's got me into lifting weights. That has been a godsend for my lower back strength. He's the big runner in the family; I choose not to partake in that though. I can show you the exercise room if you'd like. Actually, let's just do the full tour."

Amy said, "Cool, that would be great."

Sandi took Amy through the whole house, including the backyard. She turned on the outside lights so she could see the pool.

Amy said, "You have a beautiful home. It makes our apartment look pretty low-rent." She giggled.

Sandi said, "Oh, well you should have seen the tiny little studio apartment I lived in when I was first married. I bet your place is like a castle compared to that dump." Everyone laughed.

We headed back to the living room and continued talking. We discussed Amy's childhood as well as what her ambitions were for the future. Sandi told her all about herself as well.

At one point, Sandi asked, "So, have you told your roommates about me or that Danny is in an open relationship?"

Amy sighed and said, "Not yet. I'm not exactly sure how they'll take it, or if they'll judge me or... I don't know. Since it's unconventional and all, it's a little embarrassing I guess. I'm sorry."

Sandi waved and said, "There's no need to be sorry. I get it. I've never done anything like this before either. So, where do they think you are right now?"

Amy said, "I just told them that his aunt is well-off and helped him buy a house. I hope I'll eventually have the courage to tell them the truth."

Sandi nodded and asked, "Can you tell me why you decided to go forward with this? I've been very curious to hear your side of it."

Amy had finished her margarita and was feeling very relaxed by now. She thought about it and finally said, "I felt a connection with him ever since we met. Have you ever met someone that you were instantly attracted to?" As she spoke, Sandi nodded. "Well, it was like that. When I found out he had a girlfriend, I was pretty disappointed, but in the back of my mind I had this irrational thought that maybe I still had a chance, so I kept up our daily talks and kept sending out signals that he totally missed."

She paused and both she and Sandi laughed. I just sat and listened. "I started to get curious about you when he didn't have any pictures of you and would only say that you were older than him but not how much. And then the whole restaurant business happened and I found out who you really were."

Amy paused, looked at me and asked, "How much have you told her?"

I leaned forward and said quietly, "I told her everything. I hope that's OK." Amy nodded.

Amy looked back at Sandi and said, "When I found out that you were his aunt, it really affected me as you know. And when I found out that you had given your permission for us to be together, it was enough to push me over the edge and say yes. I thought I would give it a try and see if I could accept the fact that you come first. So far, I like how it's going. I'm just not sure what the future might hold in store for us."

Sandi said, "I know. I'm not sure either, but we'll work together every step of the way for as long as you'd like to continue this."

Finally, at just before midnight, Sandi asked the question to really break the ice. "Have you been in a threesome before?"

"I haven't, but it's all I've been thinking about." She smiled and leaned forward toward Sandi and said, "I'm really glad that it's going to be with someone as nice as you and Danny."

Sandi said, "That's so sweet of you to say. I think it would be good if we talked over some ground rules, the most important one being that if you want to stop at any time for any reason, don't hesitate to say something. This is a safe place and we're not going to do anything to intentionally make you uncomfortable or hurt you."

For the next ten minutes, we discussed what the expectations were and Sandi finally said, "Alright then. Shall we head to bed and get this party started? It's getting really late."

No one said anything but we all stood up and walked to Sandi's bedroom.

We stood together looking nervously at each other. Sandi said, "Why don't you two kiss and try to relax. Once you get comfortable, I'll join in."

Amy and I stood next to Sandi and got close to each other. I whispered, "You ready?" She nodded and raised her head to kiss me. She was slightly trembling as our lips touched, but in a couple minutes I could feel her relaxing. Sandi caressed my back as we stood there, and I noticed that she was doing the same thing to Amy.

After a couple minutes passed, Sandi said, "OK, now how about I kiss him for a minute."

Sandi and I kissed and Amy stood close enough that we could feel her breathing as she exhaled.

Sandi broke the kiss and took Amy's hand. Sandi looked into Amy's eyes and moved to kiss her. I held Amy's other hand as she and Sandi tentatively touched their lips together for the first time. It lasted for only a second when Sandi pulled back just slightly and whispered, "You are so beautiful."

Amy was done with being tentative and just went for it. She melted into Sandi's arms and they began kissing passionately. As they kissed, I worked on undressing them. Finally, all three of us stood together completely naked.

Without words, we climbed onto the bed and Amy and Sandi continued with their exploration of each other's bodies. Sandi moved down between Amy's legs and began gently licking her pussy. I kissed Amy and licked her ears, neck, and upper chest area, and then moved down and began sucking on her nipples.

Amy said to me, "I want you in my mouth."

I crawled up and straddled Amy as Sandi continued between her legs. Facing her, Amy took my cock inside her mouth and moaned loudly as she began sucking me. I looked back and made eye contact with Sandi. Sandi motioned with her finger for me to turn around, and I realized that she wanted me to get into a 69.

Amy sensed my intent as I shifted and moved. We got into our new positions with Amy lying down on the bottom with both my and Sandi's faces in Amy's crotch. We took turns licking her clit, causing her to orgasm repeatedly. When I got close, I started moaning loudly. Sandi moved up beside Amy and waited until I erupted into her mouth and then tapped me to tell me to move. Sandi moved down and kissed Amy to share in the cum that was inside her mouth.

I got underneath Sandi as she knelt next to Amy and quickly brought her to orgasm as they continued kissing.

Finally, we calmed down and separated. We lay there in bed together and held one another, occasionally kissing.

Sandi was next to Amy and said, "You are an amazing woman. That was wonderful. Simply wonderful." Amy nodded and said, "I'll never forget this night. You have been so caring and understanding and... just so perfect. I can't thank you enough for allowing me to come into your lives."

Sandi said, "You are most welcome. Thank you for coming and for having the courage to give this kind of relationship a try."

Sometime after 2am, we drifted off to sleep, though we never turned the lights out. Several times during the night, I was awoken to Sandi and Amy making love in various positions, including scissoring, which was really hot to witness. I eventually lost count of the number of orgasms I thought Amy experienced, but I think that Sandi came at least six times and I came three more times.

Eventually, morning came and we could start to see light coming through the windows. We groggily got up and used the bathroom, only to come back and have very loud and passionate sex one more time. After that, we fell asleep until 8:30 when Sandi's phone reminder sounded from the nightstand and everyone groaned.

Sandi sat up and said, "Amy?"

Amy had her head partially under a pillow and the only response that came was a groggy "Hmmm?"

Sandi shook Amy and said, "Honey, I'm really sorry to wake you but I need to talk to you about something important. Can you turn over and sit up for a few minutes?"

Amy forced herself to sit up and Sandi held her face and looked into her tired eyes and asked, "Can you hear me?" Amy nodded but her eyes were still very droopy.

Sandi said, "In just a little while, my sister and her daughter will be here. They're visiting for the weekend. You remember meeting them, right?"

Amy's eyes widened and said a bit panicky, "They're coming here? Now? Am I supposed to leave before they get here?"

Sandi held Amy close and in a near-whisper said, "No, no, of course not. I've been putting off telling you this because I didn't know how you might react. But I can't delay it any longer. I need to tell you why they're coming."

Amy was waking up even more now and sighed to calm herself down. In an even tone, she simply said, "I already know why." She looked over at me and back to Sandi.

Sandi said, "You do? Did Danny tell you?" Sandi looked at me and I shook my head no.

Amy said, "Not in so many words. He told me that all this happened because of something he couldn't share and I guessed it was your secret. He didn't deny that, so I assumed it was you and your father. But then you invited me here to spend the night with you, which told me you liked women, which I had suspected, by the way, and now your sister is coming here, today of all days, so I..."

Sandi's laugh interrupted Amy's detective work. "So much for keeping a secret from you. It looks like you put it all together quite nicely with just a few clues. Yes, it's me and my sister. That's what started this whole thing, years and years ago."

Sandi reached out and held Amy's hands. She said, "We were apart for many years, but since Danny and I got together, she and I are back together too. Does that shock you?"

Amy immediately said, "No, not at all. It actually makes all of this make a lot more sense. It explains a lot better how he came to be with her in the first place. That part confused me the most."

Sandi said, "That is such a relief. I've been putting off telling you until the last minute because I was so afraid you would not take the news well. I'm really sorry to spring it on you right at the last second. And if you want to go home this morning, it's your choice completely. But if you think you would like to stay with us, Danny will take you home on Monday morning before he goes to work. You can take a few minutes to think it over."

Amy looked directly into Sandi's eyes and said, "Sandi, I'm staying. I don't need a few minutes. I don't need to think about it even one more second. Last night was the most amazing night of my life and I don't want it to ever end. I've never felt so happy in my life."

Amy leaned forward and hugged Sandi tightly. They moaned softly as they held each other. I moved over and joined the hug for a moment, but Amy needed to talk more so I moved back next to them where I had been.

Amy asked softly, "How did this happen with your sister?"

Sandi said, "Deanna and I would like to tell you everything together. We are expecting you to keep our secret completely confidential. Will you agree to do that?"

Amy said, "I do. No one would believe me anyway. What else don't I know? I feel like if I find out one more incredible secret my head is going to explode."

Sandi said, "There are a few more things, but it's all part of one story and once we're finished telling it, you will know everything." Amy smiled and nodded.

We sat in silence for several minutes. Everyone was completely exhausted. Sandi finally said, "Guys, I'm going to call Deanna to let her know we need to sleep a while before they get here. I don't think we'd be any good to anyone as tired as we are now."

Amy said, "Oh, thank you. I am so tired." I said, "Me three."

Sandi said, "OK. Lie down and go back to sleep, my darlings. Adventure lies ahead." She called and talked to Mom for a few minutes and then turned the lights off and closed the thick drapes so the room was completely dark.

We slept like the dead. Just as Sandi had said, adventure was sure to lie ahead.

Author's note: This story contains incest as well as several instances of bathroom play, including peeing in front of others and briefly tasting an unwiped vagina. All characters are 18 or older. Your feedback is welcome. Thank you for reading.

From somewhere in my mind, I heard an older woman's voice say brightly, "Friends, we have been invited here today to share with Daniel Anthony Kildall and Amy Michelle Patterson a very important moment in their lives. In the time they have been together, their love and understanding of each other has grown and matured, and now they have decided to live their lives together as husband and wife."

In the dream, I had a very dim awareness of standing next to Amy. She was dressed in a traditional white wedding gown, including a veil, while I had on a tuxedo. The words being spoken somehow became blurred together and suddenly I heard myself saying, "I do." It was as if I was watching a movie of other people getting married while paying almost no attention and missing a good deal of what was happening.

The woman leading the ceremony then said, "You may now kiss." I saw myself turn, lift her veil and lightly kiss Amy. I turned back and found myself blankly staring into a crowd of people I didn't recognize. One of the women to my left suddenly morphed into a smiling Sandi. I felt an urge to run to her and kiss her, but then I remembered that was a terrible idea because other people were there. I looked next to her and saw Mom. She was also smiling and clapping. Next to her, Amy's parents appeared and were smiling ear to ear. Suddenly everyone was applauding and I lost sight of the crowd as Amy and I walked back down the aisle toward the back of the room.

I was being led by Amy into a large hall. As we crossed through the doors there was a distinct smell of bacon which greatly confused me. We approached a table where the wedding cake was and I became aware that the crowd of people had followed us. Hushed conversation filled the room as they waited for us to start cutting the cake.

As if by magic Amy and I were standing together holding a knife and slicing into the cake. The cake appeared at first to be chocolate, but suddenly it became clear that the cake wasn't actually cake at all. It was now somehow made of bacon.

I looked up with a shocked expression and Amy was no longer there. In her place was Jill who said cheerily, "Here honey, I know how much you love my bacon." Jill picked up a piece of the bacon 'cake' and began to feed it to me, smiling widely. I opened my mouth and suddenly realized that Jill was completely naked except for the white veil on her head. For a split second, my eyes locked onto her swaying breasts with their stiff nipples and my cock surged to full hardness.

Just before the bacon entered my mouth, I lurched forward in bed and woke up, gasping loudly and immediately realizing that my heart was racing. I could see a small strip of bright light coming in along one side of the heavy curtains, but otherwise the room was dark. I looked across the bed and found that I was alone. I closed my eyes and breathed deeply for a moment as I tried to calm down. Almost immediately, the details of the dream began to drift away, but the image of a naked Jill remained, as did my erection.

As I slowly became aware of my surroundings, I realized that the smell of bacon was still in the air. I got out of bed and pulled on a pair of underwear and a t-shirt and ventured groggily down the hall toward the kitchen. As I got closer, I heard multiple voices speaking to each other and realized that one of them was Mom.

As I rounded the corner and came into view, the jubilant talking and laughter stopped and was replaced by a hushed silence. Mom rushed over and wrapped her arms around me and just held me. She reached up and kissed my cheek and whispered into my ear, "Are you okay? You don't look so great."

I nodded but said nothing. I put my arms around her and just held her. I lay my head on her shoulder and everyone said, "Awwwww." Mom softly said, "Wow, I think those two must have nearly done you in last night. I've never seen you quite like this. Although it looks like part of you is alive and well." She giggled as she felt my cock pressing into her.

Sandi appeared with a glass of water and said simply, "Drink." I took the glass and looked up, seeing Amy sitting at the table smiling at me. I looked at her and smiled as best as I could, causing her to smile even more. The cool water felt wonderful, and within seconds it was gone. Sandi took the glass and refilled it. "Again," she demanded.

As the cobwebs began to slowly clear, I looked at Mom and said, "I thought you weren't coming until later."

"Well, we were already on the road when Sandi called, so we just kept coming. We've been here for almost three hours. We made you guys breakfast. Eggs, bacon, and Bethy made her famous monkey bread. We ate already, but we have a plate for you in the oven. Are you hungry?"

I nodded and said, "Starving. I was actually dreaming of bacon." Everyone laughed, but to myself I thought, "Oh yeah, and I was getting married to Amy and a naked Jill was there feeding me her delicious bacon."

I reached down and took Mom's hand and said to her and Bethany, "Wow, thank you so much. I missed you." I squeezed Mom tightly for a few seconds and then went over and hugged Bethany too. I sat down next to Amy and said, "Mornin'." I slowly leaned over in my chair and she did the same until our bodies met. I kissed her softly.

"Mornin'. When we woke up you looked so peaceful we decided to let you sleep. I hope that's okay. We've just been visiting."

I nodded and a plate of food appeared in front of me. I looked up and saw Sandi smiling down at me. I said, "Thanks." In no time at all, I had wolfed down the food and felt close to being alive again.

After some trivial small talk, Sandi said, "Well, I think I'll go shower. You guys wanna try squeezing in with me?"

I looked at Amy who smiled widely and said, "Sure, sounds like fun to me!"

Sandi smiled back and said brightly, "Well, all righty then. Let's do this!" Everyone laughed.

Mom said to Sandi, "We'll get this mess cleaned up."

Sandi stood up and hugged Mom. "Thank you. I am in your debt." They kissed quickly.

Amy and I followed Sandi into the master bathroom and actually had no trouble at all fitting into the shower together.

The steamy water felt incredible and I was really starting to feel better. With two naked women in the shower with me, naturally my cock returned to full hardness before long, resulting in several grabby hands and giggles. I stood next to each of them and rubbed up against their butts, playfully poking them as they washed themselves.

I caught them both looking at each other and rolling their eyes more than once, and Amy joked, "Sandi, I really like your shower, but there's this annoying thing that keeps poking me in the ass. Whoever thought that was a good design choice should be fired."

Sandi said apologetically, "Oh sorry, I know, it keeps poking me too. Such a pain in the butt!"

We all laughed and I pressed extra hard into Sandi's ass causing her to squeal. "Ahhhh! It's poking me again! Help! Help!"

After a few more minutes of playing around, we were finished and began drying off. Amy had brought in her things and began brushing her wet hair, as did Sandi. As they stood together at the mirror, they talked to each other with a relaxed ease that would have been expected for a couple that had been married for the past 20 years. It was amazing to watch.

When they both started putting on their moisturizing lotion, I decided to head out to get dressed. From the bedroom I could still hear them talking but it wasn't loud enough to make out what they were saying. After putting on shorts and a t-shirt, I headed back to hang up my towel. When I walked through the door I did a double-take.

Amy and Sandi were standing naked and pressed together tightly and kissing passionately. Amy was still holding her bottle of lotion in one hand and was rubbing Sandi's ass with the other. They were blissfully unaware that I had come back.

I cleared my throat and they both jumped and Sandi giggled and said, "Uh oh, busted. See what you miss out on when you leave us alone like that?"

I laughed and said, "I guess so..." I went and stood beside them and wrapped an arm around their backs and pulled them together toward me tightly. They both leaned toward me and we all kissed together for a moment. Their hands moved down and massaged my cock through my shorts, causing it to tent them obscenely.

Sandi broke the kiss and breathed deeply. "We'd better stop before this gets out of hand. We shouldn't ignore our guests." She looked at me and said, "Come on, let's leave Amy alone so she can brush her teeth and get dressed. If we stay in here she'll never get anything done."

Amy smiled and pouted. "And what if I want you to stay? I wasn't done kissing you." She reached out and playfully squeezed one of Sandi's nipples between her fingers and held onto it.

Sandi shuddered slightly but giggled and said, "Trust me, I'm very tempted, my sweet girl. But we have a lot of talking to do and we'll have lots of fun later on, okay?" She slowly backed away until Amy reluctantly let go of her. Amy sighed and said dejectedly, "Okay..."

We went back in one at a time and finished getting ready without any further incidents, and after we were all done, we went out and found that Mom and Bethany were just finishing up in the kitchen.

Mom smiled and asked, "All clean?" We nodded and Sandi said, "Shall we go out to the living room, or maybe the patio? It looks like a beautiful day today."

Mom thought about it and said, "Probably the living room is best. We can go out later though. Who knows when your neighbors might be listening in?"

Sandi said, "That's true."

We all moved to the living room and got comfortable. Mom and Sandi sat on either side of Amy on the sofa while Bethany and I sat together on the loveseat.

As Mom naturally did, she took the lead and began the conversation. "I'll start. First off, Amy, I wanted to tell you just how thrilled I am to have you here with us. Danny has told us so much about you and I can't wait to get to know you a lot better."

Amy smiled and quietly said, "Thanks, same goes for me."

Mom said, "Well, before I go on, can you tell me what all you already know? That'll help me fill in the gaps and not repeat too many things."

Amy very briefly glanced at me nervously and then took a deep breath and looked back at Mom. "Well, Mrs. Kildall—"

"Please, you can call me Deanna, or Dee is fine too."

Amy cleared her throat and said, "Okay. Dee. Um, well first, I really wanted to apologize to you in person for that whole restaurant thing last weekend. I am so sorry about that."

Mom smiled and nodded and patted Amy's knee and said, "All is forgiven."

Amy smiled and nodded. "Thank you. Well, it was pretty easy to figure out who Sandi was since she looks so much like you. You're both so beautiful." This caused both Mom and Sandi to smile widely. Amy looked at Sandi for a moment and made eye contact, and Sandi reached out and took Amy's hand and held it in both of hers.

"And then Sandi told me that Danny had been with every woman at your table, and then this morning, she told me you were coming here with Bethany and I guessed that you are her secret, and she said I was right. And your mother is obviously involved too."

Amy stopped speaking and sharply took in a deep breath. She was going to say something else but then changed her mind.

Mom asked, "What is it?"

Amy looked down and asked nervously, "How could all this possibly happen?" She tentatively looked at Mom and then looked back down.

Mom took Amy's other hand and with her free hand she lifted Amy's chin and said, "Try to relax, sweetie. For how it all happened, I have to go back to when Sandi and I were kids."

Mom proceeded to recount the story of how she and Sandi had begun their incestuous relationship and how their mother had become involved later on. Several times, Amy's eyes widened as she took everything in, but there was never a moment when she looked disgusted or put off. All in all, she seemed to take it very well.

Once Mom had finished most of her story, she asked Bethany, "Do you want me to tell your part, or do you want to?"

While Mom had been speaking, Bethany had leaned into me and had her arms around me and her head on my shoulder. She disengaged from me and sat up, leaning forward. "I can. This is the first time I've heard that whole story from start to finish and I learned a few things myself." Amy smiled.

For several minutes, Bethany explained to Amy what her involvement was and how much she had hated having to wait until she was 18 before Mom would let her join in and that this was the first time she had been invited on one of the weekend visits.

Bethany finished with, "You probably think we're the craziest family on the whole planet, don't you?" She giggled.

Amy smiled and said seriously, "I have to say, it's all a lot to take in. I've never heard of anything like this happening before, but when I look at all of you, all I see are nice people that love each other. I can only imagine that the sex makes everything much more intimate and connected. It's really beautiful if you ignore what society tells you you're supposed to feel."

Mom sighed and said, "Thank you, I couldn't agree more. It's a huge relief to hear you say that. For me, it takes the love I had for my kids to an entirely new level. Not hiding any secrets from them and having them be able to tell me about everything going on in their lives is so completely liberating and freeing. It's... simply wonderful. I've never been as happy and fulfilled as I am now."

For a moment, no one said anything. Bethany was once again melting into me and turned and kissed my ear and whispered, "I really like her. You picked a good one." I turned to look at her and smiled.

Finally, Sandi said, "So I was thinking maybe we could put some music on and have ourselves a little dance. You know, to break the ice a little. Does that sound okay?"

Everyone nodded and Mom said, "Oh that sounds good. I wasn't sure what to do." She giggled.

Sandi got up and found a CD to put on. The music was slow and soothing. Sandi looked at me and said, "Why don't you go first? We'll cut in." She smiled.

I stepped toward Amy and offered my hand. She smiled, stood up and said softly, "Just to warn you, I'm not very good at this."

"Me neither. But I don't think we'll be judged on our technique." We smiled at each other.

I pulled Amy in closely and she rested her head on my shoulder and breathed deeply to try to calm her nerves. We moved in time with the music around the living room, feeling the warmth of each other's bodies. Amy's shampoo and moisturizer made her smell amazing. She whispered into my ear, "I never imagined in a million years that the first time we ever danced would be like this." I laughed softly, squeezing her even more tightly for just a moment.

As the song went on, I began gently caressing her lower back underneath her shirt, even slipping my hand down into her shorts to lightly squeeze the top part of her butt. It didn't take very long before my cock started to grow, and naturally I started pressing into her. She pressed back, causing me to groan softly in pleasure.

All of a sudden, I felt my shoulder being tapped. Before breaking the embrace, I kissed Amy softly on the lips for a few seconds. I turned and saw Sandi waiting to take my place, so I stepped back and sat down next to Mom where Amy had been sitting before.

Mom leaned over and whispered, "You two make a really cute couple. I've missed you so much." She placed her hand against my cock over my shorts, causing pleasure to rush through my body. I sighed and closed my eyes for a moment and leaned back against the couch. Thankfully, she didn't move her hand very much so I was able to open my eyes again and watch Sandi dance with Amy.

Almost from the moment they started dancing, their lips were on each other's. Sandi began gently rubbing Amy's breasts and Amy was moaning in response. Bethany got up and sat on the couch next to me and her hand joined Mom's on my cock. I rhythmically flexed my PC muscle as the scene in front of us intensified even further. Sandi brought her hand down between Amy's legs and started pressing against her pussy. After another few minutes went by they weren't even moving anymore, instead just standing in place and passionately and loudly making out in front of us. Sandi's hands started going under Amy's clothes and before long both Mom and Bethany were heavily breathing and trying to resist touching themselves. So much precum was leaking out of me now that I could feel the wetness.

Amy's moans started intensifying, sounding like she was just on the edge of her first orgasm when Sandi looked over at Mom and caught her eye. Mom stood up quickly and moved toward them. Sandi whispered in Amy's ear and she nodded, all the while breathing deeply. With one final kiss, Sandi moved to the side while still holding Amy and Mom moved in and held her on the other side. Slowly, Sandi disengaged herself and Mom turned to fully embrace Amy. Sandi sat down and turned toward me and put her fingers under my nose. The scent of Amy's aroused pussy was on them and I immediately opened my mouth and sucked them in and moaned loudly. Sandi smiled at me widely and then put her hand where Mom's had been, squeezing me firmly and causing me to close my eyes again momentarily.

Mom held onto Amy and they slowly started dancing again. Amy's face was flushed as she looked into Mom's eyes. At first they moved a bit awkwardly, but as the minutes went by they both seemed to become more comfortable, and Mom took the lead in putting her hand on Amy's side and gently caressing it. In turn, Amy mirrored her touch and rubbed Mom's side.

Amy surprised everyone when she leaned forward and gently kissed Mom on the lips. It was clear that her arousal was dampening any lingering embarrassment she may have felt. Mom kissed Amy back softly, moving her hands up and rubbing Amy's breasts through her shirt. Not to be outdone, Amy rubbed Mom's breasts as well, and soon both of them were moaning into each other's mouths as the passion of their kissing grew. Only a minute went by before they both had their hands under the other's clothes and again the dancing came to a halt, replaced by intense making out.

Bethany leaned across me and asked Sandi in a whisper, "Can I go yet?"

Sandi nodded her approval. Bethany nearly leaped from the couch, in the process almost tripping over her own feet. I leaned forward quickly and grabbed her hand. She giggled nervously and said softly, "Thanks!" I smiled at her and she took a deep breath and headed toward Amy and Mom.

Bethany tapped Mom on the shoulder, causing Mom to groan loudly as if she didn't want to be interrupted right at that moment. When she didn't break her embrace, Bethany said softly, "Mom..." Bethany rested her hand atop Mom's shoulder and waited.

Mom and Amy finally broke their embrace. Mom turned, but instead of walking back to the couch, she kissed Bethany with molten intensity, hugging her close against her and squeezing her tits roughly. Amy gasped loudly and moved forward and joined in the kissing and was enveloped in the embrace. The minutes went by as Mom slowly pushed Amy's shorts and panties down and Bethany pulled her shirt off and unhooked her bra. When Bethany had pulled Amy's bra down her arms and started to lean over to suck on her nipples, Sandi abruptly stood and said breathlessly, "Let's go on the bed." I quickly stood and went over to where Amy, Mom, and Bethany were standing. Mom was gently rubbing Amy's glistening-wet pussy.

I whispered in Mom's ear, "Let's go on the bed Mommy."

At hearing my voice, Mom moaned and turned toward me, never removing her hands from Amy. Her eyes were glassy with arousal and she said, "Mommy needs you so bad baby."

As a group, we began slowly moving toward the master bedroom, and as we went, everyone undressed themselves leaving clothes strewn on the floor behind us. Finally, we made it through the large double bedroom doors.

Mom pulled me to her and started kissing me with a desperation I had never seen in her before. We quickly climbed onto the bed and I moved between her legs and sunk my cock into her, causing her to groan loudly. It felt like we were animals in heat and it was literally over in just a few short minutes. As I emptied my cum deep inside her pussy, I let out a huge growl that bordered on screaming. Even after I came, I never stopped. I continued thrusting as long as I could, all the while looking into Mom's loving eyes. Sandi and Amy were next to us and were in a 69 with Bethany between Sandi's legs and sharing the licking.

Once I had stopped moving, Bethany immediately came over and got into a 69 on top of Mom. I leaned back out of the way so that Bethany would be able to get her tongue on Mom's clit. When I finally pulled out, Bethany took me inside her mouth and sucked me clean. Then she buried her face in Mom's pussy and licked up all the cum that was now leaking out of her.

For several minutes, all four women licked each other's pussies. Hearing all four of them moaning at the same time was incredibly arousing. I moved around the bed, either licking one of their pussies or assholes depending on what I could get to. From time to time, Amy would tense up as a small orgasm trembled through her body. One by one, the huge orgasms they all so desperately craved came, each eliciting loud moans until everyone grew quiet.

Mom sighed and said softly, "That was amazing." There was an immediate reply of "Mmm hmm" from the other women. The two that had been on top crawled off and they all moved so that their heads were resting on the pillows.

There wasn't enough room for me to lie next to them, so I just scooted as close as I could. Bethany and Amy bent their legs out of the way so that I was sitting and facing them. Amy smiled and sat up and held both my hands with hers.

I asked her, "What do you think now?"

She laughed and said, "Well, I won't lie; I can definitely see the appeal." Everyone laughed.

From behind her, Bethany excitedly said, "Uh, yeah! I've been constantly dreaming of what these visits might be like, but the reality is ten times better." She sighed loudly and Mom said, "You're welcome." Bethany giggled and kissed Mom tenderly to show her thanks.

Sandi said softly, "I hate to leave this spot, but I really need to pee. Anyone else?"

Without saying anything, every person raised their hands, causing some laughs. Sandi said, "Well, okay. We should all go then. Come on."

The look on Amy's face was somewhere between shock and alarm. "What? At the same time?"

Not losing any momentum, Sandi took her hand and said, "Sure! Haven't you ever peed in front of anyone before? Besides, we're all friends by now, wouldn't you say? You'll notice you won't get much privacy during these visits."

Amy replied, "Yeah, but I don't usually pee in front of anyone. You guys actually do that?" She looked around the room and everyone nodded. She said, "Wow. okay... Well, I guess, lead the way. When in Rome..." She giggled.

Sandi pulled her arm and Amy reluctantly followed her into the master bathroom. Sandi sat down on the toilet, spread her legs so everyone could clearly see her and immediately began peeing. She smiled at Amy and said, "See, easy peasy."

Amy said quietly, "Maybe for you..." Amy's eyes were fixated on the stream flowing from Sandi. It was obvious that Sandi absolutely loved it when her little schemes worked out so well. I thought back to the way she had indoctrinated me into her bathroom games and couldn't help but notice the similarities to what was happening right now. I looked at Bethany and noticed that she was also watching intently, as was Mom.

When my turn came, Bethany said excitedly, "Ooh, Mom, can I hold it? Please?" She looked back at Mom and got the nod she wanted. Everyone gathered around and Bethany stood behind me and held my penis while I peed. Mom explained to Amy, "I used to catch them doing this all the time when they were little and scolded them pretty severely for it. I was so afraid of the incest factor back then, so of course her touching his penis was out of the question." Amy nodded in understanding, never taking her eyes off of me.

Amy had put off the inevitable until it was her turn. She sighed and sat down on the toilet and looked like she was gathering her courage. She sheepishly asked Sandi, "Do I have to spread my legs like you did?"

Sandi said, "Oh, no honey. I know it's your first time. I'm having you do this to help you get more comfortable with us." Sandi stood next to her and held her hand. She said, "Just try to relax and breathe. No one is judging you." She took Amy's head and pulled it against her lower chest and whispered, "Close your eyes and just let go."

Amy breathed deeply and let out a small squirt of pee and then immediately stopped. Sandi caressed her hair and said softly, "Almost there. Breathe." She shot Mom a look and Mom turned on one of the sink faucets to provide a running water sound. Amy giggled and breathed again. Finally, she relaxed and let it all come out. Sandi said gently, "There we go. Good job."

When Sandi disengaged, we saw that Amy was blushing slightly, but smiling nonetheless. Sandi looked at her and said encouragingly, "You did it! How do you feel?"

Amy wiped herself, flushed the toilet and then stood up and said softly, "I feel pretty weird right now."

Sandi whispered, "I know. I'm so proud of you." For a moment, they embraced and no one said anything until Mom turned off the faucet.

Surprisingly, Amy broke the silence and said, "I'm actually proud of myself for being able to do that. It's usually something that's made to be so private and secret. What crazy ideas will you come up with next?"

Sandi giggled and said, "You never know. We haven't even busted out the toy collection yet." From behind them, both Mom and Bethany went "Oooooooh, toys!" They high-fived, causing everyone to laugh.

Amy said, "So what happens now? Do we just stay naked from now on?" She looked around at everyone questioningly.

Sandi said, "I usually just put on some panties so I don't leave a mess everywhere I sit. But they tend to not stay on very long and I go through about five pairs a day." She giggled and Amy's eyes widened as she asked incredulously, "Five?!"

Sandi nodded and went on. "Of course, you can put on more clothes if you get cold. But, for the rest of today, we can have some lunch and then maybe go skinny dipping in the pool and have lots of fun. And later we'll have dinner and then go to bed. Oh, and of course you can have as much sex as you want. Nothing and no one is off-limits. There is that." Sandi's eyes gleamed brightly.

Amy arched an eyebrow and asked, "Speaking of sleeping, how are we doing that? Your bed is big, but it's not big enough for all five of us."

Sandi smiled. "I was thinking that for tonight, you and I would sleep in my bed and let these three have the guest bed, which is also a king. I want you all to myself because I have something special planned for you." She looked over at me and flashed a devilish grin.

I said, "If I didn't know better, I'd think you're trying to steal away my girlfriend."

Sandi corrected, "Well, she is our girlfriend now, after all. Remember our sharing rule." And with that, she turned and sashayed back to the bedroom.

I thought about Sandi's comment and quickly decided that she was right. It was clear that Amy and Sandi were quickly bonding and that what was happening had gotten out of my control. I thought back to earlier in the morning when I had found them kissing in the bathroom and I could see something in their eyes, a certain connection, that hadn't been there before.

I looked at Amy to get her reaction to Sandi's comment and she was smiling at me. She got next to me and whispered in my ear, "Sharing is good. But don't worry, she won't steal me away from you." She quickly kissed me and followed Sandi out of the bathroom.

Bethany left as well after Mom gave her a look that told her she wanted to talk to me alone. Mom said, "I can see you're feeling a little jealous. You need to let that go while you still can. Just like Sandi said, you know we all agreed to share. You had to know when you brought Amy home that Sandi was going to get her hooks in her. It doesn't mean that she's going to leave you or that she likes Sandi more. It's probably just the newness of the situation. Her hormones are all over the place right now. It'll all even out in a few days. But it's totally obvious that there is a real spark forming between them judging from the way they're looking at each other. You need to wrap your head around that. Talk to me and tell me what you're thinking."

I sighed deeply and said, "That's what I'm seeing too. And I actually want that to happen. I want us to all be together. But it does hurt a little to see how drawn to each other they are. I don't remember her looking at me like that."

Mom laughed and said, "Are you kidding? You must be blind not to see the way that girl looks at you. I see it. Trust me, I'm your mother and it's plainly obvious. When you're not looking, she looks at you the same way you see her looking at Sandi. I promise you." She continued in a whisper, "She loves you. She may not have said it out loud yet, heck she may not even know it for sure herself, but all the signs are there if you know what to look for."

In a normal voice, she went on, "I see the doubt and uncertainty in your eyes. You just need to remember that you have four women here that want to be with you. Four. Do you even get how improbable that is?" I looked down and nodded.

Mom embraced me and continued. "Don't forget that no matter what happens in your life, you're my baby and I will always love you."

"I love you too. Thanks for always being there whenever I need you." I squeezed her tightly and Mom leaned up and kissed me gently.

I smiled and Mom said, "Come on, let's go see what the others are up to." She turned and playfully shook her ass as she walked back into the bedroom.

I took turns carrying Mom and Bethany or both around and had fun by pressing the tip of my cock into their pussies under the water. At first, we were basically just playing, but after a while of doing it, we were all getting really turned on. In one embrace with Bethany, she huskily whispered, "Let's just go do it on a lounge chair. All this teasing is killing me."

"Me too." I looked at Mom who said, "It's about time." She giggled.

We got out and reclined one of the lounge chairs completely flat and Bethany lay down on it. Mom straddled her face facing toward me and I started licking Bethany's pussy to get it wet on the outside. A few seconds later, I got my cock wet and moved up and slid inside her.

Mom was positioned perfectly for me to kiss while I fucked Bethany's pussy. Less than a minute had gone by when Amy and Sandi joined us in one of the other chairs. They quickly got into a 69 while I slowly thrust into Bethany. Everyone tried their best to be as quiet as possible, but when we started to get close to cumming it was really difficult not to moan.

The chair that Amy and Sandi were in was right next to ours, so I reached over with a wet finger and rubbed it on Amy's asshole. Almost immediately, Amy pushed against my finger, so I pushed it inside her. Right as I got in up to the first knuckle, Amy moaned loudly and came. Sandi quietly said, "Shhhh..." Amy silenced herself for a moment but then it seemed like a pressure valve released and she gasped louder than I had ever heard her gasp and nearly collapsed on top of Sandi.

A moment later she resumed licking Sandi's pussy, and it seemed like only a few more seconds went by when Sandi quietly groaned with an orgasm of her own. I sped up my thrusts into Bethany's pussy until it became unbearable and emptied my cum deep inside of her.

Mom could see that I was cumming and she moaned loudly as Bethany's tongue made her cum. Mom hoarsely whispered, "Lick Bethy with me."

I pulled out and knelt on the pool deck while Mom leaned down so that she was now in a 69 with Bethany. We took turns licking her clit and pussy. I also licked her asshole while Mom was busy sucking and licking her clit. It only took a few minutes before Bethany tensed up and almost silently came, with a huge release of breath shortly afterward.

Right after Bethany came, Mom turned around and hugged her. They kissed and I moved around the side of the chair and joined in the kiss.

After a minute, I went over to Sandi and Amy. Amy looked at me and said, "Hey you, thanks for giving me the finger." She giggled almost maniacally at her little joke. I salaciously put the finger that had been in her ass to my mouth and sucked on it, smiling the whole time, even making an "mmmm" sound.

Amy gasped and said, "Gross! You are so nasty!"

I laughed and said, "Oh, so it's okay if I lick you there but not if I lick my finger that's been in there?"

"No!" I looked at her questioningly and she considered what I had said a little longer and finally said, "Okay, I guess I see your point. But, does it taste like... bad?"

I put my finger up to her mouth and she pulled back and started shaking her head no. I said, "See for yourself."

She continued shaking her head and said flatly, "No, get it away." She held up her hands to block me.

I took my hand away and asked, "Can I at least kiss you?"

Amy sighed deeply a couple times and said with an annoyed voice, "Fine. You are not going to beat me. Put your finger back in my ass and then let me taste it. If I'm doing this, I want the full effect."

Next to her, I saw Sandi's eyes nearly bulge out of her head and a momentary smile appeared. Sandi grabbed Amy's hand and said supportively, "That's my girl. You show him."

I asked softly, "Are you sure? I don't want to—"

Amy nearly shouted, "Yes! Do it before I lose my nerve already!" She closed her eyes and appeared to be preparing for the worst thing to ever happen to her.

I said, "No, not like this. I want it to be something you want to do. I won't ever force you."

Amy opened her eyes and said slowly and calmly, "I... I do want to try it. You lick all of us there and I can tell you love doing it. And I love how it feels. I assume everyone else loves it too?" She looked around and everyone nodded. "Well I don't want to be the only one that doesn't do something. I just have a mental block because I've never done it before."

Mom said to Amy, "It's okay if you want to wait until you feel more comfortable. Maybe instead of licking something that's been in there you could just try licking Sandi there. And then if that goes okay, you could work up to doing more, but again only if you are comfortable."

Amy sighed in relief and said, "I think that would be a lot easier." She asked Sandi, "May I?"

Sandi giggled and said, "Of course you may."

Sandi turned onto her stomach on the chair and slightly bent her legs. Her asshole peeked out and everyone watched as Amy bent down and very tentatively licked the skin around it before finally licking it directly. As Amy's tongue touched its target, Sandi tensed up and began giggling. She said, "Oh wow, it's so ticklish went I'm not turned on."

Amy said, "Oh, sorry. Do you want me to stop?"

Sandi said, "Yeah, stop for a second. Rub my clit a little and I'll tell you when."

Amy rubbed Sandi's clit for a couple moments until Sandi moaned and said, "Okay, go for it now. Lick my ass."

Something about the way Sandi said it seemed to flip a switch in Amy and she just dived in, aggressively licking Sandi's asshole while continuing to rub her clit. Before long, Amy was even pushing her tongue inside, causing Sandi to put her hand over her own mouth to try to stifle her moans.

Amy brought her fingers to her own clit but was having a little trouble rubbing herself and Sandi at the same time. Bethany sensed her frustration and quickly got up and kneeled below Amy, pulling her hand away and replacing it with her tongue. Amy moaned loudly and knelt down herself, causing Bethany to reposition herself as well.

Mom and I watched intently as the other three worked their way to yet another orgasm. Amy spread open Sandi's asshole as widely as she could, pushing her tongue as deep inside it as she could. All at once, Sandi tensed up and came, still clasping her hand over her mouth to avoid making any really loud noises.

When Amy sensed Sandi's orgasm, Bethany's tongue pushed her over the edge as well. When Amy was able to speak again, she looked down underneath herself and said to Bethany, "Thanks for lending a hand. Or tongue, I guess." Both she and Bethany giggled.

Mom asked Amy, "So?"

"I... loved it. It wasn't gross at all. I take back what I said earlier. Did I do it okay Sandi?"

Sandi was still lying flat on her stomach and panting. She turned her head and weakly said, "Oh, that was fair, I guess. Your technique needs a little work."

Amy gasped and said, "But it seemed like you liked it..."

Sandi giggled and said, "I'm just messing with you. That was amazing! It felt so good. Are you sure you never did that before?"

Amy slapped Sandi's ass and said, "Big meanie!" She giggled and said, "Nope, I've never done it. But I'm sure gonna be doing it from now on."

Sandi giggled and said, "I'm so proud of you. You're just trying all kinds of new things today." Amy smiled widely.

Sandi turned back over and sat up. "But I suppose we should head back in. I'm getting a bit chilly now that all the excitement is over. I still feel a little wet." She paused and quickly added, "From the pool." Everyone laughed and we all got up and dried off.

We headed inside and decided we'd all take a quick shower to wash off and also to get warmed up. We split up this time with Sandi and Mom in the hall bathroom and Bethany, Amy, and me in the bigger master bathroom.

When we got out of the shower, everyone sort of naturally put clothes on this time since we were all really tired and it was all too easy to get chilly in that state. It was unspoken that we'd had enough sex for a while.

I found a blanket and climbed into the loveseat and pulled up an ottoman and leaned back and closed my eyes. Before long, Bethany touched my leg and asked, "Mind if I join you?"

I said, "Are you kidding? Get in here." I moved the blanket aside and she smiled and climbed in beside me, resting her head on my shoulder. I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed her, and we pulled the blanket over both of us. I said softly, "I'm so glad you were able to come this time."

She turned and kissed my cheek and sighed, and for a while we just snoozed comfortably.

When dinnertime came around, Sandi decided to just order takeout and she and I went together to go pick it up. During the car ride, we talked about what had happened earlier that day.

Sandi said, "Your mom told me about what you talked about in the bathroom earlier. I wanted to apologize if I was out of line. I find myself really liking Amy. I never thought I would after how jealous and insecure I felt, but now that I put all that aside and I've been with her myself, I can see that she is just wonderful. She reminds me a lot of me at her age."

Sandi reached over and held my hand. "You're not mad at me are you?"

"No, not mad. I guess I'm feeling a bit jealous and insecure."

"Yeah, now you know how it feels. Just remember that I still love you. Not any less than before. Probably more, actually. You brought me this truly amazing girl that I'm almost sure is going to be part of our lives from now on. I have a sneaking suspicion that she will wind up being your wife."

For a brief second my dream flashed back into my consciousness, but I quickly pushed it aside and said, "How can you say that? I don't think we've been together long enough to start throwing that kind of talk around. What about our commitment ceremony?"

She smiled and said, "Oh, that's still happening. Don't try to wiggle out of that, buster."

"I'm not. But how does that affect your marriage plans over there?"

"Well, don't mention to anyone that I said this, but I'm toying with the idea of asking her to be part of our ceremony. I have a very good feeling that she could be the one for us. To commit to both of us. And then sometime later, the wedding will happen to make it legal between you two."

"Wow, okay. And just exactly what are we supposed to tell her parents and friends? Oh, and were you going to check with me to see if this is what I want to do?"

Sandi thought that over for a moment and said, "I'm not sure about her parents. And, I guess I am getting a little carried away with the plans without asking for your input. But from where I'm sitting, it's pretty clear that you're falling for her. Aren't you?"

Sandi turned in her seat and looked at me using her best Tina lie-detector expression.

I shouted, "Please, no, not the lie-detector face!" Sandi giggled and relented.

"Well?" she asked.

"Well what?"

Sandi sighed and repeated herself, "Are you falling in love with her? Because I think I might be."

As we pulled into the restaurant's parking lot, I remained silent. Sandi said, "You wait here and think that over."

She got out and went inside. I sat in the car in silence, trying to think through the things she had said. All three of us in the commitment ceremony? How is that supposed to work? Was I falling in love with Amy? Was I already in love? Did I want to marry her? I'm only 19 and I don't even know if I want to get married yet. That's such a huge step. How does Amy feel? Does she want to get married? To me?! This is all too much, too fast!

Sandi returned a few minutes later with the large bags of food and got back inside. Seeing that I still wasn't ready to talk, she held my hand and finally said, "I can see I'm pushing you a bit too much. I'm sorry. I thought you might be ready to talk about this stuff. Maybe you're not ready to admit it yet, but we can all clearly see the way you look at her."

I said softly, "Mom said the same thing. And I see the way you look at her too." She didn't answer but squeezed my hand tightly.

We rode in silence for a few minutes and when we were almost home I finally said, "I'm just not sure I want to get married yet or even think about it. I'm only 19. And she's my second serious girlfriend after you, and it just doesn't seem like it's been long enough yet to even be talking like this."

Sandi said softly, "Okay, I hear you. We'll talk about it again later when you're ready." I nodded and we pulled back into the garage.

Somewhere along the way, it seemed to dawn on them that they were the only ones talking, so they started in with questioning Amy. They found out that her birthday is in February (making her three months older than me) and that she was majoring in business administration and considering becoming a certified public accountant. A range of questions came up about her roommates and their future plans as well.

After a while, the focus shifted over to Bethany and Amy got in on the question asking too. One odd question that popped up was when Amy asked Bethany, "So, I have to know. Are you shaved or waxed?"

Bethany giggled and said, "Waxed. I got a Brazilian before my birthday."

Amy blushed a bit and said, "I thought so. Did it hurt a lot?"

"Oh yeah. But the woman at the spa said it gets easier. Probably the worst part for me was worrying about how much it was going to hurt before I went." She giggled.

Amy said, "I wouldn't mind trying it. Whenever I shave, I get these awful red bumps and the stubble... Oh God, the stubble! It itches so much and I hate it! It's a never-ending battle."

There were knowing nods and affirmations from Mom and Sandi, and Bethany said, "I totally know what you mean. That's why I did it. Do you want to get yours done sometime? We could go together!"

Amy hesitated and finally said, "I would, but I just can't afford something like that. Isn't it pretty expensive?"

Before Bethany had a chance to speak, Sandi said, "I'd be happy to pay for you if wanted to do it." She looked at Bethany and followed with, "Both of you."

Amy was unsure and said, "Oh, Sandi, I can't impose on you for that."

Sandi waved her off and said, "Of course you can, it's nothing. I'm glad to do it. Besides, I know how much Danny likes it that way, don't you honey?"

I quickly said, "Love. I love it." Everyone laughed.

Amy said to Sandi, "Well, if it's not too much of an imposition, I would like to get it done."

Bethany cheered, "Yay! We'll be Brazilian Buddies! We can go together every month. Just grow it out until it's time to go, okay? They need something to grab onto." She giggled.

Amy nodded and said, "It will be so nice to not have to mess with it anymore."

Sandi said, "Bethy, just tell me which spa it is and I'll call and get an account set up with them on Monday. And then you and Amy can work out the logistics later."

Bethany jumped up and ran over to Sandi. "Thank you so much! That is so cool." Some friendly kisses were exchanged and Amy said, "Yes, thank you! That is so nice of you." Since Amy was right next to Sandi, she joined in the hugs and kisses as well. I saw Mom mouth the words "Thank you" to Sandi while the two girls were hugging her and Sandi nodded and smiled in return.

After a while longer talking, it was getting to be time for bed. Several times, there was yawning and everyone was getting a little droopy-eyed. Sandi said, "Is everyone sufficiently tired? I know I am."

That's all it took for everyone to stand up. Saying goodnight basically turned into a kiss-fest for a few minutes. I held Amy tightly and said, "I'll sure miss being with you tonight."

She smiled and said, "I'll miss you too. Sandi said that we'd be together tomorrow night though. Apparently she has something planned for me tonight. She's being all mysterious about it though." She continued in a whisper, "She's pretty wild, isn't she?" I whispered back, "Oh, just wait. You ain't seen nothin' yet." Amy's eyes widened and I smiled knowingly.

Finally, we all headed to our respective bedrooms. It had been a long day and I fell asleep almost right away with Bethany and Mom snuggled into either side of me.

I extracted myself from Bethany and headed down the hall. I could hear Mom peeing in the bathroom and just went in. There was a bright orange night light in the bathroom so it was pretty easy to see in the dark.

When Mom saw me standing in the doorway, she said, "Oh, I'm sorry baby, did I wake you?"

"It's okay. I was hoping we could have a little time alone." I closed the distance between us quickly and bent down and embraced her as she finished peeing.

As she sat on the toilet, I knelt before her and slipped one of her nipples between my lips and began sucking on it, causing her to moan softly. Given that encouragement, I brought her breasts together with my hands, licking quickly back and forth between both of her nipples. She responded by moaning "Ohhhh" a little more loudly than before.

I whispered, "Lean back."

"You know I'm still all wet, don't you?"

"Good. Lean back and let me lick you clean."

Mom sighed and said quietly, "Oh God, yes. Why won't your father do this for me?" She did as I asked, pushing her butt forward and leaning back. I pulled her legs up and she rested them on my back, putting her hands on the sides of the toilet seat for support.

When my tongue touched her clit, she tensed up and moaned. I moved my tongue downward and tasted her. From above me, she hissed, "You nasty boy..." She moaned loudly as I pushed my tongue as far inside her pussy as I could and wiggled it around.

After a few minutes, she breathlessly said, "Danny, I need to get down. My arms are starting to hurt."

I pulled back and helped her get her legs down. I sat on the floor and pulled her down so that she was sitting on my legs. In this position, I easily slid right inside her pussy. I leaned back slightly and put my arms behind me for support, and she put her arms on my legs behind her as well. Soon, we were rocking in a steady rhythm. After a couple minutes, I leaned forward and pulled her tightly to me and continued thrusting slowly.

Mom was hugging me tightly too and after another minute she hoarsely whispered, "I think it might happen! Faster!"

I wasn't expecting that. I used all my strength and sped up my movements as much as I could, and Mom became perfectly quiet as she held her breath. All at once, she let out a huge gasp and her entire body tensed up as she came. In a roaring whisper, she said, "Yes!" but it was drawn out over about 30 seconds and sounded like she was tumbling inside a dryer as I continued to pound into her. She continued to nearly convulse as I fired jet after jet of cum inside her. I could actually feel her pussy squeezing me rhythmically and tightly to the point where she nearly pushed me out. In another minute we came to a rest but remained in a tight embrace, just listening to each other breathe deeply.

I said, "You did it!"

She giggled and said, "We did it! I can't believe we found a second way to make it happen. Although it is kind of like the other way, I guess." She sighed and said, "I don't even care. It felt so fantastic, and it's getting easier to make it happen every time we do it!"

She lay her head down on my shoulder and continued to hold onto me. She whispered, "I love you so much, my sweet boy. Only you make me cum like that." I whispered back to her, "I love you too."

All of a sudden, we heard a muffled scream coming from Sandi's room, causing Mom to giggle. She whispered, "I can't wait until morning to get the play-by-play on what they're up to in there." Against her shoulder, I said glumly, "I guess..."

Mom sighed and said, "What? Are you feeling jealous again?" I shrugged and she asked, "What are you thinking about?"

"Just the way Sandi said she had something special planned for Amy but wouldn't say what it was. It just feels like I'm on the outside. I literally am outside of what they're doing right now." Just as I said that, we heard more muffled sounds coming down the darkened hallway, causing me to sigh.

"Danny, like I told you before, there is something special going on between the two of them. It's undeniable. But, after a few days, everything between the three of you is going to even out, I just know it. Do you remember when you came to visit me without Sandi? She had to sit at work while the two of us were together. How do you think that made her feel? Listen, I got over my jealousy and so can you. If you're feeling paranoid, just stop. It's all just so petty and beneath you." She said slowly and deliberately, "Let... it... go..."

I repeated out loud, "Let it go. I need to let it go." I breathed deeply and said, "Mom..."

"Yes?"

"I think I love Amy."

Mom couldn't control herself and laughed out loud. "You don't say..."

"Is it really that obvious?"

"Danny, you are like glass. I'm your mother and I can see right through to your soul."

I sighed and said, "I knew you would say something like that."

All while we had been talking, I had still been inside her, even though I had gone almost completely soft. Mom squeezed her pussy tight around me and whispered, "My baby's in love. I'm so happy for you. Come on, help me up. I need to finish peeing and get cleaned off and then we need to get some sleep. I am so tired and we have a whole other day to go still."

We walked back to the bedroom and found Bethany sitting up in bed. She testily said, "You two! Sneaking off without me!"

Mom wasn't having it. "Cool your jets. We didn't sneak off. I had to go potty and Dan woke up when I left. You weren't being excluded on purpose. You were sound asleep."

Bethany sighed and said, "Oh..." She breathed deeply and acquiesced. "Sorry. I guess I really am tired. All the screaming from down the hall woke me up."

I said, "Yeah, we heard that too. I wonder what the hell's going on in there."

Mom closed the door and said softly, "There, that should help some. They're just bonding. You saw how they were looking at each other, right?"

Bethany said, "Oh yeah, they're completely into each other." To me, she said, "I don't know how you're dealing with this so well."

Mom laughed softly as we climbed back into bed and I admitted, "Mom has been really helping me. I wasn't dealing with it so great."

Bethany hugged me and said, "You just need to realize that the stronger the relationship between them is, the stronger it will be between all of us. I know it sounds opposite of how it is when you're talking about normal relationships, but this just works differently."

I said, "Jeez, everyone is smarter about this stuff than I am. I'm so grateful to have so much support from you and Mom. I'd be going crazy without you."

Bethany said, "Aw that is so sweet. It's why we love you so much. We're a team."

"I love you too, Beautiful." I leaned in and started kissing her, and her hand went to my cock.

Mom heard us and said, "Okay, enough of that, you two. We need to go to sleep to be ready for tomorrow."

Bethany whined, "Mom... Amy and Sandi are up. Why do you get to have fun but not me? I heard you in the bathroom just now!"

Mom sighed deeply and said, "Whatever. Okay, well I'm going to sleep. Try not to shake the bed too much." Bethany giggled and excitedly whispered, "Yes!"

I said, "I don't think I can go again already anyway. How about if I just take care of you?"

Bethany whispered, "Perfect!" She lay back and pushed my head down between her legs. Within minutes, she had a very nice orgasm and I was just starting to get hard again.

I wasn't really needing to cum again at the moment so I moved up and lay beside her and hugged her close. She whispered, "That was nice." She wrapped her arms around me and pulled me tightly into her body.

I whispered, "Can we talk a second?"

"Sure. What is it?"

"I just wanted to know how confident you are with your IUD."

She sighed and whispered, "We've been over this. Very confident. I've never had a scare."

"But what would you do if I got you pregnant? Would you get an abortion?"

She didn't immediately respond. Finally, she said, "I really don't think that will happen, but if it did, yes. I joke around, but I don't want to have a baby for real. You would have to be in love with me for me to want that, and I know you don't feel that way do you? And it may sound old-fashioned, but I'd like to be married to the father of my children, if I ever want any, which I don't think I do. And we obviously can't get married."

I sighed with relief and chose to not respond to her comment about being in love with her. "That is a huge relief. I don't want Dad to murder me."

She giggled and said, "Oh he wouldn't. That's just talk."

Mom rolled over and said out loud, "What do you mean, you don't think you want to have children?"

Bethany giggled and replied out loud, "Just checking to see if you're listening over there, Mother dear."

I turned onto my back and Mom and Bethany both shifted so that their bodies were snuggled on both sides of me. I put an arm around each of them so Mom could speak directly to Bethany.

Mom said evenly, "Are you serious?"

Bethany thought about it and said after a moment, "Mom, I just don't know yet. I know I don't want kids anytime soon. I want to graduate from college and maybe think about getting married after I'm 30 or 35. Is that going to ruin your plans for my life?" She said the last part slightly snidely.

Mom didn't take the bait to argue and said, "No, not especially. I want you to do all that too. But I would like to have grandchildren someday, preferably before I'm 60. I'd like to be able to see them grow up and get to know them before I'm too old. I don't want to pressure you, but... well, there it is. Oh, and don't think I'm not worried about you every time you have sex with Danny too. I am still your mother after all. I worry about these things."

Bethany said, "I worry too. But not so much that I want to stop doing it." She giggled and her hand went back to my cock and massaged it.

There was a brief silence as the flow of conversation broke, so I decided to ask Mom, "How is Dad taking all this?"

Mom sighed deeply and said, "Daddy is not thrilled with the whole idea of moving, and he's had some trouble with feeling jealous too, especially since I've slept in Bethany's bed a few nights lately. I've told him he's free to join us, but he refuses to cross that line with her because he thinks he'll lose his authority as her parent, which I can understand. He wasn't happy at all when we both left him this morning. He made some crack about going down to a bar and picking up some hot 20-something and banging her all weekend. He doesn't mean that, so don't worry. But it's been difficult for him to deal with this whole situation. I promised him when I got home we'd have the greatest sex of his life, and he seemed to be okay waiting for that. But you realize when we move close to each other that he's going to want repeat performances with Sandi, don't you?"

I said, "Yeah, I had a feeling. Just tell him that Amy is off limits. I saw the way he was looking at her at the restaurant."

Bethany giggled and squeezed my cock playfully and Mom said, "I know. I've already talked to him about that, so there's no need to waste time worrying over something that's never going to happen. You should be more worried about Sandi stealing her away than anyone else."

Bethany laughed out loud and Mom said jokingly, "I'm sorry, I just couldn't resist teasing you a little."

I was gearing up to say something mean but instead said, "Why do you have to rub it in like that?" I kicked her foot gently under the covers, causing her to kick me back playfully.

Mom said, "Stop being such a big baby about it and let it go like I told you earlier. She loves you. And she will fall in love with Sandi in time if not already. The way they are acting now is just like how Sandi was with me a long time ago. I can see it because I lived it. Add in the fact that Sandi always wanted a daughter and it's a done deal."

I said, "Sandi already said she thinks she's falling for her."

Mom said, "She told me that too after dinner. Try not to worry too much about that. That just means it's going to be better for all three of you. Better for us all. Can't you see that?"

"Yeah... I know you're right. It just seems like things are changing really fast all the time. It's hard for me to keep up."

Bethany continued her massaging and said, "It does all seem to be happening quick. But to me, she just seems super-nice and I couldn't be happier that you chose her. She fits right in with our craziness. I can't wait until we're all living next to each other so I can come over and play with my nieces and nephews all the time."

I groaned and she squeeze me harder, sending waves of pleasure through my body. "No more baby talk!"

Bethany giggled and started stroking me under the covers and using her most serious voice, she said huskily, "Come put your baby in me right now."

She couldn't resist and laughed hysterically. Mom said disapprovingly, "Bethany Abigail, cut it out. You know how your brother feels about that kind of talk. I don't appreciate it either."

Bethany slowed her laughing and said, "But I love messing with him so much. Why won't you let me have any fun?" Mom sighed again and Bethany reluctantly removed her hand altogether.

Bethany sounded hurt when she said, "You're such a buzzkill sometimes."

Mom said sternly, "Somebody has to keep you in check. Children, it's time to go to sleep. No more fooling around."

After that, we quickly drifted into a deep sleep.

As the minutes went by, Mom began to stir. She opened her eyes and said softly, "Good morning, handsome." I smiled and said, "Morning, beautiful mommy."

She closed her eyes and sighed. "I don't know why, but I get such a tingle anytime you use that word. It makes me want to drop to my knees and suck your cock. I can't explain it."

"Really?" My cock was already hard as it usually was every morning, but when she said that, it somehow got even harder. I moved right up to her face and looked into her eyes and whispered, "Mommy, please suck my cock."

Mom didn't say anything. She immediately got under the covers and engulfed me in her mouth. She must have tapped Bethany on the leg because Bethany jerked awake with a start and sleepily said, "What?"

Mom made a loud "Mmmmm" sound from under the covers and Bethany turned toward me and smiled. She whispered, "Hi" and disappeared under the covers as well.

Soon, both of their tongues were sliding up and down my cock. When one would suck it, the other would move down and lick my balls. This was definitely the best way to start the day.

Several minutes went by and the covers were suddenly pulled away. Now that everything was out in the open, they starting sucking me faster. And now that I could watch what they were doing, there was no holding back and I moaned loudly and hissed, "Cumming!" As I said that, Mom took me deep into her mouth and I exploded.

Once I had finished, they turned to each other and began kissing passionately. A moment later, they moved into a 69 and within minutes had made each other cum. While they were doing it, I moved down and helped out.

We sat up and kissed each other for a bit before Mom broke this kiss and said, "Good morning, my beautiful babies." We all laughed and Bethany said, "Good morning. Thanks for the wakeup grab."

I said, "Thanks for the wakeup blowjob. That was freaking incredible." Mom and Bethany looked at each other and giggled.

I looked at Bethany and asked, "You feel up for a quick run? I'm feeling invigorated after that."

Bethany clapped and said, "Yes! It's been so long since we've done that! Let's do it!"

Mom smiled and said, "That sounds great. I think I'll shower and wait for Sandi and Amy to get up. Who knows when that'll be because I think I still heard them up around 3 in the morning going at it."

We shook our heads in disbelief and got dressed to run. Once we got outside, we stretched for a few minutes and then started just jogging at a leisurely pace.

I said, "It's nice to get out and get some fresh air, huh? And I get some alone time with you to boot. How are you doing?"

"I'm doing great. This special visit thing is the best thing ever and I'm so glad I finally got to go to one."

I said, "I'm really glad you're here too. Amy seems to really like you."

She giggled and said, "Ya think? She is awesome. I just know we're going to be great friends and she's a lock for becoming my future sister-in-law."

I shook my head and sighed. "Great, now you too with the marriage talk?"

We sped up our pace slightly and made it to the park that was at the end of the neighborhood. I turned down one of the running paths that snaked its way through the park and Bethany followed.

She said, "Sorry. Don't be upset. I just know that it's what Sandi is shooting for. To get you with somebody your own age. She and Mom have talked about it a lot."

"I figured as much. They talk about everything."

For several minutes we ran together in silence down the winding path which went through a wooded area. After we had been going for ten more minutes, Bethany gasped, "Water break!"

I laughed and said, "Already? You're out of shape." We stopped and drank a little water.

I looked up and down the path and no one was around. I said, "Since we're all alone now, I wanted to ask you about something you said last night."

I paused and made sure she was looking at me and she smiled and asked, "You're going to ask me if I'm in love with you, aren't you?"

"How do you do that? Are you Grandma?"

She smiled and said, "I figured since you completely ignored that question last night that you'd figure out a way to bring it up again if we ever got a chance to be alone. And here we are."

I nodded and said, "Okay, Miss Smartypants. Are you having feelings like that?"

She smiled mysteriously. "First, you tell me how you feel about me honestly, and then I'll be honest with you."

"Honestly? I would say that I love you even more now after what we've done. I feel like we have a much stronger connection than we ever did before. But I'm not sure it's the same as the way I feel about Sandi. I've been around you every day my whole life, and I think that kind of makes it different for me somehow. So, I don't think I'm in love with you, and I don't think I ever will be." I looked down and breathed deeply.

Bethany got right up next to me and looked up into my eyes. "That's okay. I think I knew all that already, at least I felt it in my heart. Thank you for telling me how you feel. Now I don't want to put too much pressure on you, but I do feel like I'm in love with you to some degree, and each time we have sex I feel like it's growing stronger. I'm trying my best to keep telling myself that all of this is just for fun. We're just playing around like when we were kids except now we're playing adult games. But to me, it's a little more complicated. Every time you're inside me and looking into my eyes, these feelings just wash over me and I want to shout to everyone how much I love you. Every orgasm you give me, every kiss we share, every look, every time you touch me, it's the same special feeling all over again. I do love you."

She wiped a tear away and kissed me softly. She said, "I know you don't feel the same way and it hurts to find out for sure. I know logically that we can never be more than what we are now, and that's okay. Can we always be together even after we both get married? I never want to stop this." More tears were coming as she waited for an answer. She looked down now too and we just stood there, embracing tightly on the trail.

Finally, I whispered, "I don't know if we can. I think it's pretty unlikely that you'd find a guy that would be so open-minded that he'd let you keep having sex with your brother."

She sniffled and said softly, "But you found Amy. If she's out there then maybe there's a guy out there like that for me too."

"Maybe. But if there isn't, we'll have to stop. Maybe we should stop it now while your feelings aren't so strong."

Her crying intensified and she couldn't say anything for several minutes. I just held her tightly and said, "I'm sorry."

She finally looked up at me again. "No, I don't want to stop. I'll find a way to keep my feelings under control. Nothing has made me happier ever in my life than what's happening with all of us now. I haven't even given a second thought to try to find a new boyfriend. I only want one man in my life right now." She looked at me with her piercing brown eyes before looking back down again.

I whispered, "Bethy... You shouldn't let this put the rest of your life on hold." I ran my fingers through her long brown hair to try to soothe her.

She sniffled and wiped her eyes and nose. "I'm not. I'm only 18, Danny. I have plenty of time to find somebody and get married and have kids and all that crap that Mom wants. Right now, I just want to have fun and have all of these wonderful experiences that have been my fantasy for years. This is my fantasy come true plus so much more!"

She kissed me again quickly and pleaded, "Please don't take it all away from me. Please. That would hurt me so much more. You don't want to hurt me like that, do you?" She held my head between her hands and searched my eyes for the answer.

I shook my head and said, "I would never want to hurt you, Beautiful. But I also don't want you to wind up getting hurt even more if we keep this up."

I offered her the water bottle and she gulped down nearly half of it. She took a deep breath and said, "I know. It's a risk I'm willing to take at this point." Thankfully, her mood greatly improved as the decision to not stop was made.

She looked around and said playfully, "I wish there was somewhere we could go because I'd really like to fuck you silly right now."

I laughed and said, "Really, after all that intense stuff?"

She looked at me and said, "Even more after that."

I glanced around the trail and looked off into the woods. She saw me looking and said, "Maybe we could walk out there and do it. No one would see us."

I took her by the hand and we stepped off the trail into the woods. We walked until we came to a place where several large trees grew in a small clearing. We looked back in the direction of the trail and could see nothing.

I asked, "How about here?"

She looked around and said, "I don't know... The ground doesn't look very inviting." She sat down for a moment and popped right back up and brushed the grass and dirt off her butt. "I don't like the idea of bugs getting on me." She giggled.

I smiled and said, "We could do it standing up..."

Her eyes lit up and she said, "Are you serious? I've never done that!" Without another word, she started pushing her sweat pants down.

We took our pants and underwear off and hung them on a tree branch. Within a few more seconds we were completely naked except for our shoes.

She giggled and said, "We look hilarious!" I laughed and nodded and she asked, "How do we do this?"

She didn't wait for me to explain and quickly knelt down and started sucking my cock to get it wet. Once it was ready, she got close to me and stood on her tip-toes and rubbed my cock along her swollen pussy lips. She rubbed it repeatedly against her clit and started moaning.

I bent forward and lifted her up in the same way I had done with Amy just days earlier. I easily melted into her wetness and she wrapped her legs tightly around me.

She looked at me through glassy eyes and said, "Ohhh! I am so fucking turned on right now."

There was definitely something more exciting about this time than usual. I don't know if it was because we were outside or if it was because of the talk we'd had, or both, but the arousal level for both of us was off the charts.

Bethany held onto me around my neck with one arm and brought one of her nipples up to my mouth with her free hand, alternating them once in a while.

We started out slowly, with Bethany lifting herself up and down on me. Soon, I began thrusting my hips and she just had to hold onto me tightly with her legs as I continued increasing the pace.

She closed her eyes tightly and moaned loudly. As I increased the rhythm, she wasn't able to hold on with one arm anymore so she wrapped both arms around my neck and held on for dear life, moaning louder than I can remember hearing her ever before.

After a few minutes went by, she suddenly became completely quiet. I could feel her squeezing her pussy tightly and rhythmically with each stroke. She started to make low "hmmmm" sounds and she eventually started taking quick shallow breaths.

All at once she screamed loudly and came. I gasped as she moaned thunderously into my ear and it was too much to bear. I growled loudly and came inside her, still violently thrusting until the spasms slowly died down.

Once it was over, I stood there panting heavily. My legs felt wobbly and there was a ringing in my ears and for a moment I felt like I was going to fall down and drop her. I leaned back and used all the strength I had not to fall and just gasped for air.

Bethany started sobbing softly as she held onto me. I breathed deeply and whispered, "Are you okay?"

She exhaled heavily and said, "I'm more than okay. I came! I CAME!" Tears streamed down her face and fell onto my chest like raindrops.

I laughed and said, "I know! It was incredible."

She tilted her head back and looked at me. "Danny! You... Oh God!" She pulled herself so tightly to me I thought she was going to choke me.

After another minute, I said, "I have to let you down. I'm about to collapse."

Bethany relaxed her grip and slowly put her feet back on the ground. She looked down behind me and said, "Oh shit, I made red scratch marks all over your back with my shoes." She giggled.

I rubbed my back and said, "So that's what was hurting." I laughed too.

For another few moments we stood there and embraced. She whispered, "That was the best orgasm I've ever had. It felt so different. It was like my whole entire body was cumming. How did you do that?"

I just shrugged and said, "Mom and Sandi can cum that way too. I guess your body is built the same way theirs is."

She sighed and said, "I wanna do it again." She giggled and bent over and started sucking my cock again, cleaning all of our combined juices. Since I was completely worn out, there was no way I could go again already.

After looking up and seeing my tired expression, she finally stood back up and pouted. "Come on. Where's that teenage stamina when I need it?"

I blinked and said, "Are you really serious? I've already cum twice this morning."

She giggled and said, "I know. Well, at least you're clean now, which is more than I can say. Look at me."

She opened her legs and spread open her pussy lips. Cum and pussy juice were leaking out of her and coating her thighs. I said, "Holy shit, it's like a river."

Without another word, I knelt down and lifted her leg over my shoulder and started licking it up. Bethany gasped and said, "Yes, clean up your nasty mess, slave." As she said "slave," it brought back fond memories of our games on the night of her birthday. When my tongue came in contact with her clit, she started moaning again. Using some of the cum as lube, I pushed a finger gently all the way inside her asshole and slowly moved it in and out. Within a few minutes, the mess was taken care of and she had a second, albeit smaller orgasm. This time when she came, her legs trembled and she started to collapse. I had to catch her before she fell to the ground.

I stood and held her. I kissed her and she said very softly, "I love you, Danny. That was incredible. Why would you ever want this to end?"

I simply said, "I don't want it to ever end either."

After several long moments of embracing we got dressed. We were too tired to run anymore so we slowly strolled back down the trail with our arms around each other tightly.

After a while, we made it back home and decided to take a long hot bath together. We lovingly washed each other's bodies, and I even washed her hair for her. It was so nice to be able to share such a special moment with her all alone, just the two of us.

When we let the water out, we started the shower to get rinsed off. We got out and got dried and dressed. We went and found Mom to tell her about our adventure.

Bethany excitedly whispered to Mom, "He made me cum!"

Mom looked worried and asked, "Outside?! Where on Earth did he take you?"

Bethany said more loudly, "We went off into the woods off the trail behind the park. But you don't understand... He made me cum, without touching my clit at all!"

Mom gasped and said, "Shhh, we'll wake them up for sure. Let's go out back."

We went out to the patio where Bethany recounted the entire story. Mom looked at me a few times and smiled knowingly. At the end, she said, "It looks like your brother has a special gift. It felt like your entire body was having an orgasm, didn't it?"

Bethany said excitedly, "Exactly like that!" She hugged Mom tightly and whispered, "Now I finally know how you feel."

She turned and pulled me into the hug and whispered to Mom, "I told him how I felt about him."

Mom whispered, "I had a feeling you would after last night." She glanced at me and asked Bethany, "Are you okay? Do you need to talk to me alone?"

Bethany nodded and Mom asked me, "Honey, can you give us a few minutes?"

I nodded and went back inside.

When they came back in a few minutes later, Sandi and Amy still weren't up, so we decided to just have a bowl of cereal for breakfast. We sat at the table in the kitchen and came up with all kinds of stories as to what we thought Amy and Sandi had done to explain the screams, each one more far-fetched than the last. After a while, we got tired of talking and cleaned up our mess and moved to the living room.

Sometime around 11 we began to hear some noises coming from Sandi's room so we got up to investigate. I lightly knocked on the door and began to swing it open and immediately we could hear Sandi and Amy moaning loudly.

I walked across the room and pulled the drapes back a bit to let some light in, and we could see that Sandi was between Amy's legs and had her fingers in her pussy. Sandi barely acknowledged our presence as we climbed onto the bed and sat beside them to watch. She was looking longingly into Amy's eyes, and Amy was doing the same when she could open hers.

I noticed with a slight gasp that Amy had a butt plug in her ass and that she had one of the big beach towels under her. I could tell that Amy was having a small orgasm every now and then and the smell of her aroused pussy was quite strong. I looked around behind Sandi and saw that she had her Big Kahuna butt plug in too.

Sandi had at least three fingers inside Amy's pussy and was moving them up and down instead of in and out, causing Amy to almost come up off the bed. Every so often, Amy would whisper, "Oh God!" Sandi could sense that Amy was getting close to a huge orgasm and just kept her rhythm the same. I noticed that Sandi put her other hand on Amy's lower stomach and appeared to be pressing down on it a bit.

Amy became quiet and Sandi loudly said, "That's it! Cum for Mommy! Cum, baby girl!"

My eyes went wide and I looked across at Mom who had the same expression as I did, while Bethany gasped loudly and raised her hand to cover her mouth. We stared intently at Amy, waiting for her orgasm to come.

Sandi moved down between Amy's legs and just like that, a stream of liquid shot out of Amy's pussy right into Sandi's mouth. Amy nearly screamed, "Mommy!"

It was too much. I quickly moved and put my lips against Sandi's and she opened her mouth and flooded mine with Amy's juices. Mom and Bethany also clamored for position and they each got some as well. Bethany started pulling her shirt off and that seemed like a fine idea, and before I knew it, everyone was naked and writhing together, kissing and licking each other. Well, all except Amy. She was just lying there limply and panting, her eyes shut tightly. A few tears were streaming down her cheeks.

I broke away from the others and got close to her ear and asked in a whisper, "Are you okay?" She didn't speak but made a thumbs-up gesture with the hand that was lying against her stomach. I decided to lie next to her and hold her.

After Sandi, Mom, and Bethany had their own orgasms, Amy recovered enough to weakly say, "Good morning."

I asked her softly, "How does it feel to cum like that?"

Amy sighed and said weakly, "It's like nothing else I've ever felt. It feels like every ounce of tension in my entire body is released like a tidal wave."

Amy looked at Sandi. "Can we please take it out now? It's starting to feel pinchy." She reached around and tapped the butt plug.

Sandi said, "Oh, of course honey." She grasped the plug and whispered, "Just push out a little. Not too hard. And when I tell you, I want you to squeeze it and don't stop until it's all the way out."

Sandi slowly withdrew the butt plug and in a few seconds said, "Squeeze." Amy squeezed and the plug slowly came the rest of the way out. Amy worriedly asked, "Is it dirty?"

Sandi said, "No, not at all, but you should expect that to happen sometimes. It's never anything to worry about though, okay? I'll show you how to wash it properly."

Mom said to Sandi, "All right, well, the suspense is killing me. You have to tell us everything! Right this instant!" Bethany immediately chimed in with, "Yes! I can't wait another second!"

Sandi giggled and said, "You know a girl never kisses and tells."

Mom actually sat up and said vehemently, "Oh no you do not! You better—"

Sandi held her hand up and said, "Stop, I'm only kidding. Give me five minutes to recover and I'll fill you all in. But right at this moment I really need to pee." Amy softly said, "I should try too and I really need to wipe my butt. Then I need about a gallon of water." She weakly giggled.

With that, Sandi slowly helped Amy stand and they headed into the bathroom, with everyone else following behind them.

Today, Amy seemed to have no problems peeing in front of an audience. When she was done, Sandi bent down and squeezed her tightly and said, "Good job. Isn't it nice being so comfortable in front of everyone?"

Amy smiled and nodded. "Yeah, I guess if I can squirt for a crowd, peeing is nothing special."

Sandi giggled and asked, "Easy peasy?" Amy smiled weakly and nodded.

Without warning, Amy nearly shouted, "No!" She proceeded to fart quite loudly. She hid her face and slumped over on the toilet. She blushed deeply and said, "I am so sorry."

Sandi laughed and hugged her. "Sweetie, it's nothing. It comes with the territory."

Amy shook her head and said, "I'm so embarrassed I could just die."

Mom said soothingly, "Oh, you're fine. We've all had that happen one time or another. It's not even gas, just a little air that got trapped in your bottom."

Amy nodded and very slowly reached around and pulled out a couple flushable wipes that were in a container on the back of the toilet. She whispered to herself, "You can do this." She closed her eyes and wiped her butt twice in front of everyone.

When she flushed the toilet and stood up, Sandi hugged her close and sounded very motherly when she said, "There you go; that's my girl. Everything is perfectly okay. Now let's go get everything cleaned up. Sandi's going to take good care of you."

Sandi quickly removed her butt plug and showed Amy how to wash them. After that was done, she said, "Well, how about you and I get showered and then we can sit down and tell everyone what all we did last night?"

Amy sighed and said, "I am so ready for a nice long shower. I must stink by now. But first I need water."

I said, "Gotcha covered." I ran to the kitchen and got a huge glass of ice water and brought it to her.

As Amy and Sandi showered, Mom, Bethany and I stayed in the bathroom and washed up a bit as well. We probably could have used a shower of our own, but we figured we'd just be getting messy again fairly soon so we didn't.

When Amy and Sandi's shower was finished, it was past noon so we had lunch and Sandi finally began recounting the night's events.

"Well, I think there are only a few things that I want to tell everyone." She paused and put her hand on Amy's and asked her, "Honey, are you okay with me saying all this in front of the group?"

Amy said, "Yes. Somehow I feel closer to all of you than my own parents in some ways. I think I would just die if even my mom found out some of this stuff it's so embarrassing. With you, the most embarrassing things are just normal and natural. I feel like a different person when I'm with you. Freer. Does that make any sense?"

Mom smiled and said, "It does. I'm so glad we could make you feel that way. I'm sure I'm speaking for all of us when I say that we have loved having you with us and we hope you'll want to keep coming back."

Amy said, "I do." In my mind, I momentarily flashed back to my dream and I repeated the words, "I do" to myself. I had to stop myself from flinching.

Amy said, "I mean, this past week and this weekend have been more fun than anything ever, and it so far exceeds any sexual experience I've ever had that I can't even put it into words. I don't even know how I'm going to go home and be all alone again after this. Just thinking of having to do that makes me want to cry. But at the same time, I'm so tired after last night and this morning that I could really use a break."

Everyone laughed and Sandi said, "Of course you can take a break. There's no rule that says it has to be all sex, all the time."

Bethany said to Sandi, "Well I'm not ready for a break yet. I wanted some alone time with you too, you know. Remember what you said about wearing me out?" She pouted and stuck her lip out.

Sandi said soothingly, "Oh honey, I remember. I'm so sorry. I didn't mean for your first time to be quite like this. The plans got changed a little when I invited Amy. Rest assured that I will make some time for just you and me today. Okay?" Bethany nodded.

Amy took Bethany's hand and said, "I'm really sorry. I didn't mean to ruin your first visit."

Bethany quickly said, "It's okay. I know there's only one Sandi to go around, and Danny wore me out pretty well this morning with our running adventure, but now I'm ready for more." She giggled.

Amy asked, "Running adventure?"

Mom quickly said, "We'll fill you in on that later. San?"

Sandi smiled and said, "I look forward to it. Well, I'll just lead with telling you all that Miss Amy here is a squirter, as you got to see first-hand. What you don't know is I found the secret of how to get her to do it."

Mom leaned forward and asked, "What? What is the secret?"

Sandi continued, "After Danny described how it happened with him, I went on the Internet and did some research and watched several videos to see how other women did it. What we figured out was a combination of vigorous G-spot stimulation and pressing gently near her bladder. Simple as that. We got her to squirt three times last night and that time you all saw this morning. It's glorious!" Sandi smiled widely and Amy tried to control her blushing, mostly unsuccessfully.

Mom giggled and said, "We could heard the screams."

Sandi smirked and said, "Oops."

Bethany asked, "Why was Amy calling you Mommy before? That was so hot."

Sandi held up her hand and said, "Hold on, I'm getting there." Bethany sighed and leaned back into her chair.

Sandi said, "Okay, so when we all went to bed last night, Amy and I got to know each other a lot better. We talked for probably two hours, during which time I found out that she is really turned on by the idea of incest. We talked about her dad and how she became attracted to him after she found out she liked boys after all."

Right about then, it was getting to be a little much for Amy and she leaned forward and put her hands over her face and covered her eyes. Sandi stopped talking until Amy said through her hands, "Keep going. I'll be okay. I just know what's coming next."

Sandi said, "I know. Just stop me anytime, okay honey?" Amy nodded.

"Well, I asked her if she had ever thought about her mother sexually, and as it turns out, she has. That led to me suggesting that we do a little roleplaying, and wow, you should have seen it. She got so wet that we had to put a towel under her. And that was even before she squirted the first time, which took a few tries to figure out. All I could keep thinking was, wow, wow, wow, this girl is like a nuclear bomb about to explode!"

Sandi looked at Amy and said, "Are you still okay? I think that's the worst of it, right?" Sandi gently grasped one of Amy's hands and tried to pull it down. Amy reluctantly let her, finally revealing a very red face.

Bethany said, "Amy, you might not think there are other girls out there with the same feelings as you, but there are. I have those feelings. And Mom and Sandi do too."

Amy closed her eyes again and nodded. She whispered, "I guess. I just feel like a freak sometimes for having those feelings. It's really hard to talk about it."

Bethany got up and went around the table and bent down and hugged Amy. She said softly, "Well you're not a freak. You're like the most awesome sister I never had. I really want us to be the closest of friends."

Amy choked up a little and said softly to Bethany, "Me too." They held each other for a long moment.

Amy whispered to Bethany, "Thank you." To the group, she said, "Thank you all so much." Amy breathed in sharply and wiped away a few tears.

Bethany stood and said, "If you ever need to talk about anything, anything at all, I'm only a phone call away. I'll give you my number. Besides, I'm sure we'll be seeing each other all the time anyway."

Amy nodded and said, "I would love that. It'd be really nice to talk to another girl that's just as weird as me."

Bethany giggled and sat back down. "I know what you mean. It wasn't until this thing with Danny and Sandi started that I finally found the courage to talk to my mom about it. It was super-hard at first, but once I got it out and she told me about herself, I felt so relieved I cried." Bethany looked over at Mom who smiled and mouthed the words, "I love you."

Finally, Sandi said, "I think those are the highlights. Maybe the only other thing is that she really likes anal sex. Don't you?"

Amy giggled and said, "I definitely do. It makes orgasms even more intense, which I didn't think could be possible. Sandi's gonna get me a butt-plug." She smiled and Sandi caressed her face lovingly.

After a while more of talking, Sandi looked over at Bethany and said, "How about you and I go have that alone time I promised? I'm not nearly as wiped out as Amy and I'm sure these three can entertain themselves for a while."

Bethany's face brightened and she smiled. "Woo hoo! My turn! Maybe you can make me squirt too!"

Sandi said, "Well, I'll see what I can do." She giggled.

Mom said, "That sounds fine by me. I was thinking about going to get a little sun and read a book for a bit."

I looked at Amy and asked, "And I was hoping you and I could maybe talk. There's a park down at the end of the neighborhood. Would you like to go down there with me and get some fresh air?" I added to Mom, "As long as that's okay with you..."

Mom smiled and said, "Sure, you kids go and talk. I'll be fine with my book." Amy said, "That sounds fine by me. Fresh air sounds great."

Mom went and got changed into her bikini and Bethany and Sandi took off together. I grabbed a big blanket from the hall closet as well as making a quick stop in the laundry room to retrieve something and Amy and I walked hand-in-hand down the street to the park and sat down in the shade under some large trees.

I asked, "So, how are you feeling about everything?"

Amy took a deep breath and said, "It is the most wonderful thing ever, Danny. I keep thinking I'm going to wake up and be back in Kansas."

I smiled and said, "Well that's good. But I wanted to talk to you about Sandi. It seems like you've gotten really close to her really fast. It almost seems like you like being with her even more than me."

Amy gasped and quickly said, "That's not true at all! Why would you even think something like that?" She grabbed my hand and squeezed it and her face filled with concern.

I looked down and shrugged and she went on in a near-whisper. "You have nothing to worry about. It's just that everything is so new with her. And she just has this endless enthusiasm and absolutely nothing seems out of bounds. Apparently I can't even go to the bathroom without her right there with me. But that doesn't mean I want to be with her more than you! That's crazy. I want to be with both of you, actually all of you. I feel like Bethany really is the sister I never had and your mom is a lot like Sandi."

I looked at her and could tell that she was being completely honest. "I just wanted to hear you say it. I guess sometimes I get a little jealous too. I'm sorry for being all insecure."

She laughed and said, "You feel insecure? Just imagine how I feel about you being with all of them instead of just me. I feel pretty fucking insecure myself."

I nodded and said, "I'm sorry. I know I can't imagine how you must feel. This is all really complicated."

She snapped, "You're damned right it's complicated." She paused and took a breath and said quietly, "I can see the appeal, though. You get to have sex with lots of women, all at the same time whenever you want. What guy would be able to resist that kind of deal?"

"Not me."

She said, "Obviously. So I'm not too broken up that you're feeling a little insecure. Get over it." She giggled.

I smiled and leaned in and kissed her gently. "Thanks, I needed that."

We sat and talked for over an hour about various things, and finally at the end I made what I thought was a dramatic pause and then said mysteriously, "Close your eyes for a minute."

Amy giggled and closed her eyes and said, "Okay. Now what?"

I reached into my pocket and fished out the necklace I had bought a couple days earlier and had carefully hidden on the top shelf in the laundry room. I leaned close and whispered, "Stay perfectly still and keep your eyes closed. No peeking."

As carefully as I could, I reached over and behind her and while gently lifting her hair out of the way, I rested the pendant on her shirt in the back so she couldn't feel it and deftly closed the clasp in the air in front of her. Amy began to smile and I knew that she knew what was happening. I just hoped that she would be surprised when she actually saw it.

I carefully and slowly turned the necklace around, trying my best not to let it touch her skin. Amy was now smiling widely and giggling a bit, no longer able to contain her excitement.

Finally, I gently lay the pendant in my hand and slowly removed my fingers until the pendant rested against her chest.

I quickly whispered, "Okay, open up!"

Amy opened her eyes and looked down and squealed. "Oh my God it's gorgeous!"

She held the pendant in her hand and studied it for a moment and gasped loudly. "Is this... real?!"

I nodded and she squealed again and got up on her knees and basically tackled me down to the blanket, planting kisses all over me.

When I had a chance to speak, I said, "It's only a half carat. It was all I could afford since I didn't want to ask Sandi for help."

Amy said, "Shhh, just shut up." She continued kissing me for several minutes until she finally said, "Just wait until I get you back home."

Since we were out in public, we finally calmed down and just relaxed on the blanket. I moved on my side and propped myself up with my elbow and said with a deep sigh, "Isn't this nice? It's such a beautiful day today."

"It sure is. I'm so glad I'm here with you. Thank you so much for the beautiful necklace. How long have you been planning this?"

"I've had it for a couple days. I wanted to give it to you at the right time, and today seemed right," I managed.

She simply smiled, and for several more minutes we lay there on the blanket and made out. Once in a while, someone would walk by with their dog or ride by on a bicycle, but other than that we were completely alone. All we could hear was the sound of the soft breeze through the trees and some birds chirping. It was magical.

I pulled Amy in close to me and stopped the kissing. I worked up every ounce of courage I had in my body and looked into her eyes and said in a near-whisper, "Amy... I love you."

Amy gasped and backed up a couple inches. With her eyes wide and with a huge smile on her face, she said, "I love you too!" Before I could say anything else, her lips were back on mine. She insistently pulled me into her body and pushed her tongue deep into my mouth. I sucked on her tongue and rubbed her breasts through her clothes, throwing all caution to the wind.

All at once, she sat up and said breathlessly, "This is all too much. Take me home. Right now!"

We jumped up and actually ran all the way back to the house, laughing all the way like little children. We rushed inside, slamming the door and tossing the blanket on the floor as we hurriedly made our way to the guest bedroom, stripping out of our clothes along the way.

We wasted no time and made passionate love with each other. Once we were done, we held each other tightly and just smiled.

Amy looked at me incredulously and whispered, "You love me? Are you sure?"

I said, "I've never been so sure of anything in my life. I love you, Amy Michelle Patterson."

Amy giggled and closed her eyes. "I love you too, Daniel Anthony Kildall. I love you, I love you, I love you! I didn't think this weekend could get any better, and you just made it perfect. Simply perfect."

She sighed and hugged me close. A soft knock came from the open door and we looked up and saw Mom looking in at us, smiling.

She said quietly, "I heard the door slam and came in to see what was wrong. Then I heard you in here and saw your trail of clothes, so I'm guessing your talk went well?" She giggled.

I said, "It did. Mom, I told her..." I smiled and trailed off and Mom instantly figured out what I had told her.

Mom gasped and said excitedly, "What?! Already? Well, that sure didn't take very long." Mom walked in and sat on the edge of the bed and said to Amy, "Are you okay? My son just told me how he felt last night, in fact. I didn't think he would tell you today."

Amy sat up and hugged Mom. She said, "I'm fine. I've never been better." Mom must have noticed the necklace since she suddenly pushed her back and excitedly said, "What is that? Oh my God it's beautiful!"

For a moment they looked at the pendant together and made "ooh" and "ahh" sounds as they pointed out newly-discovered details to each other. Mom looked over at me and smiled approvingly several times.

Mom squeezed Amy tightly and said, "I'm so happy for you." Amy breathed shallowly and raised her hand to wipe happy tears from her eyes.

Amy said softly, "He just gave it to me at the park. It was a complete surprise. I can't believe all this is happening to me. I'm going to burst with happiness!"

Mom pulled her back tightly and said, "What an exciting day this is." She looked down at me and mouthed "I love you." She gave me a thumbs-up from behind Amy's back and I sat up and hugged Amy from behind and Mom stretched her arms around me. I extended my arms around Mom and we both pressed in against Amy in the middle. For several moments, no one moved or said a word.

Eventually, we started very slowly rocking each other. Mom said quietly, "I'll leave you two alone and get back to that book. I just wanted to see what was happening in here. I'm completely overjoyed." Now it was Mom wiping happy tears away.

Amy looked up and quickly said, "No, please don't go. I'd actually like it very much if you stayed." She looked back at me for confirmation and I nodded.

Mom smiled widely and squeezed us even tighter. Amy giggled and said in a funny strained voice, "Help me, I'm being squished to death with hugs!"

Mom loosened her grip and kissed Amy on the forehead. "Sorry about that. I guess we'll just have to kiss you to death instead." Mom gave me a quick look and said, "Attack!" She giggled.

For the next minute or so, we kissed Amy while holding her captive between us. We kissed her neck, her shoulders, and her back. It didn't take too long for Mom to find Amy's lips and kiss them as well. Amy kissed her back and somehow wriggled free of my grip and got up on her knees and pushed her down to the bed the same way she had pushed me down at the park.

Amy giggled and said gleefully, "Now I have you! There is no escape!" Amy climbed on top of Mom and started kissing her passionately. I undid the ties on Mom's bikini top and pulled it away and then pulled down the bottoms after Amy shifted her weight so that Mom could lift her butt.

Amy turned herself around and got into a 69 with Mom, and she and I took turns licking her pussy until she came. Amy came as well, but I wasn't up for another round just yet. When everyone calmed down, we lay next to each other and snuggled.

Mom said softly, "That was really nice."

Once again, Amy wound up in the middle so Mom and I snuggled into her on both sides. Amy said, "Nice doesn't begin to describe how I feel about everything that's happened this weekend." She took in a huge breath and let out an "Ahhh" sound. Mom and I laughed and we both made the same "Ahhh" sound, making Amy giggle too.

Amy said, "You guys are so much fun. I never want to leave this place."

Mom said seriously, "I know exactly how you feel. I have a real hard time leaving too. Has Danny told you about the big plans to move back home yet?"

Amy said, "Uh, no... he hasn't." She turned to me and asked accusingly, "When were you going to drop that bomb on me exactly, Mr. Direct Approach?"

Mom said, "Uh oh." She giggled.

I sheepishly said, "I was wanting to get through the weekend and see how it all turned out before talking to you about that. But I suppose now is as good a time as any. We've been talking about Sandi and me moving back home to be closer to Mom. They're planning on getting houses next to each other."

Mom took over from there. "I've already been looking, and I had found a couple of what were potential houses as well as looked at some areas that are in development now. I'm leaning toward having new houses built so we'll have more control over the floor plans. What do you think?"

Amy thought about it for a minute and said, "That sounds really great. I don't mean to sound selfish, but how would I fit into your plans exactly?"

Mom said soothingly, "Well, when we talked about it originally, you weren't in the picture yet. But now, any plans we make will certainly include you. Though if we're going to talk about this, we should go get Sandi. She's looking for a new job and we'll both have to sell our houses, something I'm getting some pushback from my husband about. Let's all get some clothes on and I'll go in and let them know we need to talk. Can I share your special news, or do you want to do that?"

Amy smiled and said, "Oh sure, go right ahead. She'll find out soon enough anyway."

We got up, got dressed and went out to the living room. Mom went down to Sandi's room and knocked and went in after a few seconds. A moment went by and we heard Sandi say excitedly, "He did?! Where are they?"

Sandi ran naked down the hallway to where we were and loudly said to me, "Well you've certainly been busy, mister!" To both of us, she said impatiently, "Come on now, get up and give me huggies!" She motioned frantically with her hands and we both laughed and stood and hugged her tightly.

Sandi bounced up and down and said, "I knew this was coming, but I had no idea it would be today!" Sandi's exuberance was rubbing off onto Amy and she began bouncing too and giggling. She said, "I know, right?!"

Sandi took one look at Amy's new necklace and gasped while smiling widely. Amy giggled and held the pendant up with her hand and showed it off like she was a necklace model or something. She told the whole story again about the way I gave it to her, resulting in approving sounds from everyone.

Bethany, who was also still naked, came over and joined in the hugging and said, "I'm so happy for you guys!" She leaned in and whispered in my ear, "Where's my necklace?" I whispered back, "Sorry." Bethany kissed my ear and quickly added, "Just kidding. You're such a sweetie." I looked at Bethany closely and I could see that her smile seemed forced and that she was probably disappointed. I made a mental note to get everyone a gift in case they felt slighted. I just had no idea where the money would come from.

Mom came up behind Sandi and said, "But I told her about the plans to move. We should talk about that when you all calm down." As the attention turned to Sandi, I noticed that Bethany shared a look with Mom and they hugged for a moment.

Sandi stopped moving and said, "Oh that, well, of course. Amy, sweetie, don't you worry your pretty little head, you're definitely not going to be left out of any plans we make now. Let me go throw on something and we'll talk it over." She and Bethany went back to get their clothes back on.

We all settled down in the living room and Sandi said to Amy, "Well, okay, I'm not sure what Dee told you already, but this all started with her last visit and being really frustrated with having to leave and wait a whole week before she could see us again. She came up with the idea that I could get a new job and we would move in with them at her house or we would get houses next to each other. I have a few interviews scheduled so far and I'm feeling really good about one since my boss helped set it up."

Amy looked concerned and interrupted. "Oh, so this could be happening soon then."

Sandi said reassuringly, "Maybe, but not necessarily. When Danny's in school he drives back and forth every day, and I could do that too, at least for a while until we get the living arrangements figured out. I still have to get my house ready to sell and find a realtor and all of that. I know Dee's already looked at some houses to see what's available but nothing's really panned out yet." She looked at Mom who nodded in agreement.

Amy said to Mom, "Sorry to keep interrupting, but you mentioned earlier that you're getting pushback from your husband. What's that about?"

"Well, it's mainly because of the workshop that he and my dad built together years ago. He's pretty disappointed to have to give that up. Well, more like very disappointed." Mom sighed.

Sandi continued laying out the plans. "Okay, well, we had talked about maybe moving into Dee's house, and that's still an option, but only if we have a definite exit strategy and well-defined timeline to move out. I really want to avoid moving twice. So, my first question to you is, how committed are you to your current college? Would you be willing to transfer to Danny's university? I'm sure your credits would transfer."

Amy shook her head and said, "Well, willing really isn't the issue. I don't have a full scholarship like he has. I had looked into his school and it costs way more than where I'm going now. My parents aren't able to help me too much and that's why I have to have my night job and live so far away from home. As it is, I'm barely getting by. I even had to borrow money from Jill one time to make rent. I still haven't been able to pay her back, and that's been three months ago."

Sandi smiled and asked, "I completely understand. How would you feel if money was no longer an issue?"

Amy looked at Sandi silently for several seconds and finally asked slowly, "What are you saying?"

"I'm asking you if you no longer had to worry about money for school, would you be willing to transfer."

Amy looked around the room to each of us questioningly. I hadn't seen this coming so my face was also filled with confusion. Finally, she said, "Well, yeah, I guess I would. Are you saying you're going to pay for my school? I can't accept that! That's way too much!" Amy was breathing shallowly and looked like she was about to cry.

Sandi said calmly, "Nonsense. That's exactly what I'm saying. Listen, I'm going to tell you a little secret. My husband had a very sizable life insurance policy and I'd like to put that money to good use. For one thing, it will allow me to afford a very nice new house, and second it will allow me to help you."

Amy excitedly shuffled around on the couch. "I don't know what to say. This is a lot to take in."

Sandi laughed and said, "I know. I'm sorry to spring this on you so unexpectedly, but it's absolutely the right thing to do given the new developments today. And then there is the question of where you will live..."

Amy interrupted, "Where I'll live?" She leaned back into her chair and took in a huge breath and slowly let it out as what Sandi had said began to sink in.

Sandi smiled and said, "Well, yes. You didn't think we were going to just make you stay there in your apartment while the rest of us moved away, did you?"

Amy slowly shook her head and mumbled, "I guess not. I don't know. This is insane. I mean, what am I going to tell Jill and Sammi? And what the hell am I supposed to tell my mom and dad? That I'm moving in with a guy they haven't even met and his aunt?"

Everyone burst out laughing at that. Amy, however, was not laughing and so everyone abruptly stopped and looked embarrassed.

Sandi said slowly and calmly, "I understand. I know this is a lot to take in, and we haven't figured out all the details yet. We'll have to brainstorm some ideas on what we can tell your parents. I know it's not going to be simple, and I really hate just flat out lying to anyone, but the situation we're in is very sensitive. We need to protect ourselves from any possible legal troubles."

Amy said, "I know. But I do want to say that if we lived in a perfect world and my parents were totally cool with all this, I would say yes. To changing schools, to moving in with you, everything. I don't want to lose any of you." She reached out with both of her hands expectantly and I took one and Sandi took the other. Mom and Bethany joined in and we all held hands together for a moment.

Bethany said sweetly, "We don't want to lose you either. Who else would be my Brazilian Buddy?" Even Amy laughed this time and that seemed to lighten the mood considerably.

Amy sighed and asked, "So, what can we do?"

Mom said, "Well, I think the first thing to do is to formally introduce Danny to your parents so they can get to know him. We need to ease into this gradually. It's going to be a process."

Sandi nodded. "Yeah, that was my thought too. Once they know him better, then we can worry about how to somehow tell them about me. How close are you to your mom? Do you usually tell her everything going on in your personal life?"

Amy sighed deeply again and said, "Yeah, I do. I talk to her every day. And it has been killing me that I can't be truthful with her about what I've been up to. All I've told her so far is I have a new boyfriend, but I'm afraid to say anything else. I even had to partially lie about where I am right now and cancel visiting them like I usually do on the weekends. I want more than anything to call her right now and tell her everything. But... I just can't."

Sandi looked apologetic. "I'm really sorry. I know this is all very complicated. Maybe you could try subtly asking your mom how she feels about the idea of open relationships to start off with. I have no idea how you'd begin to broach the subject of incest though. For a lot of people, you won't even be able to get past an initial reaction of disgust. Maybe when we get there you could show her some of the research that Dee found."

Mom chimed in, "Sure, that stuff was pretty enlightening."

Bethany said, "Um, I know this might sound crazy, but what if she just tried to make a move on her dad? That would get the conversation started for sure."

Both Sandi and Mom looked completely scandalized and nearly shouted, "What?!" at the same time.

Bethany shrunk down into her seat and apologetically said, "Jeez, all right, it was a dumb idea, I guess. Sorry." She put her head down and sulked.

Amy, however, was lost in thought and pondered, "Maybe that is what I could do. But not just with Dad but with both of them."

Mom and Sandi now turned to her and again said in unison, "What?!" Sandi asked, "How in the world would you go about that exactly?"

Bethany looked up hopefully as Amy spoke. "I'm not sure. But all this past week, Danny has shown me time and again that using a direct approach gets you a lot farther than the way people usually pussyfoot around each other, never really saying what they mean and hiding their true intentions. Maybe I could just come out and confess my feelings for them and get their reactions that way."

Sandi shook her head and said, "Honey, I don't know. That seems like you'd be taking a huge risk no matter what their reactions were. I mean, what would happen if they said yeah, we're totally into that. Let's all have sex!" This time, there was no laughter, only dead silence as everyone waited for Amy to go on.

Amy said, "I can't imagine that would ever happen anywhere other than in my mind, but if it somehow did, it sure would make all this a lot simpler to explain."

Amy looked around at everyone's serious expression. "I know it sounds completely crazy, but sometimes crazy ideas actually work."

Sandi finally said quietly, "Well, if you think you can somehow pull that off without exposing our secret, and you think you're actually brave enough to speak to your parents that way, I think it could be worth a shot. You're really putting yourself at risk for us. I think I speak for everyone when I say I'm really impressed." Everyone immediately nodded in agreement.

Amy smiled and said, "Thanks. Now, who's to say I won't just crumble in fear and shame like I usually do in the moment of truth, but right at this moment, I think I can do it. If Danny can ask the kinds of questions he does, then why can't I? Right?"

Sandi looked at me and vaguely said, "See?" I nodded, knowing exactly what she meant.

Amy, however, was confused and asked, "See what?"

Sandi said, "I've been coaching him for a while now on things like self-confidence and how you can usually only get the things you have the courage to ask for. How using a direct approach often yields the results you really want. And now it's even rubbing off on you which I think is a good thing."

Sandi got up and began pacing. Finally, she stopped and said, "Okay, here's what we're going to do. Amy, I want you to come over every night this week and work with me on building your self-confidence like I've done with Daniel. We need to work really hard so you'll be ready to execute the plan over the next two weekends. We can't have you get all the way to the goal line to just stumble and fall and possibly risk permanently damaging your relationship with your parents. We have to develop a plan with multiple contingencies in case they are receptive, or more likely, if they're not. You need to know exactly what to do and say no matter what happens. Let me ask you this: Are you actually willing to go through with having sex with your parents if they wanted to?"

Amy thought it over and finally said, "It's been my fantasy countless times for years. I honestly don't know if I could go through with it, but I've always wanted to at least say something but never had the courage. I just always assumed that the answer would be that I'm a sleazy freak and how dare I even think something disgusting like that. But now I've met all of you and realized that I'm not alone in some of the fantasies I have."

Mom giggled and said, "Well, if you ask me, Sandi qualifies as a sleazy freak."

Sandi gasped and opened her mouth to fire a choice comeback, but then caught herself and giggled. "Yeah, I totally am. I embrace it!" Everyone laughed and there were nods of agreement all around.

Sandi said to Amy, "But no, you're not alone. We are on your side and we'll be here for you no matter what happens."

Amy smiled widely and simply said, "Thanks. This is beyond incredible."

Everyone gathered around Amy and pulled her up and hugged her lovingly in support.

A short while later, Mom and Sandi snuck off to the master bedroom to have their own alone time, leaving the rest of us out in the living room just relaxing. We couldn't find anything to watch on TV or Netflix and wound up just talking and letting Amy and Bethany get to know each other better.

I butted into the conversation at one point and asked Bethany, "So how did it go with you and Sandi earlier? Did she wear you out? And was she able to get you to squirt?"

Bethany was silent for a moment and started blushing a bit. She finally said, "I'm not sure if I wanna tell you about that. It's a little embarrassing."

I laughed and said, "Yeah, so? Like that's anything new around here. What happened?"

She thought about it another minute and finally said, "Well, I, um... I kinda peed on her accidentally." She sighed loudly.

Amy gasped and asked, "What?!" She thought for a moment and softly followed up with, "Oh... I know why."

Bethany nodded, covered her face with her hands for a moment and then went on. "After it happened, Sandi was the way she always is, saying stuff like 'it's no problem,' 'it's okay,' 'it happens,' 'don't worry,' that kind of thing."

I already knew that Sandi had probably greatly enjoyed what had happened so I tried to sound supportive when I said, "Yeah, she always stays totally calm. How did it happen? Didn't you pee beforehand?"

Now that the worst part was out in the open, Bethany relaxed and told us the rest. "I don't know. I mean, yeah I peed before we started so I'm not even sure where it came from. But we watched some of those squirting videos she found on her laptop and when she was doing it to me I felt like I needed to pee and she kept saying 'don't worry, just let go' so I finally did and... ka-whoosh!"

Amy said supportively, "It feels like I need to pee too before it happens."

Bethany giggled. "Oh okay, well I guess we were on the right track then. But some got in her mouth and she said it was pee. I was about ready to die right there. But she was totally cool about it."

Amy gasped but quickly recovered from the shock. "She seems cool about everything, so I guess I'm not surprised."

Bethany giggled and said, "Yeah, she is. It all turned out okay though because we had a towel under me and we just went in the shower and got cleaned off. She said we could try again another time. Other than that little mishap, we had a lot of fun. Looking back now, even that part was fun just because she was so laid back about it."

Amy said affectionately, "She's so amazing." We both nodded in agreement.

As Amy and Bethany continued talking, they made sure to swap contact information and had fun taking each other's pictures to use for their phone contacts. It had been an hour now with no signs of Mom and Sandi, and things heated up dramatically as Amy and Bethany got into a heavy make out session. When the clothes started coming off, I suggested we could go have a little fun on the guest bed instead of getting the couch dirty. I had to pull them up to get them to go, but once we were there, I had them lie on top of each other so they could keep kissing with their legs spread so I could be inside one and then the other, alternating back and forth. Once I had cum, they got into a 69 and made each other cum.

When we were all finished, we snuggled together in bed until we faintly heard the shower in the master bathroom come on, signaling that Mom and Sandi would be out soon.

Sandi giggled and said, "I'm a little surprised she had the courage to admit that. Oh Danny you should have seen her. She was so cute. So adorable. If she only knew how much I was turned on by her little accident her head might explode. I told Dee about it and we did a little reenactment." She smiled salaciously.

"Oh, so you tried to get Mom to squirt too?"

She said, "Sure, why not? She tried it on me too. But I guess it's not as easy as it looks on those videos. Sometimes the first attempts come out as pee, and that's fine by me." She giggled at her unintentional rhyme.

I laughed. "So if you keep practicing, you'll be able to do it too?"

"I don't know, but if it makes me the feel the way Amy does, it's more than worth any little accidents along the way. I'll have to show you the videos I found and you can try it on me too."

I said, "Amy... I want to tell you about this crazy dream I had yesterday morning."

In the darkness, she waited for me to go on silently.

"Well, I dreamed we got married. There were lots of people there, and the cake turned into bacon, and Jill somehow magically appeared and fed it to me. And... she was totally naked."

In the darkness, Amy sighed and jokingly said, "Why would you tell me that?" After a long moment of silence, she finally said, "Let me tell you two things I know about you. One, I know you love her bacon. Everyone loves it. It's like crack. You were just hungry and smelled the bacon your mom was cooking in the kitchen. And second, I know you're attracted to her. Do you think I'm blind?"

"No."

She went on, "Okay, good. So do you want to fuck her now too?"

I gasped and she said seriously, "Be truthful. I'll know if you're lying."

It was my turn to be silent. When I took too long, she answered for me. "That's a yes. God, when is enough ever enough for you?"

Finally, I said, "I would never cheat on you. I—"

She cut me off. "I already know that. But you would totally do it if I gave you permission, wouldn't you?"

"Well... yes."

Amy sighed again and said, "Thank you at least for being honest. You're just not a one-woman kind of guy, are you?"

"I think I used to be, but no, not after everything that's happened. But, if I were, I would want that one woman to be you. Please don't tell Sandi I said that."

She said, "Really? Well that's comforting, I guess. You do know that Jill has a boyfriend, right?"

"Yeah, but she said she's bored with him because he only ever wants to have sex and not much of anything else."

Amy laughed out loud and said, "That's all she's been complaining about for weeks now. But I have to say I'm pretty annoyed and shocked that she said something so personal like that to you. When was this?"

"It was during that little test of hers. We shared a moment."

An angry sigh came and she said, "You... what? I really don't need this right now Daniel. You tell me you love me and then I find out you're fantasizing about my roommate, my best friend, and you shared a fucking moment with her? What the hell am I supposed to even say to that?"

"I'm sorry. I didn't want to hide anything from you. That stupid dream has been bothering me for two days. And I don't fantasize about her."

She turned toward me and said testily, "Aw, you poor little baby. Well, let me explain something to you. Sometimes it's better to keep fantasies like that to yourself." She kept using the word "fantasies" instead of "dream," but now was definitely not the time to say anything about that.

I could hear her breathing deeply as the anger built up and I tried to hold her hand. She jerked her hand away and sat up angrily and turned her back to me.

She sat there for a few seconds and finally said icily, "I think I need a minute." She got up and stormed out of the room, slamming the door with a huge thud. I loudly said, "Amy, please!" She didn't answer.

She wasn't in the bathroom or in the living room or the exercise room or anywhere else. That left only one place she could be: Sandi's room.

I slunk down the hallway in the darkness and as I pushed open the door, there she was sitting on the bed. Sandi was holding her and she was quietly sobbing. Mom and Bethany were sitting on either side of them and were trying to console her.

Sandi saw me and held her hand up, motioning for me to stop. She whispered to Amy that I was there and Amy immediately stopped crying and faced me. She sniffled and briskly asked, "What do you want now?"

Oh shit... I took a deep breath and spoke very slowly and deliberately. "I just wanted to apologize. You were right. I shouldn't have told you about that dream. I wasn't thinking and I'm really sorry."

Sandi said calmly, "Daniel, there is being direct and forthcoming, and then there is being an insensitive jerk. You need to always carefully consider the repercussions of what you choose to say. I would say that in this case, there had to be a better way to handle things than telling her you're dreaming of her best friend like that. I am extremely disappointed with your lack of judgment." Both Mom and Bethany nodded in agreement.

Her words hit me like a truck. I closed my eyes and looked down, completely ashamed. I mumbled, "I just thought..."

Amy spat, "You thought what?"

I sighed and said, "I thought getting it out in the open would be better than holding it in. I would never do anything to hurt you. I'm such an idiot."

She sniffed in sharply and said, "Well you did hurt me! You shared a fucking moment with her? Seriously? Why would you even say something like that?"

"Well, hold on. Let's remember that all that was her idea. She was testing me. It was all a game to her. I didn't go fishing for that kind of information about her love life and I never would have asked her that kind of question. All I asked was if she had a boyfriend. She said that stuff to me when you came out of the bathroom and saw her hugging me and I tried to signal you that I didn't know what she was doing. That hug was all part of her test too, at least I assume it was."

Amy didn't say anything. She turned her head back and lay it against Sandi's chest. Mom gently said, "I never heard this story. What test are you talking about? Maybe if you tell us the whole story, we can figure out what's really going on. Give us as many details as you can remember."

I pulled the little stool from Sandi's makeup vanity table over next to the bed and sat down. I tried my best to recall everything Jill had said and how she said it and explained about how Amy's last boyfriend had cheated on her.

Eventually, I got to the part where I had noticed Jill's lack of bra and how she repeatedly flashed me and Amy interrupted, "Whoa, whoa! What do you mean she leaned over and let you look down her shirt? She took her bra off?"

"Well, not in front of me. She already had it off when I got there. She was flirting with me and touching me and leaning over and she knew I could see. And then she did the thing where she was holding my hand and not letting go. I eventually told her to stop, and that's when she came and talked to you. Didn't you notice?" I told them every detail with the exception of how I had told her that her breasts were beautiful. I didn't want to leave that room in a body bag, after all.

Amy said quietly, "I have to admit that I never even looked at her directly. She was behind me and I was finishing my makeup. She said she was sorry and that she had been acting flirty with you to test you. I just asked her if you did anything and she said you passed. I didn't get any more details than that. And now I find out all this other SHIT!" Her volume had steadily increased through her last couple of statements, but when she said the word "shit," it was so loud that everyone in the room visibly flinched.

Mom said sternly, "Amy! Amy honey, please... We'll get to the bottom of this. But let's get through the whole story before you go off in a rage. Try to remain calm, okay?"

Amy took a huge breath and said, "I'm sorry for shouting. I just can't believe she did that. That wasn't a test, it sounds a lot more like a trap to me."

Mom said, "Well, I have to say that her behavior wasn't very fair. She took it too far. It almost sounds to me like she might have not been totally pretending. Maybe that's what she told herself, but her actions went beyond just a simple test."

It took a few seconds before it clicked. "Wait, so you think she really wanted me to do something? But how can that be? She loves Amy and she was there for her for the whole Tim ordeal. She's her protector. How could she possibly even consider that? That would be her cheating on Amy!"

Sandi ran her fingers through Amy's hair and said softly, "Sometimes, doing the logical thing contradicts with what the heart ends up deciding to do, even if it hurts the ones we love the most."

Amy breathed in deeply and said, "I need to talk to her. I'll be back in a few minutes."

Sandi said, "It's really late. Are you sure it can't wait until morning? Maybe you should wait a little while to calm down so you don't say anything you might regret."

Amy broke free of Sandi's embrace and flatly said, "No." She got up and as she walked past me, she sighed and held her hand out and I leaped up and hugged her rather than just taking her hand.

Emotion washed through me and tears began stinging my eyes. I picked her up and squeezed her tightly and whispered, "I am so sorry. I never meant to hurt you."

She squeezed me back and softly said, "I know. I guess I'm still more than a little sensitive when it comes to infidelity."

"You know I love you, right?" Tears streamed down my face and I gently put her down. Amy didn't say anything, but she nodded her head vigorously against my shoulder and kissed my cheek before wiping her eyes again and going to find her phone.

When she was gone, I slumped back onto the chair and hung my head. Sandi quickly said, "Oh honey, come here to us." She held her arms out and waited.

I walked over and climbed up on the bed. Mom said, "From everything you said, I don't think you did anything wrong with Jill. Your mistake was telling Amy about that silly dream. You should've just come and talked about that with me or Sandi. Jill's not our friend so we can be objective and not get hurt like Amy did. Besides, it was just a dream. I dream all kinds of crazy things that I would never even think of telling Daddy about. Like when I dream of you." She smiled and squeezed my shoulder.

I slowly nodded and finally said gloomily, "I know. Everyone is smarter than me."

Everyone laughed and Bethany said, "Oh come on, Grumpy McGrumpy Pants. They have about 20 years on you. Of course they're smarter than you. I know they're smarter than me. I just accept it at this point. There's nothing you can do but watch, listen, and learn."

Sandi said, "Right on, girlfriend." Mom said, "Very well said."

I choked down a laugh and said, "Right on, girlfriend? Did you seriously just say that?"

Sandi giggled and said, "I was trying to be hip. Was that not good?" She looked between Mom and Bethany, and Mom shrugged while Bethany giggled and shook her head.

I started laughing and shook my head. "No."

Sandi said, "But it got you smiling again, so mission accomplished."

I looked at them each in the eyes and said, "Thanks for helping me when I put my foot in my mouth, and for telling me how insensitive I was." They all smiled.

Mom asked, "So what does this Jill person even look like? Is she really anything special?"

I said, "She's very pretty... Wait, I can show you a picture of her."

I jumped up and ran down the hall to get my phone. As I passed the kitchen, I heard Amy talking to Jill. I quickly got the phone and ran back, trying not to eavesdrop on her private conversation.

I rushed back in and closed the door and scrolled back to the photo I had taken of Jill and Amy together.

Mom took one look at the photo and said, "Wow, just look at her. That dress is... wow! The color is so perfect for her skin."

I quickly realized that Mom was talking about Amy's dress. I asked, "What do you think of Jill though?"

Bethany giggled and said, "I sure wouldn't kick her out of bed."

Mom sighed and said, "Bethy... That kind of comment isn't..." I rotated my phone and zoomed the image full screen and Mom said, "Hmmm, okay. Now that it's bigger I have to say that she is quite attractive. But she definitely has a bra on in this picture. You see there?" She pointed to a spot in the photo where the outline of Jill's bra was just barely visible.

I said, "Yeah, she went and put it on after she came out of Amy's room. Before that, it was total Boobsville." That got giggles all around.

Sandi asked in a whisper, "And I'm assuming you liked what you saw?" I nodded and she sighed uncomfortably.

Mom said, "What a manipulative little bitch."

Sandi hugged me tight against her just as she had Amy minutes before. She said, "Whew, what a day. We had good drama and then we had bad drama. And it's not over yet. I sure hope I get some sleep tonight. I have an early meeting that I'm facilitating and I can't be late."

Ten minutes later, Amy came back. She walked through the door and sighed and said, "Okay, we got everything out in the open at least. She admitted that she made a terrible mistake by flashing him, and also that she was super jealous that I got flowers when her boyfriend never does anything like that and that's why she let that personal comment slip about him. She just told me that she's going to break up with him and that Danny is to blame."

Everyone groaned loudly. Sandi sarcastically muttered, "Fantastic." Amy saw my shocked look and said, "You and your damned dish washing. You really made an impression with that little stunt."

I said defensively, "But it wasn't a stunt!"

Amy smiled and said, "I know that. But that doesn't change the fact that you've probably got Jill fantasizing about you now."

Everyone groaned all over again and I muttered, "Fucking motherfucker."

Mom said, "Hey, there is no need for that language, Daniel." I quickly said, "Sorry. This is just so... I never intended for anything like that to happen."

Sandi giggled and said, "I told you the way to a woman's heart is helping with the housework. It just looks like you might have made it into more than one woman's heart this time."

Amy said derisively, "As if that's anything new."

Bethany reflexively retorted, "Hey, not cool Amy!" Sandi blinked and said calmly to Amy, "Whoa, Nellie. I know you're tired and upset. But that doesn't give you the right—"

Amy's expression softened and she held up her hands. "God, I'm so sorry I said that. I didn't mean it. Well, I guess I meant it, but I didn't mean to be mean." She sighed deeply with tears again streaming down her face and said, "I don't know what I mean. I... I'm so sorry. Please forgive me."

Sandi said, "It's okay sweetie. You are completely right regardless of whether you meant to hurt us. We're all in new territory with this open relationship business and there are going to be things that will happen that will cause hurt feelings and jealousy. I know it's harder than a normal monogamous relationship. The main reason I agreed to let him be with you in the first place was I wanted him to have a chance at a normal relationship. I wanted him to eventually get married and give my sister some beautiful little grandchildren someday. I wanted him to have a chance to be with someone his own age. But, I realize now that we were never going to be normal. We're downright off-the-charts weird, in fact, but we are good all the same. We are all wonderful people and like I told you earlier, we'll be there for you when you need us, at any time, just like right this very moment. Do you want us, and all our weirdness, or do you want plain and normal and accepted by society?"

With tears still streaming down her face, Amy nearly shouted, "I want you!" She ran and melted into Sandi's arms and cried inconsolably for the next couple minutes. Everyone surrounded her and held her in an embrace. Once she finally started to calm down, she whispered again, "I want you. I don't care what it takes; I have to make this work. I can't lose you after everything it took to get here."

I looked up and saw that everyone was sobbing due to Amy's outburst, including me. Sandi sniffled and said, "You're not getting rid of us that easily."

After a while, everyone calmed down a bit. Finally, Sandi said, "I don't know about anyone else, but I'm tired and I have to get up really early. I'd really like us all together tonight. I was thinking... Maybe if we slept sideways on our sides, we'd all fit. Danny, your feet might hang off a little, but it shouldn't be too bad. What does everyone think?"

Everyone agreed and Mom and Sandi rearranged the covers and we all squeezed in side by side after washing our faces and having all-around hugs and kisses. There was definitely no sex that night as everyone was too emotionally spent to even consider it. It took some time with everything going through my mind, but I finally fell asleep. Thankfully, no dreams were in my memory the next morning for me to worry about. All that was left was a resolve to not do or say anything stupid.

Bethany was closest and could have easily reached it, but I heard her bury her head under her pillow and groan loudly, not wanting to wake up at all.

Not having an easy way out, I shimmied my way off the side of the bed. I pushed my pillow onto the floor and tried not to disturb Amy too much. I almost made it off the bed cleanly, but somehow the sheet caught my foot just right and I lost my balance and fell head first, barely catching my fall with my hands before crashing to the ground. Finally, I was able to crawl on the floor and get to the phone to shut it off. There was a universal sleepy cheer.

Sandi crawled out of bed the same way I did, with the exception that she did it without any difficulty. She smiled down at me on the floor and said, "That's how it's done."

I growled sourly, "No need to rub it in."

From above, Bethany giggled and mumbled from under her pillow, "Grumpy Pants."

I knelt up beside the bed, lifted her pillow and said softly with a miffed tone, "I wouldn't be so grumpy if a certain someone would have just reached out and touched the screen."

The only response was another groan, followed by her grabbing her pillow and pulling it back down over her head.

Sandi held out her hand and said testily, "Come on, just let it go already. It's off now. Let's go shower. I have an early meeting, remember?"

I sighed and said, "Man, everyone's in a foul mood. I guess I better watch my step." I took Sandi's hand and she helped me stand. She giggled a tiny amount and said, "Yep, you'd better. Don't cross me." I smiled weakly and headed off to the bathroom with her.

Unlike most other days, we were all business. We both went to the bathroom and got right into the shower. At first, there wasn't even any touching, but as the steaming hot water gradually began to wake us up, Sandi turned and hugged me tightly, with the water spraying into her back, her sour mood now replaced with her usual loving demeanor.

She said, "Sorry for being snippy. Did you sleep at all?"

"Sort of. I think I could use about four more hours."

"Me too. I guess we're all really wiped out after last night."

I sighed and said, "I'm really sorry about that."

"I know you are. You just remember that I'm here to talk about anything troubling you. Anytime. Just say the word, and I'll help you. And think before you speak because Amy has been through some rough stuff. Don't screw it up with her. You're not the only one that would lose her anymore." As she said the last part, she poked her finger into my chest repeatedly to drive her point home.

I realized the seriousness of what she was saying. "I'll remember that and do better in the future. I love you." She rested her head on my shoulder and said, "I love you too."

She turned and we began rinsing off. By the end of the shower, my cock had finally woken up and I was poking her ass with it, causing her to giggle. She said, "Well, howdy stranger."

We were still pretty tired and Sandi needed to leave soon so we decided it was best to not to mess around this morning.

Everyone was back asleep when I went back into the bedroom, so I went over and nudged Amy and said softly, "Amy... You need to get up. Remember I have to drive you back home."

She groaned softly and nodded. She put her arms out and said with a whimper, "Carry me?"

I laughed softly and said, "I did say I would carry you everywhere." She turned on her side and crawled into my arms.

I carried her into the bathroom and Sandi burst out laughing. She said, "Now why can't I get that kind of treatment?"

"Oh you can... Just say the word."

Sandi came over and kissed Amy's cheek. "Good morning, sleeping beauty. How are you feeling?"

Amy whispered, "Sleepy."

Sandi giggled and asked, "I know. Do you need to go potty before you shower?" Amy nodded but still hadn't opened her eyes.

I softly said, "Here we go. Legs down." I gently lowered her and she carefully sat down on the toilet.

Through bleary eyes Amy asked, "Can I just shower when I get home?"

Within seconds she began peeing and Sandi said, "Of course, that's fine. Do you need any help getting dressed? I can help gather your dirty clothes, and I have your pretty dress on hangers for you."

When Amy didn't answer right away, Sandi smiled and looked at me and said, "Go on and get ready; I'll take it from here."

Mom and Bethany stayed in bed since they didn't have to get up yet. In turn, we each leaned down and kissed them goodbye. Sandi reminded Mom to arm the alarm system on the way out and Mom said she wouldn't forget.

Sandi helped Amy gather all her things and I carried her bag and put it into the trunk and hung her dress up in the back. In the garage, Sandi and I hugged each other goodbye. She said, "Try to have a good day." She got next to my ear and whispered, "And I would advise you to keep far away from Jill if you can. She could be trouble. Don't disappoint me. I'm counting on you to make this work with Amy."

I nodded in understanding.

Sandi backed up, smiled and said, "Call me later. I'll be in my morning meeting until 9:30."

Sandi turned to Amy and said, "I had a wonderful time, sweetheart. Here's what we talked about."

Amy took a piece of paper from Sandi and looked at it. Amy leaped into Sandi's arms and said, "I'll repay you, I promise. I can't thank you enough for helping me with this."

She looked at the check again and looked confused. "This is too much. I can't accept—"

Sandi interrupted her. "You can, and I just rounded up a little. And no, you will not be repaying me. But I will need you to deposit that into your checking account and then write a separate check to Jill. She is not to see that check, okay?"

Amy was still not quite on board. "A little? You rounded up by over 90 dollars!"

Sandi said, "I know, silly. Use the extra however you see fit. Just don't let anyone see the check, and while I'm thinking along those lines, I'd appreciate seeing the receipt showing you deposited it."

Amy was dumbfounded. "Wow, I'm stunned. This is the nicest thing anyone has done for me in a long time. Thank you so much!" They embraced tightly again.

Sandi asked, "You are most welcome. So we'll see you tonight after work, right?" Amy nodded as she went on, "You're welcome to stay the night with us while we work on our plan. It'll be pretty late and I'd be worried with you driving all alone like that."

Amy said, "I was just going to ask if it was okay to do that. Thank you for everything. You are the most amazing woman."

Sandi kissed Amy for several seconds and said, "You are so sweet. Thank you for coming and for being able to deal with our special situation so brilliantly. Get some sleep, okay?" To both of us she said, "I'll be expecting a full report on the Jill situation later."

We nodded and she got in her car and pulled out of the garage.

Amy reclined her seat all the way back and slept all the way home. When we finally pulled into the apartment complex's parking lot, she was just starting to stir. She yawned and groggily asked, "Are we there yet?"

"Yep, are you ready to walk?"

"No... carry..." I think she was only half-kidding.

I laughed and said, "Come on, lazy butt. I have to carry your stuff. You need to walk all by yourself."

She sighed deeply and said, "I am so going to sleep forever."

"Are we still on for lunch?"

She nodded, put her seat back up and fumbled with her door until she got it open. She stood and took in huge breaths of fresh cool air as she found her balance and said, "Mmm, it's so nice out here this morning."

"It sure is. It's going to be another beautiful day."

She smiled and caught my eye. "Not as beautiful as yesterday when you told me you love me." I smiled and nodded.

I got Amy's things and we headed to the door. As we approached, the door opened and Jill ran out and into Amy's arms.

Jill softly said, "I am so sorry." Amy said nothing and just held her tightly. I figured it would be best to leave them alone so I took Amy's things to her room and then waited on the couch in the living room while they quietly talked near the door.

When they finally came in, Jill was wiping tears from her eyes and disappeared into the bathroom. She barely acknowledged me as she almost ran by, hiding her face with her hands.

I stood and asked Amy, "Is she okay?"

She took in a deep breath and said, "She'll be fine. She didn't want you to see her crying like that. I told her it's no big deal."

A few seconds later, Jill emerged from the bathroom and came back to the living room.

She offered her hand and I took it. She said, "I wanted to apologize to you again for the way I handled everything the other night. I should've told Amy everything I did, but I didn't want that to ruin her special evening. I was planning on telling her everything when she got back the next morning, but then you guys went and changed your plans and everything came out before I could. I feel terrible."

Jill looked down and another single tear escaped from her eye. I squeezed her hand and said, "Don't worry about it. I just wanted to make sure there were no secrets between Amy and me, and I thought you had told her already." I looked over at Amy and continued, "I think the thing that made her the maddest of all was the stuff you told me about your boyfriend." Amy nodded.

Jill looked up and quickly wiped her face and darkly laughed. "I didn't really see a problem with that part. I've been whining about that for over a week and I pretty much told everybody I know. I texted him this morning that we're done, and he went apeshit and blew my phone up with a hundred texts. I had to block him. Now I'm scared to death that he's going to come over here and harass me or something. At least he doesn't know where I work, thank God."

Jill was still holding my hand and Amy gave me an annoyed look. I loosened my grip and Jill said, "Oh shit, sorry." She let go quickly and looked at Amy again with a face full of guilt.

I said, "Damn, he sounds like a real asshole."

Jill nodded and agreed emphatically. "Oh yeah, well he's certainly nothing like y—" She stopped abruptly and looked at Amy again and very carefully said to me, "But I feel like I may have messed up any opportunity for you and me to ever be friends and I'm really hoping that's not the case." She looked at Amy and said, "I hope that was okay to say." Amy nodded, but she looked like that was at about her current limit.

Jill sighed and asked me, "Do you think we can move on from this and just try to forget about what a dumbass I am?"

I laughed and said, "I don't think you're a dumbass. I just think you tried too hard and you went a little overboard in trying to protect her. You had good intentions, and I also hope we can be friends too." In my head, I immediately heard Sandi say, Keep far away from Jill and I had to stop myself from flinching. I thought to myself, Why do you have to be so fucking nice all the time?! Grow a fucking pair!

I looked questioningly at Amy and she remained motionless. Finally, she closed her eyes, sighed loudly and said, "I'm too tired to think straight right now. Could we maybe finish this later after I sleep some more?"

Jill said, "You do look really tired. I'm sure that's my fault. Could I try to make it up to you a little by bringing home lunch today? We could finish this discussion then."

Amy sighed again and said, "Thank you, yes that would be so much better." To me, she asked, "Can you tuck me in?" I nodded and she said to Jill, "Just text me when you think you'll be home."

Jill smiled and said, "I will. Get some good rest. Are we still best friends?"

Amy nodded and said with a drowsy voice, "Best friends forever."

Jill hugged Amy tightly and said softly, "I love you Aims." Amy closed her eyes and nodded. "I love you too JJ." Jill kissed her on the cheek and Amy did the same.

Amy went to the bathroom quickly and got naked back in her room and crawled into bed. She looked up at me and said in a near-whisper, "I don't know right now if I want you to be friends with her."

I nodded and said as quietly as I could, "I got that impression. I shouldn't have said that part about hoping we could be friends. Sandi warned me to stay away from her, and I'm still too much of a shy pushover sometimes to not say things that sound 'nice'."

She giggled and whispered, "No, it's because you're thinking with your dick. You can't get that picture of her boobs out of your head."

I smiled and said, "You're never letting me live that down, are you?"

She smiled widely and said, "Nope!"

I asked, "So why didn't you wear your necklace this morning?"

She giggled and said, "I thought you'd never ask! I didn't wear it because I didn't want the conversation to be about that. I just wanted to talk about what happened last night and go to sleep. I'll show it to them later. It's just over in my bag."

She yawned and said, "I'm ready." She held out her arms and I leaned down and held her in a tight embrace.

I kissed her and said, "Love you. Sweet dreams."

She whispered, "Love you too. If you talk to Sandi, say hi for me and tell her I miss her already." I smiled and nodded.

I got up and quietly closed her door behind me. Almost immediately, I smelled bacon. Jill was waiting for me near the kitchen and motioned for me to follow her. Once I got into the kitchen she said in a low voice, "I have a little something for you."

She saw my concerned look and smiled. "Hungry?"

I could hear Sandi's words echoing in my mind so I said quietly, "I really shouldn't."

Sammi was sitting at the table in a robe, looking at her phone. She looked up and simply said, "Hey Danny."

I said hello to her and then looked back at Jill who had a slightly hurt expression. She said, "Don't be like that. Listen, you don't have to stay; I know you need to get to work. Just take it with you. I know how much you love my bacon and I made extra yesterday just for you."

I started to say no, but she didn't wait for me to respond. She turned and hurriedly put the bacon on a paper plate covered with foil and handed it to me.

She whispered, "You can eat in the car. You're not mad at me, are you?"

I sighed and said, "No, not mad. Just weak."

Sammi heard that and giggled. She looked over at me and said, "Don't worry, no one can resist her damn bacon. I'm waiting right now for a new batch to come out of the oven in..." She looked behind her at the timer on the oven and continued, "17 minutes and 35 seconds." The only thing was that I had meant I was weak when it came to Jill, not the bacon.

Jill smiled widely and squeezed Sammi's shoulder. "Thanks Sammi Boo." Clearly I still wasn't up on all the cute names they called each other.

I looked down at the plate and back to Jill. "Okay, well, thanks for this. I'll see you guys later."

Jill smiled and walked me to the door. She opened it and said in a whisper, "See you at lunch. There'll be plenty to eat, so bring your appetite." She winked and then giggled at my gasp and annoyed expression.

Unexpectedly, she stepped forward and quickly wrapped her arms around me in a hug. I awkwardly held the plate in one hand and briefly touched her back with the other before pulling it away again. There was no way to mistake the swell of her breasts pressing into my chest, and as usual my penis decided to betray me and began hardening. Thankfully, she didn't linger and let go within a few seconds. I sighed and shook my head as she smiled and slowly closed the door.

Weak! All the way to the car, I was beating myself up over not being able to avoid her altogether and just leave. I knew that I needed to heed Sandi's warning and not somehow jeopardize our relationship with Amy over someone I barely even knew. My erection had finally started to go away as I pulled into the parking lot at work.

About Jill she said, "Danny, I don't think you heard me earlier. Stay. Away. She is going to cause trouble, I can feel it!" She changed her tone to a whisper and said intensely, "If you fuck up what we have with Amy over some girl I will never forgive you. Is that clear?!"

I stood in the stairwell and stared blankly at the wall with a sick feeling in my stomach. Sandi said, "Are you there?"

I took in a deep breath and said, "It's clear. I won't mess up."

"Promise me."

"I promise."

Sandi said, "Thank you. I'm even concerned you're meeting with her for lunch. I don't really see what that's supposed to accomplish. You should let them work it out. Call me the minute you get back to work." I told her I would and added, "Oh, and Amy said to tell you she misses you."

Sandi's tone completely changed and she said lovingly, "Aw, she did? She's so sweet. You tell her I'm thinking about her constantly and that I'll see her tonight."

A few more decidedly friendlier words were exchanged and we ended the call.

Finally, it was 11:50 and time to go. I ran down the stairs and drove the short distance to Amy's apartment. When I got to the door and knocked, there was no answer. I thought to myself, Could she still be asleep after all this time? I decided to try ringing the doorbell, and then I heard quick thumping sounds from inside and the door practically flew open after a brief pause that must have been her looking through the peephole. There stood a completely naked and dripping wet Amy. She didn't wait and took off running back to the bathroom.

I laughed and walked inside. From the bathroom, Amy shouted loudly, "Sorry, I overslept. I still need to rinse off. I'll be right out."

I went back to the bathroom and leaned against the counter and asked, "Did you sleep okay?"

"Oh yes! I feel alive again. But listen, Jill texted me that she won't be able to get away until around 12:30. So we have time to do it before she gets here if you're up for it."

I said, "Absolutely!"

She giggled. "Me too." She turned the water off and quickly pulled open the shower curtain.

I said, "Oh, Sandi told me to tell you she's thinking about you constantly."

Amy grinned widely and even blushed a little. "I can't stop thinking about her either... about everything from this weekend. It was like being in paradise. Your mom and Bethany are so awesome too."

"I'll tell them you said so."

She said, "You do that. I'll be dry in a sec, so go ahead in and I'll be right there. Feel free to disrobe." She giggled.

I laughed and said, "Disrobe? What is this, a doctor visit? Is there one of those paper sheets on the bed?" She giggled and said, "Okay smarty, go get nekkid! Better?" I laughed and said, "Much better!"

I headed into her room and quickly got undressed and lay down in her bed. I turned on my side and noticed that I could smell the sweet fragrance of her shampoo in the pillow. I sighed and buried my face into it and breathed in deeply.

Amy walked in and giggled. "What are you doing over there? Sniffing my pillow? God you are such a perv."

She jumped onto the bed and crawled on top of me. I said, "What? I love the way you smell."

"Well, now I'm right here. You can get your fix right from the source." She leaned down and began kissing me passionately. Between kisses, I moaned and whispered, "The source is way better."

Amy smiled and said, "I'm glad you like it." She yanked the covers down and they tumbled onto the floor. She straddled me and easily guided my hard cock inside her. She was so wet that she must've gotten ready in the shower.

She moaned and said, "I was really missing feeling you inside me."

Amy raised herself up and moved until she had one knee down on one side and got up on her foot on the other side. As she started moving, she threw her head back and a tiny shower of water droplets from her hair rained down on my legs, causing me to gasp slightly.

Soon, she was moving in a steady rhythm and her moans started increasing in intensity. Her first orgasm came very quickly, only about a minute after we'd started.

After she came, she got back on both knees and lay down on me and switched to grinding against me slowly. She looked into my eyes and whispered, "I missed you."

"Me too."

She slowed her pace down until she was barely moving and we just made love for a long time, smiling into each other's eyes. She made sure to stop when she knew I was about to cum to make it last.

At one of these stopping points, she slowly pulled away until I was out of her. I looked at her questioningly and she smiled and turned around until we were locked together in a 69.

She very slowly and lovingly sucked my cock, taking it as deep as she could without gagging. Her tongue swirled around it, driving me almost to the edge again.

Just when I thought I couldn't hold out another second, she took it completely out of her mouth. All at once I felt her fingers gently caress my balls, followed quickly by her tongue. She pulled her pussy away from my face and I felt her tongue start to go lower and lower. I reached up and rubbed her clit with my fingers and felt her tongue brush against the edge of my asshole.

Amy had never done this to me, so she was obviously working up to it. I instinctively pulled my legs up and that unexpectedly caused her tongue to land dead center for a split second. She pulled away for a moment but then lowered her head again and began licking around the edge. Another moment went by and the tip of her tongue lightly brushed across my opening. She took a deep breath and began licking me in earnest. It felt incredible.

I asked, "Are you okay?" She immediately made an "Mmm hmm" sound. She lifted up for a second and asked, "Does it feel good?"

"God yes. Please don't stop."

She resumed licking me, now going all around the area, licking my balls and my cock one after the other. She would suck me for a bit and then go back to licking my ass, never letting me get beyond the point of no return.

I leaned forward as far as I could and started licking her asshole too. I wrapped one of my arms around her leg and continued rubbing her clit from underneath until she came again, this time loudly. She didn't squirt with anywhere near the same force as she had with Sandi, but I noticed that quite a bit of fluid came out all the same, and I happily lapped it up.

Amy slumped down on top of me and began sucking my cock faster. She rubbed her finger on the outside of my asshole until it was completely wet and then pushed it into me.

Each time she sunk down on my cock, she moaned. She pushed further with her finger until it was all the way inside me. I squeezed my eyes shut and shouted, "Here it comes!"

Amy moaned loudly and began fucking her finger in and out of me rapidly. I tensed tightly and growled loudly as cum shot out of me into Amy's waiting mouth. Her head jerked back momentarily and she nearly gagged, but she recovered quickly and continued sucking me for a few more seconds until we finally came to rest.

She got off and turned back around and lay down beside me. Cum was dripping down her chin and she smiled widely as she gathered it up and swallowed it. She giggled and said, "Jesus, it felt like a gun went off in my mouth. I don't think I've ever seen that much stuff come out of a guy. Wow!"

I breathed deeply and said, "It's because you kept me so close for so long. That was unbelievable! And you squirted a bit again."

She looked concerned and said, "Really? That's just great. I thought that would only happen certain times."

"Maybe now that you've done it a few times, your body's going to do it every time, even if it's just a small amount." She sighed and said, "I guess it's fine as long as so much doesn't come out that it goes everywhere."

She looked at me and asked, "Is that some on your neck?" Before I had the chance to answer, she leaned down and licked some of it up. She paused briefly and then licked up every last drop she could find.

She looked at me and asked sexily, "I bet you like it when I taste myself, don't you?" I nodded vigorously and my cock swelled back to full hardness. She looked down and squeezed it while saying, "I taste good." I whispered, "You sure do."

We lay on our sides and embraced. I sighed and asked, "What made you decide to lick my asshole like that?"

Amy smiled, slowly stroking my cock. "After that thing I did to Sandi at the pool I guess she thought I was ready. That night she licked my butt and I licked hers. A lot. We even fingered each other at the same time. I thought it would be gross, but I was wrong. I love it now. You should've seen how hard it made her cum. Sandi did this thing where she—"

"Uh, excuse me. Lunch is here!" That was immediately followed by the distinct sound of crinkling bags.

Amy immediately stopped talking and lurched violently in the direction of the sound coming from the bedroom door and then made a frightened sound that was close to but not quite a scream.

Standing there in the doorway was Jill, smiling with an expression that looked like she had just found buried treasure.

Amy yelled loudly, "Jill! What the hell!" She frantically jolted forward and tried to grab the covers from the floor and I sat up and swung the pillow around and covered up as best as I could.

Jill said, "Well I'm sorry! It is 12:30!"

I said, "Shit!" Amy finally got ahold of the sheet and pulled it up over us.

Amy breathed deeply and said, "What?! It can't be! Jesus, you scared the shit out of me. You said you couldn't leave until 12:30, not that you'd be here at 12:30."

Jill said softly, "I was able to leave a few minutes earlier than I thought and didn't want to text while driving. Surprise?" She giggled and Amy glared at her like she wanted to kill her where she stood.

Amy shook her head and took a deep breath and said, "Okay. Give us two minutes and we'll be out there. Please get out."

Jill smiled and momentarily made eye contact with me. Embarrassed, I had to look away. Amy yelled, "Out!" Jill merely smirked and slowly disappeared from the doorway.

Amy jumped up and closed the door with a loud bang. She whispered, "Is it really 12:30?"

I looked at my phone and said, "12:33. Dammit."

Amy sighed loudly and said, "Well, don't just lie there. Get up already!"

We quickly got dressed and went into the bathroom to get washed up. As I washed my face, Amy peed and then washed her hands and face as well. As we stood behind the closed bathroom door, she whispered, "Ready?"

"I guess. This should be interesting." We took deep breaths and slowly walked out to the kitchen.

Jill had set the table and filled glasses of ice water. Amy and I stood silently in the kitchen doorway until Jill finally said, "Well, what are you waiting for? Let's eat!" She giggled and with a wink added, "The food."

Amy groaned and said, "Oh ha fucking ha!" She went over and put her hands around Jill's throat and shook her. After a few seconds of that she let go and started laughing herself.

Amy hugged Jill and said, "You're so mean! Couldn't you at least have made some kind of noise when you came in? You scared me so bad!"

Jill laughed and said, "I'm sorry I scared you, but I did make noises. I came in and you two were going at it so loud that I guess you couldn't hear anything else. It serves you right getting caught like that with your door wide open!"

Amy sighed loudly and sat down at the table. Jill and I sat down too and Amy said, "We lost track of time. I thought we were okay."

Jill laughed and happily said, "Nope!" She took a bite of food and looked back and forth between us, looking smug and grinning like a mouse that had found a whole cheese wheel.

Amy asked, "How long were you standing there watching?" She added snidely, "Did you get to see everything you wanted to?"

Jill said, "Oh I definitely saw everything all right. Very nice." As she said that, she glanced at me and smiled sweetly, causing Amy to groan loudly.

Jill leaned back casually and took a long sip of her water. "So, you two, um... I'm curious."

She paused dramatically and looked directly into Amy's eyes and asked, "Who is this Sandi you were having sex with, you naughty girl?"

Amy gasped loudly and we looked at each other with panic in our eyes. My stomach suddenly felt like I had just plunged off the roof of a skyscraper. The silence was deafening as Jill's wicked smile widened even further.

This story is part of a series, so if you haven't read the previous chapters you should click my username above. This chapter contains incest. All characters are 18 or older. Thank you for reading.

Amy and I were frozen in the wake of Jill's bombshell question. We looked at each other and for several moments felt like if the world could end right now that it would suit us just fine.

Jill broke the silence and said calmly, "What did I say? You two look like you saw a ghost."

Amy cleared her throat and muttered, "Why couldn't you have come home five minutes later?"

Jill's smile faded and she said flatly, "I said I was sorry about that. What more do you want?"

Amy breathed very deeply and said, "I know, I know. But you weren't supposed to hear that. I'm..." She looked at me and continued, "We're not quite ready to tell you who she is."

The pleading was clear in Amy's expression when she added, "Can you just forget about it? Please?"

Jill's look of curiosity was unmistakable as she relaxed back into her chair, her expression changing to a serious one. "Aims, when did we all of a sudden start keeping secrets from each other? You told me a long time ago that you liked women too. It's not a big deal at all. What kind of secret is this that you're begging me to just completely forget what I heard? What happened over the weekend?"

Amy looked at me and thought for a moment, finally saying softly, "I'd rather not say."

Jill was taken aback. "Why are you shutting me out like this? Being evasive is just making me want to know even more."

Amy's tenseness was rising significantly as she said, "Please, Jill. I just can't tell you right now. It's as simple as that and I'd like to stop talking about it now please."

Jill was unwilling to give up. "Does your mom know who she is?"

"No."

Jill sighed and was about to ask another question when Amy pleaded, "If you really are my best friend and you love me like you say you do, you'll let this go."

Jill stood and walked to the stove and leaned against it with her back to us and sighed loudly. Amy and I followed her with our eyes as she stood there and shook her head. Finally, she stood up straight and turned to face us, eyeing us suspiciously. She asked very softly, "Don't you trust me anymore?"

A single tear escaped from Amy's right eye as she said, "I do. But I just can't share this with you. And that's final."

Jill was growing even more agitated. "What?! What the hell? Did you do something illegal or something? Are we gonna have police showing up at our door, because let me tell you right now if I never have to see another police officer that won't do shit to help me it would be awesome."

Amy's sobbing started to take hold as she said, "Jill, please! I swear it was nothing illegal. Can you please just let it go?!"

Jill decided to change her tactics. "Will you ever tell me, or just not right now?"

Amy immediately grabbed the olive branch. "Yes! I will tell you everything when I can. I promise."

Jill walked over to Amy and looked down at her. "Alright, fine. I'll let it go for now. I promise not to mention this to anyone. But I won't just forget about it. Just promise me that whatever you did isn't going to somehow cause any trouble for us. I'm already worried out of my mind that Scott's going to start showing up here after all the crazy texts and voicemails he sent. Just... hold on, listen to this shit."

Jill walked over to her purse and pulled out her phone. She tapped the screen a few times and we all listened as Scott said loudly and angrily:

"You fucking cunt! If you think for one minute that we're through you have a real rude awakening coming. FUCK YOU BITCH!"

Amy gasped loudly and Jill tapped a few more times and this time Scott had this to say in an extremely pleading voice that sounded to be on the verge of tears:

"JJ please take me back! I didn't mean that shit I said earlier. I love you! I need you in my life! PLEASE DON'T DO THIS!"

I said, "Holy shit."

Jill snorted and said curtly, "Yeah, holy shit. I can really pick 'em, can't I?"

She turned her phone around and showed us the screen. There was a little red number "17" above the phone icon and a "96" above the message icon. She said, "He left all those voicemails and texts before I blocked him. I haven't even listened to them all yet because I'm too scared to. I'm keeping them as evidence in case I need to file a restraining order. It's like it's happening all over again!"

I made a mental reminder to ask Amy about Jill's Facebook stalker later. Her last comment and the earlier one about the police not helping her had to be related to that.

Amy sniffled and said, "I had no idea he was such a fucking psycho!" She got up and embraced her friend and held her tightly. Now it was Jill's turn to begin sobbing.

Amy said in a low voice, "I promise that what happened this weekend won't cause any problems for us. There is nothing for you to worry about. And I will tell you when I can."

Jill nodded and they just held each other. Finally, she laughed and said, "I guess we're not eating now."

Amy giggled and said, "Not the food." That caused Jill to laugh briefly and really start sobbing. Through her tears, she said, "I'm so glad you're home." Amy nodded and held her.

I stood there a few feet away not knowing what to do. I figured it was best to remain silent.

Amy whispered, "I guess you need protecting now." Jill nodded but said nothing, never opening her eyes.

I walked around them and went into Amy's room and grabbed the box of tissues that was next to her makeup. I brought them back and pulled out several and whispered to her, "JJ?"

Jill looked at me very briefly, took the tissues and said, "Thanks."

She wiped her face and nose and whispered to Amy, "Why can't I find someone like him?"

Amy laughed slightly and said, "Well at least that's what I wanted to talk about..."

Jill laughed and wiped her face and said, "I know. I'm sorry for screwing everything up again." She sighed deeply and broke her embrace with Amy and slouched down in her chair. "Let's go ahead and get that over with." She sniffled and looked at me. I handed her the box of tissues and she smiled.

Amy and I sat back down and she wiped her own face as well. Finally, she breathed deeply and blurted out, "I don't know how to ask this so I'm just going to. Are you trying to steal Danny from me?"

Jill gasped and it was her turn to be shocked into silence. She recovered a moment later and said, "I guess I deserve that."

Jill leaned forward and took Amy's hands in hers. She said, "I know I have no excuse for what I did. I was so tired of being treated like nothing but a fucking sex toy and along comes Mr. Perfect over here with his flowers and wonderful compliments and the dish washing and I guess I just went a little overboard. I admit it, OK? I haven't been able to stop thinking about him. I just wanted to finally be treated right for a change, and every word out of his mouth was perfect. It was a constant reminder of everything I wasn't getting." She looked down and started lightly sobbing again.

Amy looked over at me and I asked, "Should I leave?"

Jill snapped her head up and said, "No!" She lowered her voice and continued, "No. I want you to hear this. I want to say it all in front of you and try to get this all out of my system."

I said, "I think you have me built up as this perfect guy and I'm really not. Not at all. I have lots of flaws and I'm sure there's a million things about me you wouldn't like if you knew me better. You could find someone way better than me."

Jill said solemnly, "I don't think so."

Amy squeezed Jill's hands and said, "It's true. You're so beautiful and you're such a nice person. There's no way you can't find a great guy that will treat you right. Do you know this bum over here hasn't even taken me out to a proper dinner yet?" She giggled.

Jill smiled and said, "Yeah, you guys seemed to go straight to sex pretty quick. I was wondering how that wound up happening."

"He sort of has a way with words."

Jill laughed heartily and said, "You're telling me! Like the smooth way he told me I had beautiful breasts the other night. Isn't that right?" She stared at me straight in the eyes.

Amy giggled and said, "Yeah, exactly like that."

I felt a momentary surge of guilt and asked Amy, "Oh, she told you about that?"

Amy nodded and said, "Yep. I kept waiting for you to tell me and you seemed to conveniently leave that part out."

"I didn't want to tell you because you were already so upset. I was in enough trouble as it was without throwing gas on the fire," I said in my defense.

They both giggled now and Amy said, "That was the right call. See, you're learning. Slowly. But learning."

I sighed and rolled my eyes. As usual, everyone is smarter than me.

Amy turned back to Jill and asked, "So then you do have a crush on him?"

Jill's eyes widened for a moment and said, "You're starting to sound like him."

She looked back at me and asked, "What was it you said, something like cutting through the bullshit philosophy or some pretentious crap like that?" She giggled.

I laughed and said, "I guess."

Amy didn't laugh and said, "You didn't answer yet."

Jill looked down again and said, "OK, yes. I guess I have a bit of a crush on him."

Amy sighed deeply and said, "Alright, thank you. Well, he's taken and you can't have him." Jill was still looking down and Amy turned to me and sarcastically rolled her eyes at me, which I took to mean, Yeah, taken by at least four other women. I just shrugged my shoulders in response.

"I realize that," Jill conceded.

Amy looked back toward Jill and asked, "So you'll stop it with all the flirting?"

Jill looked up and shrugged slightly and said, "Well... Honestly, I don't know. I'm a naturally flirty person. It would be super hard to just stop being me. I promise I won't try to seduce him though."

She giggled and added, "Although now that I've almost seen him in action, it'll be hard." She paused and said, "Er, difficult, I mean."

Amy giggled and said, "See now that's not helping me feel like you're gonna stop it with this shit."

Jill relaxed back in her chair and said, "So there's no chance for a little three-way action?" She looked at me and winked.

Amy gasped and said loudly, "No, Jill, there isn't! Why would you say something like that?"

Jill said nervously, "I just thought I'd put that out there since you guys did that already. I didn't want to miss my chance if there was one."

With rising anger, Amy said, "If I said yes to that, it would never be the end of it, would it? It would start with just one time, and then somehow you'd talk me into a second, and boom, he's breaking up with me."

I said, "That wouldn't—"

Amy shot me a fierce look so I stopped talking abruptly.

Jill said defensively, "No! That is not how it would go. Don't you remember when Gina and Paul let me play with them a few times? I didn't wind up breaking them up. They're married now and have a baby! I even went to their wedding!"

Amy sighed deeply and said, "Yeah... How could I forget? You couldn't stop talking about that for weeks."

Jill leaned forward and took Amy's hands again. She looked her in the eyes and said, "Just think about it. I know it was probably wrong of me to ask, but then all of this Sandi business happened. Plus then I saw him naked and that didn't help matters at all." Jill glanced at me again quickly and smiled, causing Amy to sigh again.

Amy snipped, "Please don't remind me of that. I'm trying to block it out of my mind." She looked at me briefly and said, "I already know what your answer is."

I sat up straight in my chair and looked between them and said seriously to Amy, "No, I don't think you do. I made a promise that I wouldn't do anything to mess things up between you and me, and having a threesome with Jill is out of the question."

I turned to Jill and said, "Jill, you are a beautiful woman and I would love to have sex with you, but I can't do it. I hope we can find a way to still be friends, but if you don't think you'll be able to get over the feelings you have, it would probably be best if we didn't see each other again. My life is already way too complicated to throw something like that into the mix."

A deafening silence took over and both Amy's and Jill's mouths hung open in shock.

They looked at each other and then Amy looked at me and said softly, "I love you."

I grabbed her hand and squeezed it tightly. "I love you too."

Jill shifted uncomfortably around in her chair and looked at Amy and nearly whispered, "Wow I... I don't even know what to say." She looked at Amy and asked, "And you told him? When did that happen?"

Amy said, "Yesterday, and he said it first. I was waiting to tell you when the time was right, but I guess it's out there now."

Jill reached across the table with both of her hands and surrounded mine and Amy's with them. Finally, she breathed deeply and said, "Alright. I'm really sorry for everything. I'm making a promise right now to both of you that from now on I'll be good. I'm going through a rough time right now and I guess it's affecting my judgment. I do love you Aims and I promise I'll never hurt you. If you can somehow find it in your heart to forgive me I'll do everything I can to rebuild the trust I've so stupidly lost."

Amy sniffled back some tears and said, "I just wish you would've told me everything about what was happening with you and Scott and how it was making you feel about Danny."

Jill looked teary-eyed again. "I didn't want to upset you. You were so happy all last week. I didn't want to burden you with my shit. And there was no way I could tell you what I was thinking about him. It was just too embarrassing." Jill squeezed my hand and I put my other hand on top of hers and squeezed it as well before letting go again.

Amy took in a huge breath and exhaled. "Well, I think that's all I wanted to talk about."

I glanced at the clock on the microwave and said, "I need to make a quick call to work." I got up and went outside and spoke with Kayla briefly, explaining that I would be late coming back to work.

I hung up with her and dialed Sandi's number. I never even heard a ring, just Sandi asking, "Are you alright? How did it go?"

"It's still going. But I think everything is pretty much resolved now. We did have an unfortunate thing happen though. She caught us in bed and overheard Amy say your name. That caused a few uncomfortable moments and Jill threw out the suggestion of having a threesome."

Sandi blurted out, "She what?!" She thought about it for a second and added, "I have to admit that I'm impressed by just how brazen that was."

I briefly explained the situation with her ex-boyfriend and she said, "Ohhhhhh... I hope he calms down and leaves her alone. But her behavior actually makes a lot more sense now. I feel sorry for her; Poor girl... I guess I'm OK with you telling her that you're in an open relationship, but don't share any other details. We were really lucky with how accepting Amy was, but the more people that know who I am the more dangerous it becomes."

I agreed and then told her about my little refusal speech. She said boastfully, "Do you have any idea how proud of you I am right now? That is how a man behaves. Just wait until I tell Deanna."

I smiled widely. "I just didn't want to let you down and wanted to prove that I could do the right thing when it really mattered. I could never have done any of this if it weren't for you and everything you've taught me."

Sandi giggled and said, "Oh stop it before you make me start blubbering like a two year old."

We talked for a few more minutes and ended the call. I felt invigorated and actually pumped my fist in the air before taking a deep breath and going back inside.

When I got back to the kitchen, Jill had moved to my seat and was tightly embracing Amy. They weren't saying anything so I felt it was best to leave them alone.

I decided to try to save the food before it went completely bad and began gathering it up and putting it back in the containers from the restaurant. I sealed everything up and rearranged some things in the fridge and stacked it all inside neatly.

Behind me I heard some whispering and when I turned I found them both staring at me. Jill turned to Amy and said softly, "How am I supposed to resist him if he keeps doing stuff like that?"

Amy giggled and said, "I don't know. Frequent masturbation maybe?"

Jill gasped loudly and looked at me and blushed. She looked back at Amy and said, "You bitch! Now you're just rubbing it in."

I couldn't help myself and quickly said, "Actually, I think you'll be rubbing it in."

They both burst out laughing and Jill leaped up and charged me. She caught me off balance and rammed me into the fridge. She playfully punched me in the stomach and then hugged me. She said in a high-pitched voice, "You're so mean!"

I looked at Amy and held my hands up. She shrugged and said, "Oh, fuck it. Go ahead and hug the shit out of her."

I laughed and wrapped my arms around her tightly and squeezed. I lifted her off the ground and pressed her into me, feeling the swell of her breasts pressing against my chest. The fragrance of her sweet shampoo invaded my senses and I felt my cock leap forward in my pants. I could feel her breath on my neck as she rested her head on my shoulder and let out a soft moan. I felt an immediate pang of guilt and slowly put her down.

She whispered in my ear, "I can feel that you know!"

I sighed and closed my eyes. "Well, I'm only human."

With my eyes still closed, Jill quickly snuck a kiss on the lips, causing me to gasp and jump back in surprise. Amy snapped, "Don't push your luck, Jillian."

Jill went and sat back down and giggled. She said to Amy, "Sorry about that. I was just getting you back for embarrassing me."

Amy took a deep breath and stood. "Yeah right. So I guess that's it." Jill stood back up and said, "Yeah, I need to get back."

They embraced and Amy said, "Before you go I want to show you something, and I have some news too."

As Amy left, Jill came over and held out her hand. I smiled and took it and said, "I need to tell you something when Amy gets back."

Jill let go of my hand as Amy came back into view. She had her necklace on and was smiling. Jill instantly spotted it and gasped, putting her hand over her mouth.

She rushed over to her and said, "Holy shit that is beautiful. What kind of stone is that?"

Amy said, "It's a blue diamond."

Jill looked at me and shook her head in disbelief. She said to Amy, "You deserve it." They embraced again.

I came up behind them and said, "JJ, I wanted to tell you that Sandi isn't just a random woman we found." Jill looked at me expectantly and Amy held onto her tightly.

I went on. "We're in an open relationship with her."

Jill inhaled sharply. "You're WHAT?! God this just keeps getting better!"

Jill turned to Amy. "He has two girlfriends? And you're OK with that?"

Amy smiled and said, "Yes, I'm OK with it. Jill, she's amazing and wonderful."

Jill shook her head in disbelief. She said softly, "Well, it's clear that you're happy. I don't remember a time since I've known you that you seemed so... content."

Amy nodded. "But I need to let you know that for the next two weeks I'll be staying the night at Danny's house."

Jill said, "Wow, two weeks? OK... Are you going to be home at all?"

"Oh yeah, I'll be home during the day. I'll be able to have breakfast with you and Sammi every day."

Jill smiled and asked, "And will Danny be coming to breakfast?"

"He might. So you better be on your best behavior."

Jill said, "I just wanted to know how much bacon I'll need to be making." She giggled and I said, "Oh yes, please make all the bacon."

Amy smiled and elbowed me in the stomach. "If you keep eating all that bacon you're gonna start getting fat."

I doubled over in pretend-pain and said with a weakened voice, "Ow! Maybe, but I'd be a very happy fat man."

Jill giggled and said, "Well, at least that's one thing I can do for him since I'm assuming I'm not getting invited in on this open relationship thing. Right Aims?" She smiled sweetly and made the cutest puppy dog face I've ever seen.

Amy grabbed her face with both hands and said, "Grrrr, what am I going to do with you?" She softly shook Jill's face and then squished her cheeks together and they both giggled.

Amy let go and Jill put her hand under her chin and said mysteriously, "I have some ideas. Like this."

Jill grabbed Amy's head and quickly kissed her right on the lips. She kept her face about an inch away from Amy and smiled. Amy was surprised but didn't flinch or pull away.

Instead, she just shook her head, sighed and said, "You're really pushing it. You should go."

Jill gathered up her purse and keys and said to me, "See ya tomorrow Danny. You will be here, won't you?"

I said, "As long as you behave and make bacon, I'll be here."

She giggled and said, "I kinda like the idea of being your little bacon slave. Will you still wash the dishes for me?"

"That's the least I can do." I laughed.

Jill smiled widely and said, "You're something else, Dishwasher Man. I'll see you guys later."

Amy said, "I'll call you when I get there tonight so you won't worry."

Jill nodded and finally she was on her way out the door.

When we were finally alone, we both looked at each other and I asked, "What was that about? She kissed you!"

Amy shook her head and said, "Yeah, well, we've kissed a few times before. It was just something fun to do in front of guys at parties. I was more pissed off that she kissed you. Bitch."

"I wouldn't call it much of kiss. More like a sneak attack."

Amy giggled and looked down at my crotch and said, "Well it looks like that sneak attack had its intended effect." She squeezed my rock-hard cock through my pants and I closed my eyes and moaned softly.

She got close to me and whispered sexily, "You'd love it if she sucked your hard cock right now, wouldn't you?" She squeezed it harder and I gasped. "Wouldn't you?"

Amy whispered, "Let me hear you say it. Jill, suck my cock."

I opened my eyes and looked into hers and said, "Jill, suck my cock." She smiled and I felt her slither her way down, unsnapping and unzipping my pants and pulling them down. She pulled my underwear down and my cock sprang straight out from my body.

Amy quickly engulfed my cock with her mouth and started sucking me enthusiastically. After a minute or so, she pulled away and continued jerking me off with her hand. She looked up at me and directed, "Tell Jill you're gonna cum on her face!"

I hissed, "Jill, I'm gonna cum on your face!"

Amy started sucking again and as soon as she knew I was about to blow she backed off and rapidly jerked me off. I moaned and shouted, "Oh Jill!"

Amy leaned her head back and closed her eyes and opened her mouth as cum began flying out of my cock. The first rope shot completely over her head and onto the floor. The cum just came gushing out of me, spraying into her hair and onto her forehead until she repositioned herself to make sure the rest went into her mouth. She cried out, "Oh my God!" I snapped my eyes open and looked down and saw the unmistakable signs of her own orgasm and what could only be described as a sea of cum all over her head and face.

It was everywhere. It was dripping down her chin and onto her shirt and the floor. She quickly stood up and ran to grab some paper towels to wipe her eyes, leaving me standing there gulping down huge amounts of air. For a couple minutes, it seemed like my hearing stopped working at a hundred percent and I thought I might be close to passing out. I stumbled backwards and did my best to not fall and leaned against the closest wall.

Amy came over and looked at me and asked, "Are you still with me? You look like you're about to fall over."

I nodded but didn't speak and she said, "I think you just about drowned me in cum. Or I guess I should say you drowned Jill in cum. I have to see this."

She left me standing there and walked to her room to look in the mirror. From the distance she shouted, "Holy shit, I look like a glazed donut!" She laughed loudly and soon after that I heard the faucet in the bathroom turn on.

She came back with a wet washcloth and wiped me off. She looked at the floor and giggled. "Oh my God, look! There's some way over here!" She bent down and wiped the floor.

I slumped down and slid down the wall until I was crouching on my knees. I heaved a sigh and said, "I really needed that."

Amy looked back at me and said, "I could tell." She took the washcloth over to the kitchen sink and rinsed it out. She came back over and said, "We should jump in the shower real quick. You shouldn't go back to work smelling like cum, and I need new clothes." She giggled and lifted her shirt, revealing little spots of cum all over her bra and wet skin on her chest.

She offered her hand and helped me to stand up. I kicked off my shoes and socks and we quickly got undressed and got into the shower. In a few minutes, we had rinsed off and gotten out.

We took our towels and dried off in her room and sat down on her bed. Amy looked at me and said, "I guess there's no doubt left now."

"About what?"

She said, "That you want Jill."

"Oh."

She nodded and said calmly, "So is me pretending to be her enough for you?"

I grabbed her hand and looked into her eyes. "Don't do that. I don't want her over you. I want you. Just you, Amy. Do you hear me?"

Amy shook her head and said dejectedly, "You never came like that for just me!"

"What do you mean? Did you think I didn't know that was you the whole time? Come on, give me a little credit. The only reason I was so turned on is the way you were acting. You! The way you were, it was just so... wanton. I would have cum like that even if you hadn't pretended to be her. And for the record, I have cum like that before with you. More than once, actually. It was just inside you."

Amy sighed and softly said, "Oh."

I said, "Nothing and no one is going to come between me and you now. I am in this with you, understand? I know there will be bumps in the road like this Jill thing, but hopefully we'll get through everything as a team. I love you and there's nothing you can do about it. When we're 80 we'll look back on this day and laugh hysterically at how silly all this stuff is."

"You really think we'll be together that long?"

"I sure hope we will."

She was quiet for a moment and then said softly, "You should get back."

"But I don't want to leave you."

She squeezed me tightly and said, "I know..."

Sandi seemed nervous. It was nearly time for Amy to arrive and she was pacing around the living room, glancing out the front window repeatedly watching for her car.

Finally, I said, "Come on, sit down. You're even making me nervous."

She didn't sit down and said, "Shouldn't she be here yet? I'm getting worried."

"I'll see where she is." I pulled out my phone and started up the Find My Friends app and located her. Sandi came over and stared at the screen with me.

I laughed and said, "She's in the driveway."

Sandi ran to the door and opened it and waited expectantly.

Amy came in and hugged Sandi. "Sorry I'm late. I had to stop off at home to give Jill the money and I got stuck talking to her and Sammi. Here's my deposit slip."

Sandi looked at the slip briefly, handed it back and said, "I was worried. This must be what parents feel when their kids don't get home when they're supposed to." She giggled.

Amy frowned and said, "I'm sorry, I should have called. I was just in such a hurry I didn't think about it."

Sandi sighed and said, "I'm just glad you're here now and you're OK. Are you ready to get started? Do you want something to drink? Maybe a bit of red wine? I know I could use some."

"Oh... OK, sure." She laughed nervously.

We all sat down and had a couple glasses each and discussed what had happened earlier that day. When I mentioned that Jill had kissed Amy, Sandi took notice. She said, "Maybe Danny's not the only one she has a crush on. Have you two fooled around before?"

Amy giggled and said, "Not really. We've kissed a few times at parties for fun, but I think today she was just messing with me in front of Danny. It was probably mostly for his benefit."

Sandi let it go for now and completely changed the subject. "Have you spoken to your mother today? What's her name, by the way?"

"It's Lisa. My dad's name is Tom. I spoke to her when I was on break right after I talked to you."

Sandi asked, "Good, so we're on for Danny to visit them the next two weekends?"

Amy smiled and said, "Yep, all set. They're excited to finally meet him after how much I've talked about him all these months. I suppose that's going to take him away from being with all of you though."

"Well, yes, but that was the plan. I'll be going to Dee's house and spending the weekends there with them while you two are with your parents. But we'll talk every night on the iPads."

I said, "I did the directions and their house is only a little over a mile away from Mom's house. I guess if things go horribly wrong I can just walk over there." Everyone laughed.

Sandi said, "I'm sure you'll be fine." Amy quickly followed with, "Yep, they're nice. I'm sure we'll all get along fine."

Sandi said, "Well, alright, let's get started with our first lesson."

We stayed up until midnight with Sandi coaching Amy on ways to boost her self-confidence and began to give her tips on how to be forthright and direct without coming across as confrontational or smug. She explained that remaining calm and focused in an argument is far more effective than becoming upset. The one thing that Sandi said that really resonated with me was that once you've lost control of your emotions, you have lost the argument.

As the night went on and the wine started to get me more than a little drunk, I looked over at Amy and finally worked up the courage to ask the questions that had been gnawing at me. "What if I don't want you to have sex with your dad? Would you still go through with it?"

Amy blinked at me in confusion and said, "What? I thought you were OK with this. It's what we discussed before."

I said, "Well nobody ever asked me if I was OK with it. What if I'm not OK with it?" I felt like I was right at the edge of slurring my words.

Sandi looked at me and then back to Amy. "Well, I guess he's right. We never did ask him." She looked back at me and asked, "So you're not OK with it?"

I wasn't thinking very quickly and just said, "Are you gonna leave us for them if it happens?"

Amy gasped and said, "No, of course not! I think you've had too much to drink."

I blurted out, "I can't shtand the thought of Tom being on top of you fucking you. I'm shorry I just can't." The slurring had begun.

Sandi snapped, "Daniel, close your mouth now before you regret it. You're acting like a spoiled brat!"

Amy said calmly, "No, let him talk. I want the truth." To me she said, "If you don't want me to do this, I won't, but we have to find some way to tell them that we're in a relationship with your aunt." For added measure she said with more than a hint of sarcasm and spite, "And oh yeah you're also fucking your mother, sister, and grandmother."

I could feel my face heating as anger surged within me. "I don't want you to do it! We have to find shome other way. If I can't have shex with Jill, you can't have shex with him!" I giggled and added, "But I'd shure love watching you do shtuff with your mom! Hey maybe we could even have a little three-way action! Is she hot?"

Amy groaned loudly with disappointment as Sandi stood up and came and got right in my face. "Quiet! Get control of yourself right now!" She grabbed the wine glass from my hand and went and got a glass of water.

She handed me the water and said, "Drink! And not one more word!"

With my head spinning I drank down all the water. She refilled it and I drank another glass.

During all this Amy was silent, lost in thought. While I was drinking she said, "Maybe he's right. Maybe it's best if this is just left as a fantasy. I guess I never thought of how it would make him feel if I really did go through with having sex with my dad."

I sat there and listened to the words she said and slowly but surely my brain started working again. I took a deep breath and said, "I'm sh... sorry. I guess I went a little too far with the wine. I'm really not used to it." I felt my stomach lurch and said softly, "Ugh, I don't feel so good."

Sandi looked at me with alarm and shouted, "Up! Now!" She leaped up and grabbed me by the hand and pulled me up.

She quickly ran me to the bathroom in the hall as my stomach began really churning. She grabbed the toilet seat and slapped it up just in time for me to collapse to my knees in front of it and unleash a huge torrent of vomit as my stomach violently expelled its contents.

After a few minutes it tapered off and I sunk to the floor as the room slowly spun. Sandi flushed the toilet and I looked back and Amy was in the doorway with a glass of water. Sandi took it from her and looked at me and asked, "Is there any more coming?"

I shook my head weakly and she said, "Alright, sit up and drink this water. I feel so stupid for letting you drink that much wine. Dee's gonna be so pissed."

I scooted over and leaned against a cabinet under the bathroom counter and looked up at Amy. I said, "I'm really sorry. I didn't mean what I said. I do want you to be able to have your fantasy come true."

She came and sat down next to me. She said very evenly, "I don't think you're being honest with me or yourself. I think what you said earlier was how you really feel. And while some of the things you said were completely crazy, like the watching me with my mom part, what you said about me being with Dad really made me reconsider. I think I should just let that go and try to find some other way to tell them about Sandi."

From above us, Sandi said, "I have to admit that I wasn't wild about that idea either. I think even I would feel pretty jealous if it really happened, and who knows, what Danny said about you leaving us might be true."

I drew my knees up to my chest and leaned my head forward to try to slow down the spinning. Sandi sounded alarmed when she asked, "Is more coming?"

I quickly looked up and shook my head. "No, no, I'm OK now, but the room's spinning a little."

Sandi sighed and put the toilet seat and lid down and sat down on top of it. She said, "OK well just warn me if you feel anything. Drink some more water please." I did as told.

Amy said snarkily, "So you'll let me be with Dad if I let you be with Jill, huh? It always comes back to her."

I said, "I'm really sorry. I feel like an idiot for saying that."

Amy smiled and said, "Yeah, you need to let the idea of being with her go. I mean, she just broke up with somebody and I'd really like to focus all my energy on this relationship."

I nodded and she went on after a brief pause. "So why didn't you speak up before if you didn't want me to do it? I mean, it seems like every other time you had no problem at all saying what you wanted to say even though it had to be really hard."

I thought it over and finally said, "I know. I had a lot of thoughts going through my mind about it. On one hand, I wanted more than anything to see you happy and get what you wanted. You've had this fantasy about him all these years and here we were talking about trying to make it happen, and I thought hey, if that happened you'd be able to have something you really wanted come true, just like I did."

I took a short breath and went on. "But then on the other hand, I knew that while it sounded really cool as an idea, if it actually happened there could be several downsides. For one, it might somehow damage your parents' marriage. How would your mom take it? Would she be OK with her daughter having sex with her husband? There was no way we could hide it from her and try to get him to cheat on her with you. That's just crazy. And to assume she would just go along with it and not get jealous or angry, even if those feelings didn't come out until sometime in the future... Real life doesn't work like it does in a fantasy. People can and do get their feelings hurt in ways that may not be immediately apparent. She could wind up hating you. It's always a worry for me that my dad will get tired of all this and hate me. And then there was the thought of him having sex with you. I know it's not fair for me to feel like this, but I would be really jealous that my girlfriend was somewhere having sex with some other guy. And maybe you would somehow fall in love with him and leave us."

As I was talking, I was looking into her eyes and she periodically nodded her understanding. When I got to the end, she said simply, "I'm not going to stop loving you."

I asked, "How do you know that for sure?" I sighed and added, "Just the thought of it really happening fills me with fear and anxiety. So I just had to say something before it all got way out of control. I can't bear the thought of losing you."

Amy hugged me close and said, "I guess it turns out that you're human after all. You need to always tell me what you're thinking even if you think it'll make me unhappy."

Sandi softly said, "Very well said, and I'd like to tell that to both of you too. I always want to know what you're thinking, even if you think it might hurt my feelings. We have to have trust if we're going to make this work."

Amy said, "I promise I will." I nodded and said, "Me too."

Sandi's expression changed to one of nervousness. "I suppose since we're here all alone and we're speaking honestly, I need to make a confession of sorts to you Amy."

Amy looked up at her questioningly and Sandi went on. "I... I want to share something about myself with you that very few other people know."

She sighed and appeared to be gathering her courage. She slid down to the floor and sat in front of Amy and held both of her hands. Amy looked at her expectantly and Sandi went on. "A long time ago I figured out that I have a fetish. I..."

She looked down and Amy glanced at me knowingly very briefly. I leaned forward and gently placed my hand on top of one of Sandi's in support. She looked up and smiled at me and then looked back at Amy. "Have you ever heard of something called watersports?"

Amy sighed and smiled. "Yes, I've heard of that."

Sandi looked confused and asked, "Why are you smiling?"

Amy squeezed Sandi's hands and said, "I had a short talk with Danny yesterday and he told me a few things."

Sandi looked back down and said softly, "Oh." She looked at me and asked, "What did you tell her?"

I was about to speak but Amy interrupted and said, "I had my suspicions ever since you had me pee in front of everyone the way you did. And then you stayed in the bathroom with me while I pooped. Twice. I can't tell you how odd I thought that was. But I did it because I was trying to be comfortable with you since you didn't seem to have any problems doing anything in front of me. I think Danny realized what was happening so we had a short talk about it. He told me what you've done with him."

Sandi sighed loudly and visibly relaxed. "And? You're still here so I guess you weren't completely disgusted..."

Amy went on. "Well, honestly it's not my thing, but that doesn't mean I'm just going to bail and run away. You're way too amazing for me to let something like this scare me off."

Sandi said, "You're pretty amazing yourself."

Amy smiled and Sandi asked hopefully, "So... Do you think you'd ever... play with us when we did that sort of thing?"

Amy said thoughtfully, "I guess it would depend on what was involved in playing..."

Sandi smiled and said, "Well... Do you think you might allow me to wipe you after you went?"

Amy giggled and said, "So all I have to do is... nothing?"

"Exactly."

Amy said, "I'm pretty sure I could handle that." She paused a moment and then said, "Listen, I'm thinking I could probably handle doing any of that kind of thing just as long as I don't have to have it in my mouth or get poop on my hands. How's that for being direct?"

Sandi sighed deeply and said, "That's perfect. You told me exactly what I wanted to know. I guess tonight's lesson was a success." She giggled.

Sandi looked at me and said softly, "I want you to know that I appreciate you telling her. But I wish you would've told me you did. You have no idea how much anxiety I've been feeling trying to find the courage to tell her."

I said, "I was going to tell you when I had a chance. I didn't realize you were going to tell her so soon. I just saw what you were doing and felt like it was better to be honest about why it was happening."

Sandi inhaled very deeply and said, "OK, fine. You have no idea how much a relief it is to have everything out in the open."

Amy asked, "So, no more secrets now?"

Sandi looked at her and said, "That's it. You know everything now."

Amy nodded and there was a long silence as everyone took a breath. Finally, Amy looked at me and said, "Oh, and by the way my mom is pretty attractive. You asked earlier if she was hot. See for yourself." She reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone. She showed us about 10 different pictures of her parents. Lisa Patterson looked like an older version of Amy, plus about 15 more pounds. She wasn't nearly as thin as Amy but she still was in pretty good shape for being in her 40s. I noticed almost immediately that her breasts were at least D-cups whereas Amy's were only in the B range. Almost echoing my thoughts, Amy looked at me looking at the pictures and giggled, "Yeah, her boobs are a lot bigger than mine. She always told me that mine would get bigger after I had babies."

Sandi looked as well and said, "I think she's very pretty. Your dad's a handsome devil too. But you, my dear, are stunning. Don't worry that you don't have DD boobs. Trust me, having smaller ones means less sagging later in life. And I think your breasts are beautiful."

I said, "I think so too. You should be proud of them. They are perfect to me. They're totally proportional to the rest of your body."

Amy leaned over and embraced me. She said, "Thanks. I'm always self-conscious of having smaller breasts. I appreciate the kind words."

I said, "But your dad looks like a pretty scary dude. I sure wouldn't want to be on the other end of a fight with him."

Amy laughed and said, "Oh no you would not; He would kick your ass. He was big into wrestling in college and knows all kinds of ways to get you on the ground and then pound you into submission." I made a mental note to not piss off Tom Patterson if I could help it.

Amy sighed and looked up at Sandi. "But I've pretty much decided that the plan to try to seduce my parents is off. We'll have to come up with another way to tell them about you."

Sandi smiled and said, "I'm very relieved to hear you say that sweetie. We'll brainstorm and come up with something else. If worse comes to worst we'll just keep it a secret. I don't mind being in the shadows to the public as long as you come home to me in private."

Amy and I nodded in agreement, and in another 15 minutes or so, we got up and started getting ready for bed.

The rest of the week proceeded pretty smoothly. The nightly coaching sessions went mostly according to plan and notably no more alcohol was served. Even though the plan to seduce Amy's parents had been abandoned, Sandi continued to work with Amy to be more forthright and to be unafraid to say the things that she really wanted to say. Each session ended with fantastic lovemaking or animalistic fucking depending on the general mood. And as promised, I went to Amy's apartment each morning and had breakfast with Jill and Sammi. It was pretty clear that the sexual tension with Jill was not going away as she continued to playfully flirt with me. Each morning was concluded with a very friendly hug and kiss on the cheek before I left to go to work. Thankfully she was true to her word and didn't try anything that Amy didn't OK in advance. By Thursday morning Sammi decided to get in on the hugging too and everything seemed great. Best of all, Scott had not been heard from again.

The worst thing about the week had been our general lack of sleep. We'd been staying up late having sex and then getting up extra early to have time to have breakfast with Jill and Sammi, so I was really looking forward to Saturday morning and sleeping in before having to meet Tom and Lisa Patterson.

Sometime around 8am I was awoken to moaning sounds coming from next to me. I opened my tired eyes and in the very dim light could barely see Sandi's head but not Amy's. I looked downward and made out the shape of Amy's body underneath the covers. I debated whether to join in or just go back to sleep when Sandi moaned loudly and said, "Oh God yes!"

Just the tone of her voice made my cock stir and I moved over and started kissing her. Her hand wrapped itself around my cock and she whispered, "I want you in my mouth baby."

I extracted myself from the covers and slowly moved into position. Sandi made a long slow "hmmmm" sound as my cock entered her mouth. I very gently began moving myself in and out of her mouth as Amy continued the assault between her legs.

All at once the covers were pulled back and Amy twisted herself around and scrunched in behind me. I looked back to see what she was doing and she said softly, "Put your finger in my butt."

I paused my movements for a few seconds while I reached behind me and got my finger wet with Amy's juices. Amy began licking Sandi's clit again and I gently pressed my finger into Amy's tight asshole. Soon, we were all moving in rhythm together.

Amy's hand reached back between her legs and grabbed my wrist, pulling on it. I got the message and pressed deeper into her. She momentarily lifted her face and just said, "More!"

I pulled back out and got a second finger wet and slowly pushed two fingers in. This time, Amy moaned very loudly and pressed her ass back against my hand, urging me on. I pressed as hard as I could without hurting her when she stopped again and hissed, "More!"

So I added a third finger. She kept pressing back against me when suddenly I felt her tightly squeeze her muscles and moan loudly. Her powerful orgasm started a chain reaction and Sandi went over the edge too. In turn, I groaned and emptied my cum into Sandi's mouth.

Amy pulled herself up and pushed me out of the way and came up and kissed Sandi passionately, sharing my cum between them. For several minutes, she lay on top of Sandi with me alongside of them.

Amy looked down at me and said, "Morning, sunshine. Sorry for waking you. I thought we could be quiet."

I reached up and kissed her and said, "I'm really glad you weren't quiet. That was amazing. My fingers didn't hurt you?"

She giggled and said, "Nope, not a bit. I guess I'm getting used to having things up there. I fucking love having my ass filled."

Sandi giggled and said, "My God girl, you're something else. I bet you never would've said something like that a week ago."

"I feel like being able to talk this way is the most liberating thing that's ever happened to me. Thank you for all the great lessons."

Sandi said, "Just don't go crazy. Don't forget that everyone else still has all of their same limits and will be shocked or even angered if you take it too far too quickly. The key is—"

Amy interrupted her. "Discretion, I know. I just can't wait to talk to my mom and prepare her to know all about you. You might be able to live with being a secret, but I really want them to know about you so I can go on and on about you too."

Sandi smiled and said, "Well, remember, one step at a time. First Danny, and then we'll decide together when or if the time is right for them to meet me."

Amy sighed and said, "I know. I just want everything to happen right now. But I'll remember to use discretion."

Before we knew it, it was time to go and we were driving to Amy's parents' house. I put on one of my favorite Spotify playlists and cranked it up. Amy and I sang together as we drove along, having a great time the entire way.

Before we knew it, we were pulling into the driveway of the Patterson home. I took in a deep breath and got out, popping the trunk in the process. I hauled out our two bags and followed Amy to the door. She knocked on the door and opened it.

We walked inside and we heard in the distance, "Back here honey!" I left the bags near the door and followed Amy to the kitchen. There was an overwhelming smell of something delicious cooking and my mouth began watering. We turned a corner and there was Lisa Patterson, standing at the stove stirring something vigorously.

She turned her head back to us and said, "Sorry, kids, I can't stop stirring just yet or the sauce will be ruined."

She smiled at me brightly and said, "Nice to finally meet you, Daniel. Well, you know, except for that night when you walked by our table at the restaurant. Come on now, get on over here."

I smiled and walked over to her. She twisted herself slightly and, while continuing to stir, she hugged me. I said, "It's nice to meet you too, Mrs. Patterson."

She scoffed and said, "Oh please, Mrs. Patterson is my mother-in-law. It's just Lisa and I do insist."

"Of course, Lisa it is. That's a beautiful name, by the way. It's simple yet elegant."

Lisa looked back at Amy and giggled. "Is he always this charming?"

Amy smiled and said, "Oh yeah, he's a real charmer all right." She looked at me and rolled her eyes. I smiled innocently back at her and she quickly stuck her tongue out so I did too. Since Lisa had turned her attention back to the stirring, she didn't see any of our little exchange.

I asked, "So where's Tom?"

Lisa said, "Oh, well he got called out to a job site. Apparently some structural something or other with one of his houses. So it's just the three of us."

Sometime back Amy had told me that her dad was a general contractor and was in charge of crews that constructed houses. I had really looked forward to meeting him since we had an idea that he might be able to give us some help in finding our houses.

Finally the stirring was over and Lisa said, "There we go. The sauce is looking perfect. Would you like something to drink?"

I shrugged and said, "Some water would be great. If you tell me where the glasses are, I'd be happy to get it myself."

Lisa looked slightly surprised. "Well alright then. The glasses are in that second cabinet there, to the left of the fridge."

As calmly as I could, I walked over and opened the door and grabbed a glass. When I turned back, Lisa was sharing the oddest look with Amy. There was a smile combined with the look of surprise, and inwardly I smiled as it seemed like that was a good reaction. Lisa said, "There's a water pitcher in the fridge. Help yourself, Daniel."

I said, "Please, everyone just calls me Danny. Usually I only get Daniel if someone's upset with me."

She laughed and said, "Oh, so no one ever calls you Daniel then?" She giggled sweetly.

I laughed and said, "Oh, I get called that more than you'd think." Everyone laughed.

Lisa put a lid on the pan she had been stirring and said, "Alright, this can just simmer. Let's go out and have a chat in the living room, shall we?"

I said, "Cool. Amy, can you show me where I should take our bags?"

Amy smiled and said, "Well I'd be happy to, Daniel." Lisa giggled.

I grinned and followed her up the stairs. When we were alone, I asked lightheartedly, "What? Are you upset with me already?"

She giggled and said, "I was just joking around. She likes you. I can tell. So if you could go ahead and avoid trying to get into my mom's panties on the first night, that'd be great." Her piercing blue eyes locked with mine and I felt myself shudder slightly.

I laughed and said, "Well, you know I'm into older women. And she is pretty hot. Nice boobs too."

Amy playfully punched me and said, "Yeah, and she's also married to my dad who can and will whip your ass five ways to Sunday."

I stroked my chin and said, "You do make an excellent point. OK, I'll wait until tomorrow to really turn on the charm."

Amy groaned loudly and kissed me. She said, "You better not."

As we headed back through the door, I said, "I can't help it; I'm naturally flirty."

She laughed loudly for a moment and covered her mouth. "Yeah, whatever Jillian!"

I slapped her ass and she jumped as we descended back down the stairs to where Lisa was waiting.

For about a half hour we had a friendly visit. Lisa told me all about herself and Tom, and I told her about me and my family.

As we were talking, we heard a door open at the rear of the house and Lisa said, "Oh, Tom must be back!" She yelled, "We're in here honey!"

Tom came bustling into the room and Amy leaped up and into his arms. She said, "Hi Daddy! I missed you!" He hugged her tightly and lifted her off the floor. He said, "I missed you too pumpkin."

I stood behind them and waited. Tom caught my eye and quickly stuck out his hand. I shook it firmly and he said, "Nice to finally meet you Daniel. Welcome to our home. Amy's told us a lot of good things."

"Nice to meet you too sir. And she's told me great things about you too."

Almost mirroring Lisa, he smiled and said, "Call me Tom."

I nodded and said, "And Danny is good for me."

Tom nodded and said to Lisa, "Well, I should go up and have a quick shower. I'm covered in drywall dust." He grinned at Amy and said, "Sorry about that, girl."

Amy giggled and started brushing herself off and said, "Thanks a lot Daddy!" Tom laughed loudly as he went up the stairs.

Dinner passed with little incident. There was a lot of friendly banter and I found that Tom Patterson was an incredibly personable and friendly guy. He told us several stories about when he was a wrestler in college and was easily one of the most engaging people I had ever met. I found myself really liking him right away and with his good looks I could see why Amy was attracted to him.

When dinner was over, we all pitched in and had all the dishes loaded into the dishwasher and everything cleaned up in no time. There was a brief moment where I spotted Tom stealing a quick squeeze of Lisa's ass as she was reaching up to put something away on a high shelf. I smiled and shook my head. It was clear that these were incredibly nice people who loved each other.

After dinner, Lisa suggested we watch a movie on Netflix. Tom and I tried to talk the girls into an action adventure movie while they both were trying to steer us into a romantic comedy. Finally, we settled on a drama and Lisa and Amy went out to the kitchen to microwave a few bags of popcorn.

Tom looked at me and said, "So Danny, Amy tells us you have your own house that your aunt helped you purchase. Sounds like a pretty sweet deal."

I took a deep breath and said, "Yeah, she's pretty well off. I guess I'm her favorite nephew." I laughed, hopefully not as nervously as I felt.

He smiled and said, "So I hear Amy's been spending a lot of time with you. She's really taken with you. You seem like a good guy. Much better than that little prick Tim."

"Thanks, yeah I've heard about the infamous Tim."

He grinned and said, "Yeah, he was a real asshole. Now, listen up. I'm already well aware that you've been intimate with my daughter so we're going to let you share her room while you're here. You'll find that we're not that old-fashioned. She's told us she's in love with you so you must be something pretty special. You're not going to hurt my little girl, are you?"

I immediately said, "Absolutely not. I wouldn't want to be on your bad side, Tom."

He nearly guffawed and said, "You're fucking right you wouldn't. As long as you treat her right, we'll be fine. That necklace you got her was a nice move." I smiled and nodded, not sure what to say.

In another minute the ladies returned with the popcorn and drinks and we settled in to watch the movie.

When the movie ended, I tried my best to help pick up the mess and generally be helpful.

When it was time to head to bed, Lisa said to me, "Amy will show you where everything is. Please make yourself at home. If you get hungry, feel free to anything we have."

I said, "Wow, thanks. I have to say I had a great evening. Dinner was delicious."

She said, "Oh, thank you. You're such a sweetie." She looked at Amy and squeezed her cheek. "You sure picked a good one hon."

Amy embraced her mother and said, "I think so too. I told you."

Lisa said, "You sure did. Try to keep it down to a dull roar tonight, OK?"

Amy groaned and said, "Mom!" Lisa giggled and kissed Amy on the cheek. She said, "Night night." Amy echoed back, "Night night."

Once we got into the bedroom and closed the door, I pulled out my iPad and sent a text to Sandi. She almost immediately sent back and I started up the video chat app.

Amy and I shared a pair of earbuds and told her all about our evening. Amy complained several times that I was being too flirty with Lisa but when I told Sandi what happened, she didn't think I had done anything all that wrong.

Sandi asked, "He didn't touch her, did he?" Amy sighed and said, "No, but he couldn't seem to stop complimenting her about everything."

Sandi smiled and said, "Yeah, he does that, but it's harmless. I'm sure he wouldn't do anything to get himself in trouble with your dad."

Amy conceded, "I guess... It just bothered me a little watching him put the moves on her."

I said, "I was not putting any moves on your mom. I think you're misinterpreting what I'm doing when to me it's just basic friendliness."

Amy sighed again and finally said, "I just can't get what you said about her out of my mind. I guess I'm just feeling jealous and second-guessing everything."

Sandi said, "I'm sure that's all it is. Try to get past it as best you can, OK? This is just a friendly visit so they can get to know him and nothing more. But if you can see some way to introduce the question of what she thinks of open relationships, definitely ask her that. That's it. No incest questions of any sort, understand?"

We both said, "Yep."

We ended the call and got ready to go to sleep. We didn't have sex that night, mostly because I think both of us were tired and not in the mood. The next morning, however, was another story altogether.

That Sunday morning when I woke up, I had a raging erection. It was just before 7am and Amy was still sound asleep. I rolled over on my back and my cock pointed straight up and tented the covers. I breathed deeply and tried to relax, but it wasn't going away. I slowly moved my hand to Amy's side and softly caressed her. She awoke slowly and held my hand in hers.

I turned back on my side and scooted up behind her and wrapped my arm around her and pulled her to me. I pressed my cock into her ass and heard a weak giggle. She said, "Well hello there. Looks like somebody needs attention."

She twisted herself around and faced me. She moved in and we began softly kissing in the darkness. Amy reached down between us and gripped my cock and slowly massaged it, sending waves of pleasure through me. I kissed her neck and ears and licked around her collarbones, causing her to moan slightly.

I was really wanting to be inside her so I aggressively moved and got on top of her, never stopping the continuous kissing. I knew she probably wouldn't be wet already so I moved down beneath the covers and began lightly licking her clit. She moaned loudly and hissed, "Oh God!"

I ran my tongue up and down the entire length of her pussy several times, sticking my tongue inside her each time I went back down. I went lower and licked her asshole lightly. Once she was ready, I came back up and rubbed my cock through her warm wetness, making sure to rub the head against her clit, and finally pushed my way deep inside her.

It felt like heaven. Amy used her powerful muscles and repeatedly squeezed me inside her, causing me to moan loudly. It could have all been over in a matter of minutes, but this morning there was nothing I wanted to do more than just fuck her forever.

Each time I felt myself getting close, I pulled out and went down and sucked on her clit. After a while, I lost count of how many orgasms she'd had as I repeatedly teased her with my tongue between my lips. Over and over again, I would bring myself to the edge, so close to exploding but then at the last possible moment pull away again and return to lick her.

Sometimes, I would get myself back inside her and not move at all, just kissing her and sucking her tongue deep into my mouth. I would whisper to her, "Give me your tits" and she would push her breasts up toward my face so I could lick her nipples.

Other times, I would crawl up and have her suck my cock or rub it between her tits as she held them together for me. But again, I would stop and relax before it was too late to hold back. The precum was dripping out of me like a faucet and finally Amy looked into my eyes and asked in a hissed whisper, "How are you doing this?!"

I moaned and said, "I want to fuck you forever. I never want this to end. Never."

But every good thing must come to an end, and this epic lovemaking session was no exception. Amy had had several powerful orgasms now and she begged, "Danny please, please! I need you! Need it..."

I moved down for the last time and slowly pressed forward until I was fully inside her again. She wasn't even squeezing anymore and was just constantly moaning with tightly closed eyes. I increased my thrusting and she pulled her legs up and rested them on my shoulders and whispered loudly, "Cum for me baby. Cum inside me! Cum!"

I closed my eyes tightly and bore down and came so hard it made me gasp and loudly say, "Oh shit!"

Amy said, "Shh!" But the feeling was so overwhelmingly powerful that I couldn't contain myself and growled loudly. I continued to pound away at her until every last ounce of energy I had was expended. As my penis finally began shrinking, I lay on top of her and tried to hold myself up.

As I panted Amy said, "Baby just let go and lie on top of me. I'll be OK."

I looked at her and saw the tenderness in her eyes and just relaxed and rested my full weight on her. I had never done that with anyone and I don't remember ever feeling closer to another human being in my entire life. I whispered, "I love you, I love you, I love you more than anything."

Below me, Amy held me tightly against her and said, "I love you too baby. That was... I don't even know. How did you do that? Do you have any idea how long you went?"

I sucked in a deep breath and said, "I don't know. Maybe 20 minutes?"

She giggled and said, "No, silly. We've been going for almost an hour and a half! AN HOUR AND A HALF!"

I looked down at her and looked confused. "What? That's... that can't be. Can it?"

She giggled and said, "Yes, it can. It's coming up on 9 o'clock. I'm sure my parents are wondering why we're not up yet. We need to get up!"

I slowly rolled off of her and lay beside her. I looked up at the ceiling and noticed the bright sun coming through the blinds. Very slowly, I sat up and started to get my bearings. Amy sat up next and quietly said, "Shit."

I looked over and asked, "What is it?"

She said, "We're going to have to change these sheets. They're completely covered in... mostly me." She sighed and stood up and I finally noticed the large dark wet spot.

I stood too and helped her pull the sheets off the bed. She said dejectedly, "What is my mom gonna think? Dammit."

I looked at her and said, "She'll think you're in love and this is what people in love do."

She sighed again and said, "I know. I'm still struggling a bit with just flaunting the fact that I have sex right in their faces in their own house in the room I grew up in. You were so loud I bet they heard us. And look at me!"

Amy's thighs were completely covered in wetness. Semen was leaking down her legs and she squatted over the pile of sheets and pushed out even more. I said, "Wow..."

She picked up a dry part of the sheet and wiped herself off on it and sighed. She giggled and said, "I just wanted to tell you that even though this is a huge mess, I... I loved every second. I've never felt so connected to another person in my entire life. It wasn't even like you were just inside me anymore. We became one."

I walked around the bed and pulled her up and picked her right up off the floor. I said, "I felt the exact same way. The feeling was like nothing I've ever felt before." I stood there for almost a minute and just held her tightly against me. And that was when the soft knocking came at the door.

Amy gasped and we could hear Lisa's concerned voice. "Amy honey, is everything OK?"

Amy tapped my shoulders expectantly and started wriggling, trying to get down. I dropped her quickly and she ran over to the door and opened it a crack. She said to her mother, "Everything's fine. We... we'll be out in a bit."

Lisa said, "Alright. When you get a minute, I'd like to speak to you in private."

Amy said obediently, "Yes, mother." She pushed the door closed and sighed loudly. She walked over to her closet and pulled a large robe out and put it on. She motioned to the pile of sheets and said, "Just leave this stuff here for now. We should get showered and then we can worry about it."

I pulled on my underwear that I had on from the previous night and we peeked out the door and found that the coast was clear. When we got into the shower, Amy's mood lightened somewhat and we playfully washed each other. When we were finished washing, we stood in the stream of warm water and kissed as we tightly embraced. Amy finally broke the kiss and giggled. "You know, I actually feel a little sore right now."

I laughed and squeezed her. "You loved it." She squeezed me back and said simply, "More please."

We got out the shower and got dressed and headed downstairs.

We found Lisa sitting at the dining room table staring into the screen of an iPad. She looked up at us and smiled. "Well, good morning you two. I was starting to think your father and I were going to have to spend the day alone."

Amy frowned and said, "I'm sorry about that. We... uh, lost track of time."

Lisa giggled and looked directly at Amy. "Mmm hmmm. So can you and I have that chat now?"

Amy nodded and Lisa stood and followed her out of the room. Just as they were leaving, Lisa turned and said, "Help yourself to anything sweetie."

I said, "Thanks, Lisa." I hunted through a few cabinets and stumbled onto some cereal and found a bowl and a spoon and ate. Lisa's iPad was still sitting there on the table and was opened to the Google News page. I picked it up and scrolled up to the top of the page and skimmed through the article titles.

When I didn't find anything interesting to click on, I sat it back down and concentrated on my cereal. A couple minutes went by and I heard giggling coming from the next room. Amy and Lisa came back in with wide smiles on their faces.

Lisa walked up behind me and put her hand on my shoulder and squeezed it. She said, "Making yourself at home?"

"Yes ma'am."

Lisa giggled and said, "So formal." Before she let go, she rubbed her hand around my upper back and finally sat back down. She looked at her screen and asked, "Oh, were you looking at this?"

I said, "Oh, I just scrolled to the top and looked at the headlines. I'm sorry, I hope you don't mind."

Lisa smiled and said, "Oh no, you're fine."

Amy left the kitchen and a few moments later appeared with the sheets. Lisa said to her, "Thanks honey. Just leave them there and I'll wash them later." She looked at me and smiled sweetly. She said, "So I'm guessing you must have slept well?"

I sighed and said, "I haven't slept so well all week long. I am so relaxed right now."

Lisa looked down and giggled and said, "Oh I bet you are." She recovered quickly and said, "Well that's good. But Tom's out on his weekly Home Depot run. He was going to ask you to go along, but you were..., um, occupied."

I closed my eyes and could feel my face heating. "I'm sorry about that."

Amy returned just as Lisa put her hand on mine and said, "It's fine, sweetie. I know how it is. I was young and in love once upon a time too."

She looked up at Amy and said, "Just look at you. You are practically glowing. You're not pregnant are you?"

Amy frowned and said, "Mom..."

Lisa raised her hands and stood. "I'm just making an observation." She hugged Amy and said softly, "You look so happy. I love you."

Amy hugged her back and said, "I love you too."

Amy joined me with her own bowl of cereal and before long I was done. Lisa said, "Just leave the dishes on the counter. Dishwasher's clean."

I said, "Oh, well I can help you put things away." I walked over and put my dishes next to the sink and pulled open the dishwasher door.

Lisa said, "Oh that's not necessary Danny. I can take care of it later."

"I insist. It's the least I can do for the hospitality and the great dinner last night. I can knock it out in five minutes. Just direct me where to go."

Lisa conceded and relaxed in her chair and as I picked things up she would tell me where they went. After a minute or so I pretty much got the lay of the land and she didn't even have to say anything anymore. True to my word, everything was put away and my dirty dishes were loaded in.

Just as I got done, Amy finished up so I just kind of mindlessly collected her dishes too and rinsed them and loaded them too.

I said, "There we go." I smiled and sat back down. Lisa had this incredulous expression on her face and Amy looked at me and rolled her eyes. The resemblance to Bethany's patented move was astounding. I fought to hold back a smirk and just smiled back at her.

I caught a glimpse of Lisa kicking Amy under the table to get her attention and Amy just blurted out using the most unenthusiastic voice ever, "I know, isn't he something? He's so great. Blah, blah."

Lisa giggled and said, "What? Why'd you say it like that? Do you know how many times your father has ever done something like that? If I had a nickel for every time I'd have... well I'd be broke, because it's never happened."

Amy giggled too and looked directly at me while speaking to her mother, "Well if he would stop doing that all the time, it would be awesome. It's starting to get annoying." Then she kicked me under the table and I laughed too.

Lisa ignored Amy's antics and said, "Well, if he wants to come over every night and be annoying in my kitchen, I'd be a happy woman." She turned to me and put her hand over mine again and said, "Don't listen to her. You just keep doing things like that. I am very impressed."

I said, "Really, it's nothing. If I can help you do anything else, just let me know. I see the grass out back is getting a little high. I'm pretty good with a lawnmower." I smiled and Amy groaned loudly.

Lisa laughed and said, "Actually, we have a landscaping company do it. They missed this week for some reason. But thank you for the offer. You are something else, young man. Apparently you're pretty good at quite a few things." She looked back at Amy and Amy rolled her eyes again.

I was enjoying the friendly banter and decided to take it up a notch. I leaned back in my chair and said airily, "Well, yeah, I've gotten some pretty nice compliments from the ladies."

Lisa burst out laughing and shot up out of her chair. She said, "Oh my dear you're hilarious!" To Amy she said, "Honey he's adorable."

Amy said, "Sometimes he's a little too adorable." She shot me a look that bordered somewhere between gunshot to the face and instant death.

Ignoring that, I went for broke. I looked at Lisa and said, "I'm guessing you must have overheard us this morning. I apologize if we disturbed you and Tom."

Lisa stood there leaning against the counter in silence and shook her head. She finally smiled and said, "Wow... Well, yes Danny, we certainly did hear you. We heard you at 7 o'clock, and we could still hear you at 8 o'clock. And at 8:30 too. We were starting to think you were killing our daughter." She giggled.

"Sorry about that."

Lisa said, "Don't be. Like I said, I know what it's like to be young and in love." She thought about it for a minute and said, "But I have to say I don't quite know what that must have been like." She whistled appreciably and we both laughed.

Amy's face was red and expressionless. She said in a determined voice, "Can we please change the subject?"

Lisa fanned her face with her hand and said, "Yes, let's. Is it getting warm in here?"

Amy breathed in deeply and said, "Thank you." She ignored her mother's other comment and said, "But Mom, since we're speaking so... openly or whatever, I wanted to ask you something."

Lisa came back to the table and sat down. I happened to notice that Lisa's nipples were barely visible even though she was wearing a bra and wondered what she might be thinking about when she said, "Ask away."

Amy said, "Well, actually I need to go grab Danny's iPad. I'll be right back."

She got up and bent over next to me and whispered, "Down, boy."

I smiled and raised my hands to let her know that I wasn't planning anything. She wasn't convinced and said out loud, "Actually, could you go up and get it please?"

I smiled and said, "Sure thing." I ran up the stairs and grabbed it and came back down and handed it to Amy.

Amy said, "Thank you honey." I sat back down and Amy clicked open an app. She said to Lisa, "I want to show you a video."

Lisa looked confused and said, "Well, OK..." Amy clicked a button and the video began playing.

I hadn't seen the video but it was a mainstream news piece about open relationships. I wasn't sure how Amy was going to explain why she was showing her this video and began to nervously shift in my seat. Amy saw my discomfort and smiled widely. She was obviously enjoying herself.

When the video ended, Lisa looked at Amy with a confused expression. "So... OK. What's the question?"

Amy took a breath and said, "What are your thoughts on open relationships?"

Lisa handed the iPad back to Amy and leaned back in her chair. I was basically ready to die at this point and just waited for the end to come.

Lisa looked at me and saw my discomfort. "I... I don't know. I've never really thought about it. Why are you asking? Are you planning on opening your relationship?" She looked back at Amy expectantly.

Amy asked, "Do you think it's possible to be in love with more than one person?"

Lisa thought it over carefully and said, "I guess it's possible. I know that a parent loves all their children equally. So, if I'm being honest, I would say I believe it's possible. Are you in love with someone other than Danny?" Lisa leaned forward and took both of Amy's hands in hers.

Amy smiled and said, "Mom... If I said yes, how would that make you feel?"

Lisa looked at me and then to Amy again. She tentatively said, "I don't... Amy, what are you trying to tell me?"

Amy repeated her question. "How would you feel?"

Lisa sighed and said, "I don't know. Don't you want to get married and have a family?"

Amy said, "I do. Eventually. But please, tell me how you feel about it."

Lisa said, "Are you happy?"

Amy smiled widely and said, "Yes! I'm so happy I could scream!"

Lisa laughed and said, "Well, yeah, I heard you earlier." She paused and said, "I'm happy as long as my sweet girl is happy. I've always told you that. Now you tell me right this instant what this is all about."

Amy visibly relaxed and said, "Well, there is a woman and her name is—"

Lisa interrupted, "A woman! I thought that was just a phase..."

Amy shook her head and said, "It wasn't a phase."

Lisa said, "I never liked that Jenny. She was such a strange little thing..."

"I know you didn't like her. But I loved her."

Lisa simply nodded and said, "I know. So there's another woman. Will we be meeting her?"

"Well, one step at a time. We need to tell Daddy."

Lisa took a deep breath and said quietly, "I think I should tell him after you leave. I'm not sure how he'll take it. He wasn't a big Jenny supporter either you know."

Amy sighed and looked down. "I'm well aware. But this isn't Jenny."

"What's her name?" Lisa asked.

"Sandi."

Lisa repeated, "Sandi. Alright sweetie. For now, let's just keep Daddy out of it. I'll figure out a way to break it to him gently."

Amy stood and Lisa did as well. They embraced tightly and Lisa said, "I'm just grateful that you found happiness." She looked over at me and motioned with her finger.

I popped up from my seat and joined in the hug. I whispered, "I hope you're not too upset with me over all this."

Lisa shook her head and said, "I'm not upset at all, young man. You've clearly made my daughter happy, and honestly that's all I care about. And you seem like a fine person."

"Thanks." I squeezed the two of them and then let go. They continued to embrace while I stood by and rubbed Amy's back.

When they finally let go of each other, they both wiped away a few stray tears. Amy turned and hugged me and whispered, "That seemed to go well." I nodded against her shoulder and kissed her cheek.

A short while later, Tom returned from his Home Depot trip. He came in and spotted me and said, "Hey Danny, could you lend me a hand for a minute?"

"Yes sir, er, Tom." I smiled and headed out to the driveway. Tom said, "We're doing some remodeling on the back patio and so I went and picked up some supplies. Can you help me out with some heavy lifting? Usually I get to do all this myself, but I figured with another guy we'd cut the time in half."

I said, "Absolutely." I grabbed a 50-pound sack of concrete mix and tossed it on my shoulder. "Where to?"

Tom smiled widely and grabbed a sack of his own and said, "Follow me."

In about 15 minutes, all of the supplies were stacked neatly in the shed in the backyard. Tom said, "Wow, you're a pretty strong kid. I've got a few guys in my crew that would've been whining like little pussies halfway through that, but you just pounded it out without a word. I have to say I'm impressed. You ever done any construction work?"

I laughed and said, "No sir, but I lift weights every day. And... I'm sure it doesn't really count but when I was little I did my best to help my dad and grandpa build a workshop in our backyard. I mostly handed them stuff and tried to not get in the way, you know?"

Tom laughed and said, "Oh I totally know. I went on jobs with my dad all the time when I was a kid. He taught me everything I know about building houses. I wish he was still with us."

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that."

Tom leaned back and sighed. "Yeah, it was pretty tough on me and my sister when he passed. But hey, listen... I don't mean to embarrass you or anything, but Lisa and I kind of... well, we overheard you and Amy this morning."

"I am really sorry about all that. We talked to Lisa about it too."

Tom smiled again and said, "Oh, you did? OK, that's cool." He laughed heartily and said, "I remember being a kid just like you. Full of endless energy. Hell, I could've gone all day and night if my girlfriend would've let me."

He turned introspective and said, "But I have to say, hearing you in there with my little girl was... unsettling, shall we say. I want to ask you something."

"Do you love her?" he asked after a short pause.

I immediately nodded and said, "Yes sir, I absolutely do."

"And are you going to take care of her the way she deserves?" he asked.

"I'll do everything I can to make sure she's happy."

Tom held out his hand and I shook it firmly. He said, "You seem like a good kid. As long as you make her happy, you're OK in my book."

"Thanks Tom. I'll try to not let you down."

"Cool. Let's head in and see how the womenfolk are holding up."

The remainder of the day at the Patterson home proceeded without incident. Amy and I did have sex again that night, but we made absolutely sure not to make any noise. We had a little fun and used the iPad to video chat with Sandi, Mom, and Bethany while we were doing it. They watched us and we watched them. It was a little weird watching them have sex with the volume almost all the way down on a small screen, but it was fun at the same time because we'd never done it before.

Once we were done, Amy talked to Sandi for nearly an hour about everything that had happened. Sandi was happy that Lisa hadn't reacted poorly over the revelation about the relationship but wasn't thrilled about how we'd made such a ruckus that morning.

She also didn't seem thrilled about how long we'd had sex and looked visibly disappointed. Amy noticed and said, "Oh... I'm sorry. I don't know what came over him. He just kept stopping until he could go on a little longer. He was like a machine and I'm still a little sore!" She giggled and elbowed me in the ribs.

Sandi smiled and said, "Let's just hope I get the same treatment sometime."

I said, "You will."

The next morning we gathered everything up and headed downstairs to say goodbye. Tom had already left to go to work at 5:30 that morning so we had said our goodbyes to him the previous night.

Lisa was waiting downstairs wearing a nightshirt and sweatpants. She was clearly not wearing a bra and her nipples were visible through the thin fabric, much to Amy's chagrin.

She embraced me tightly and said, "It was so nice meeting you Danny. You're such a sweetheart." She leaned her head up and kissed me on the cheek lightly and I reciprocated. She said, "Take good care of my girl."

I said softly, "I will."

She stepped back and said, "So I guess we'll do this all over again next weekend, right?" We nodded and she asked Amy, "So when do I get to meet your lady-friend?"

Amy said, "Well, let's find out how Daddy takes the news first."

Lisa nodded and said, "He'll be fine. Let me worry about him. I'll call you to tell you how it went. I'm planning on telling him tonight as long as he's in a good mood."

Amy said, "Thanks for not freaking out. I love you so much."

Lisa embraced Amy tightly and said, "I love you too. Send my love to Jill and Sammi. Be sure to tell Jill how well the sauce turned out. That girl is a genius."

Amy giggled and said, "Oh yeah, well she's something alright..."

Once we made it out the door and took a couple steps, Amy swatted my ass hard and said, "Stop looking at my mom like that!"

I jumped in surprise and said, "Hey! Like what?"

"You know what I mean."

I got everything loaded into the trunk and heard her slam her door shut. I got in and said flatly, "Amy, I don't want to have sex with your mother. I think she's very pretty, and looking at her breasts aroused me because I'm a normal guy and nothing more. There is no hidden agenda. End of discussion."

Amy sighed and took a deep breath. She was about to launch into a tirade but she changed her mind and thought it over for a minute. Finally, she said, "Fuck, alright. I'm sorry. I can see I'm overreacting again." She whispered to herself, "So stupid. Let it go..."

Ten minutes later when we were out on the Interstate, she asked, "But you think she's pretty?"

"Of course, she looks like you."

Amy grabbed my hand and said, "I don't know why I'm about to say this, but I just can't seem to get the fantasy out of my head of having my face between her legs and giving her amazing orgasms." She paused for a moment and said, "And I would let you watch me do it."

I made a combination groan and laugh. "Jesus, why are you torturing me like this?!"

I heard a snap and then the sound of a zipper and looked over briefly at her. She looked back at me and smiled. "Just drive."

Amy put her hand down her pants and closed her eyes and began masturbating.

I said, "Well, don't just do that without telling me what you're thinking about. Come on, woman... Details!"

Amy giggled and said, "OK, OK. Hold on." She shifted way forward in her seat and leaned back to get more comfortable and I grew fully and painfully erect in about 10 seconds. I had to reach down and adjust myself several times.

Amy started describing her fantasy. "OK, so you know how we were just standing there saying goodbye and Mom had her tits basically hanging out? Just think what might've happened if when she kissed me, I didn't stop kissing her and put my hands up and started squeezing those huge melons, teasing her nipples until they were really, really hard..."

"First I would grab ahold of her nightshirt and slowly pull it over her head. I would wait until the last possible second to break the kiss and pull it all the way off, and then start kissing her again. I'd start pushing her over to the couch and just before I pushed her down I'd push down those sweats she had on. I wonder if she had on panties. Ohh God."

Amy's fingers were working their magic and I said, "Go on..."

She moaned and said, "Once I had her completely naked I'd start kissing her neck and shoulders and suck on those ginormous boobs. I'd bite those hard nipples and mmmm, then I'd slowly run my fingers down her stomach until I reached her clit. When I touched her there, her entire body would tremble. Then I would move down... ohhhh!"

I was breathing heavily now too. I said, "And?"

Amy sighed and said in a faint voice, "I would... lick her hard little clit. And... taste her... mmmm... I would finger her pussy with as many fingers as she could take and make her scream to give her more and more and... MORE!"

Just then Amy groaned loudly and came. She twisted away from me and squeezed her legs tightly together and screamed loudly. I whispered to myself, "Oh God!" I could feel the precum dripping out of me now and wondered if I would be able to make it all the way to the apartment in this state.

Amy pulled her knees up to her chest and panted. She still had her eyes closed but in another moment she gave me her hand again. She whispered, "That's what I would do."

I moaned slightly and said, "Wow... That was intense."

She giggled and relaxed her legs and said, "I really needed that. Thanks for not thinking I'm a freak."

"You're not a freak. Now let me taste you..." She giggled again and leaned over and offered her fingers to me. I sniffed them and sucked them into my mouth and nearly squeezed my muscles tight enough to cum right there in my pants. I had to breathe deeply to stave off the orgasm that was now a boiling cauldron within me.

When we finally pulled into the apartment complex parking lot, the urge to cum had mostly subsided. Amy looked at me and asked, "Are you OK to come inside? I don't want you attacking Jill or anything. I'll take care of you."

I said salaciously, "Let's fuck right in front of her."

Amy laughed maniacally and said, "Ha, you wish!" My inner dialogue screamed, "Yes, I do!" And then I felt bad for thinking it.

We got to the door and rushed inside. Jill and Sammi were already sitting at the kitchen table as we bustled on by, saying a quick "Hi" along the way.

Once we got into Amy's room and closed the door, I immediately stripped my pants and underwear down and lay on my back on the bed.

Amy crawled between my legs and in no time flat, I was cumming in her mouth, all the while being as quiet as possible.

When it was over, I breathed deeply and said, "You're gonna make me have indecent thoughts about your mother if you keep telling me about your fantasies."

Amy giggled and said, "Yeah right, like you didn't already..." I shrugged and gave her my best innocent face and she laughed even more.

Amy changed into fresh panties and we headed out to the kitchen. When Jill saw us she giggled and said, "God, didn't you guys do it enough at your mom's house?"

Sammi burst out laughing and Amy blushed slightly. I smiled widely and said, "Don't blame me; It's her fault." I looked at Amy and she slapped me lightheartedly in the stomach with the back of her hand and giggled.

Everyone laughed and Jill said, "Well, OK. So who gets the first hug? I'm waiting over here..."

I looked at Amy and she motioned for me to go ahead. I headed over and embraced Jill. She put her mouth right up to my ear and breathlessly whispered in her best sexy voice, "Was it good?"

I smiled and pulled back and said, "Which time?" She blew air out of her nose and said with a laugh, "You're a worthy opponent, but I will get you one of these times, Dishwasher Man."

Amy took my place with Jill and Sammi stood and took her turn hugging me and said, "Hey you." She surprised me by kissing my cheek but quickly let go and then hugged Amy tightly and then sat back down.

Still smiling, Jill said to Amy, "Were you playing in the car? You know that's not very safe."

Amy grinned and said, "OK, whatever, Mom."

When she said the word Mom it caused me to almost lose it and laugh loudly, but I held back through tightly closed eyes.

Jill looked offended and said, "Well excuse me for caring about you." She smiled to let us know that she wasn't being serious.

Breakfast was delicious as always, but before I wanted to leave it was time to go. I was really liking spending time with the girls when Amy prodded me. "About time to go, isn't it?"

When I didn't immediately respond, Jill chipped in with, "He just doesn't want to leave me yet, do you honey?" At this point Amy had completely gotten used to Jill's flirty comments so she wasn't even fazed and didn't respond.

I leaned back in my chair and sighed. "I really do like spending time with you. All of you. I just wanted to say thanks for letting me come over like this every day."

There were smiled and nods around the table and I stood up to leave. Jill said, "Come on, Sammi Boo, we need to get going too."

Sammi laughed and said, "Whatever you say, Dr. Seuss." I was confused for a second and then realized that Jill had rhymed her words unintentionally. I smiled and shook my head as Amy and I walked to the door.

We stood at the doorway and shared a goodbye kiss. I whispered, "After what happened in the car I'm not sure if you really want to abandon the plan."

Amy quickly opened the door and we stepped outside. She whispered, "Yeah, I... I can't stop thinking about it. About them. I'm just afraid of somehow messing things up with them or with you and Sandi. I really think I should let it go and leave it all in my head."

I leaned down and whispered in her ear in the quietest possible voice, "Daddy loves you, pumpkin."

She giggled and said, "Yeah, maybe we could do more of that." She followed with a soft whisper, "I love you too, Daddy."

We stood there and kissed briefly and then I headed to work. I couldn't wait to talk to Sandi and tell her about everything that had happened. I was really looking forward to the upcoming weekend at the Patterson house again.

In the back of my mind, I wondered if I might somehow get a peek at Lisa Patterson's best assets. Just a little peek couldn't hurt anything, could it?

This story is part of a series. If you haven't read the previous chapters, click my username above. All characters are 18 or older. Thank you for reading.

Around 8pm on the Monday following my first visit to the Patterson home, Sandi and I were finishing up with dinner and cleaning up the kitchen when suddenly my phone started buzzing in my pocket.

When I answered, Amy's voice was slightly upset-sounding. "We need to go back to talk to Daddy tonight. Sandi needs to come too."

"Is he upset?" I asked with more than a hint of trepidation.

"It sounds like he just needs to talk everything over. Mom did most of the work to calm him down."

"You sound pretty upset. Are you okay?"

There was silence for a moment. "Yeah, I'm okay. I'm just really nervous. I try to not make a habit of disappointing my father. He can be a real bear."

"We'll get through it as long as we stick together."

"I know. Meet you there after I get off work?"

"We'll be there."

We said our goodbyes and ended the call. Sandi had been watching me intently the whole time. "So, now he knows. How did he take it?"

"He wants to talk everything over, and he wants you there too."

An extremely concerned look took over Sandi's expression as she contemplated that. "Oh great, well I'm not sure I'm ready for that. What if he asks how I met you, or about our age difference? Are you prepared to tell the truth? There's only so much a person can take at a time, and springing that on him might be over his limit. I don't want to tell him a bunch of lies that I'll have to revise later on, but that may be the only short-term solution."

"I know. I don't want to have to lie about anything to them either. My impression is they're pretty laid back people. I think we'll be okay."

Sandi shook her head. "I'm not so sure. Someone can be laid back but still have all kinds of ingrained negative thoughts when it comes to a taboo subject like incest. We need to be very careful. I suggest letting me do most of the talking."

I shrugged but agreed. "Well, you're the psychologist. I know if there's a way to tell them without them flipping out, you'll come up with it."

She nodded and went off to get changed into different clothes and I finished wiping down the sink.

When we arrived, Amy's car was already in the driveway next to Lisa's, so we parked out on the street. Sandi took a really long, deep breath and let it out in a sigh. "I've never seen you this nervous," I remarked.

"I don't think I've ever been this nervous. Do you understand what might happen here tonight? We're potentially exposing our secret to more strangers. People that, while I'm sure are perfectly nice, could get us into very serious trouble if they chose to. This is not something to be taken lightly."

Her mood was starting to rub off on me and I said seriously, "Whatever happens, we're going to be okay. I just know it." I reached across the seat and squeezed her hand, a gesture she returned with a reassuring smile.

Sandi reluctantly opened the car door and stepped out. A few seconds after the car doors were closed, Amy rushed out to meet us on the walkway. She looked back and forth at our solemn expressions and asked Sandi, "Are you okay with doing this?"

We saw Lisa come into view and stand in the doorway. Sandi just nodded and squeezed Amy's hand and whispered, "I think so. I'm pretty nervous. How's your dad doing?"

"He's not very happy at the moment, but it's better than when I first got here. I've been talking to him and he's calmed down some."

Sandi nodded again and as we got to the door, we saw that Tom was waiting just behind Lisa and had a vaguely annoyed expression on his face.

Amy spoke first. "Mom, this is Sandi. Sandi, this is my mom, Lisa."

Sandi immediately stepped forward and said formally, "Hi Lisa, I'm Sandra Whitman, but everyone calls me Sandi. It's a pleasure to meet you."

Lisa looked a little flustered as she shook Sandi's extended hand. "Nice to meet you too." She was obviously trying to sound calm and friendly, but there was a definite undertone of tenseness in her voice.

Purposely ignoring Lisa's hesitation and not waiting for Amy to introduce her, Sandi stepped forward again and said, "Tom? Hi, it's nice to meet you as well."

Tom cleared his throat uncomfortably and robotically offered his hand for Sandi to shake. In a decidedly nervous voice he mumbled, "You too. Come on in."

Lisa somewhat recovered her composure as the door was closed and everyone moved to the living room. "Would you all care for some ice water?"

Sandi answered immediately. "I think that would be lovely. Can I help you?"

It was obvious that Sandi had quickly sized up the situation and was going to take charge of this confrontation, even though it was decidedly in enemy territory.

Lisa thought it over for a second and said, "Oh no, that's not necessary. I can handle it."

"Nonsense, I'd be glad to help," Sandi said with confidence.

Without waiting for Lisa to answer, Sandi started walking toward the kitchen with Lisa softly muttering, "Okaaay." Lisa quickly looked at Tom with a slightly confused expression that he mirrored back to her with a shrug and proceeded to follow Sandi.

For the couple of moments they were gone, Tom, Amy, and I were silent. Tom was glaring at me like he wanted to rip me at least two new assholes and I was starting to feel really uncomfortable and even a little queasy.

When they returned, Sandi fell easily into the role of moderator. "So, Amy tells us that you know about our relationship and wanted to discuss it."

Lisa nodded and Tom followed suit, but neither of them spoke. Sandi took a slightly different approach and directed her next statement at Tom, meeting his gaze with the most confident expression I've ever seen. "Tom, I know this must be a lot for you to handle, and I do apologize for making you uncomfortable. What questions do you have for me?"

Tom looked at Amy and then back to Sandi and cleared his throat again. Finally, he said, "I... I uh..."

Sandi waited patiently as Tom gathered his thoughts. After another pause he said very slowly, "I guess my main concern here is for our daughter."

Sandi nodded as he went on. "And, I guess I'm having a hard time wrapping my head around this open relationship business. How did you and Danny get together?"

Sandi took a sip of her water and evaded the question for now. "Well, I know that open relationships aren't the norm here in the United States, but they are quite common in other countries. And, I understand your concern for Amy and want to assure you that Danny and I would never do anything to hurt her."

Sandi's statement hung in the air for a moment and then she turned her attention to Lisa. "I'm sure Amy's told you how happy she is with our arrangement, hasn't she?"

Lisa looked at Amy who nodded vigorously. Lisa said, "Yes, she's told us how happy she is and she obviously thinks very highly of you. If you don't mind me asking, how old are you?"

Sandi smiled knowingly. "I don't mind at all. I'm 40."

Lisa nodded and said, "And so how did you and Danny meet?"

Sandi was ready for the question this time. "We met at a dance that we both happened to be at. I actually approached him and asked him to dance and we just clicked, right from the start. Since my husband passed away, I hadn't really bothered with dating, but Danny really caught my attention for some reason. He was nice and respectful, and he wasn't afraid of talking to a woman my age, which is pretty unusual. Most young men his age would be too afraid to approach someone like me, but it wasn't too long before he was flirting with me and I flirted back. I actually surprised myself when I gave him my number." She giggled and Amy laughed too, causing Lisa to smile hesitantly. Tom's expression remained unchanged, however.

Lisa and Tom both nodded as Sandi went on. "I guess I wasn't too surprised when he called me the next morning to ask if I would see him again, and I said why not. So that's how it started with us, and when he found out I was bisexual, of course the talk of threesomes quickly came up." Sandi was obviously in the zone now. I sat and watched her in awe.

Tom's mouth could have been picked up from the floor at that moment, and Lisa gasped openly, putting her hand over her mouth.

Sandi smiled and continued. "Oh, I know, it's all a lot to take in, and I do apologize if my language is making you uncomfortable. It's really not something usually discussed in polite company, but I felt it was necessary to move things along to help you to understand how this happened. When Danny met Amy at work, it was pretty obvious that he was taken with her, and I suggested that if he wanted to, he could approach her and see if she felt the same way."

All eyes went to Amy who quietly nodded, affirming Sandi's slightly manufactured tale. Sandi said, "As it turned out, Amy had been building a strong friendship with him, knowing that he was with someone else so not being too overt with her feelings. When they got comfortable enough to talk about more personal matters, Danny explained how I felt and Amy was intrigued, to say the least."

Once again, Amy nodded quietly as everyone looked at her. This time, she said, "I knew it was really different than a normal relationship, but I really liked him and it was just so exciting that I thought, why not?"

Tom laughed sardonically and said, "Why not? Because it's not normal, that's why not. What were you thinking?"

Amy shrunk down into her seat and looked down for just a moment and then somehow found her strength and looked her father right in the eyes and said with confidence, "Normal has nothing to do with it, Daddy. What we have is very special."

Tom was stunned into silence. He looked at Lisa with widened eyes and took his own turn at shrinking back into his seat a bit. Finally, he asked, "Are you really happy with this situation? What about marriage and kids?"

Amy continued with her laser-like focus. "I'm happier now than I've ever been in my life. And marriage and kids are still possibilities." She looked at me and I could feel everyone's eyes staring a hole into me as they waited for me to respond.

I took a deep breath and looked at her and reached out and took her hand. I looked back at everyone and as confidently as I could, said, "I want those things too."

Tom leaned forward in his chair and clasped his hands together and sighed. He looked around at everyone in turn and said, "I can't believe I'm going to say this, but... okay. If Amy is happy with this, and it's obvious she is, then who am I to judge? I've made one of the guiding principles of my life to always have an open mind. She's an adult and can make her own choices. And Sandi, I have to tell you, you're nothing at all like what I expected. What do you do for a living?"

Sandi visibly relaxed and said, "I'm a clinical psychologist."

Lisa laughed softly and said, "Oh, really? I think I could use some therapy right about now!"

Everyone laughed loudly at that and the tension in the room that could have been cut with a knife a moment prior was now melting away. I sat in my chair and marveled at Sandi and her ability to take us from point A to point B so smoothly and effortlessly and with supreme confidence the whole way.

Tom looked over at me and smirked. "You're getting off pretty easy in all this. I bet you thought you were about to walk straight into a beat down, didn't you?"

I blinked and took in a breath. "Actually, when we drove up, I was wishing I'd brought an extra pair of underwear."

Tom smiled widely and put his head back and laughed heartily, as did everyone else.

We stayed and talked for about another 20 minutes about different mundane topics and then decided to start heading home. We said our goodbyes and once the door was closed, Sandi walked to Amy's car and pulled us together for a quick talk and said, "I think that went much better than expected. But now that they've met me, it's only a matter of time before we'll have to tell them the truth. And that's not going to go like this just did, I bet."

Amy was nodding and said, "You're right. I've never lied to my parents about anything important, and this is by far the biggest secret I've ever had."

"I know. We're going to have to be very delicate in how we reveal it to them. I'm thinking perhaps one way to do it is to at least partially go through with our original plan." Sandi looked at Amy and let her words sink in. Amy slowly nodded in agreement and then looked at me questioningly. I knew that Sandi knew best and simply shrugged and said softly to Amy, "I think she's right."

To myself, I wondered how much of the original plan Sandi thought we would need to carry out. Did this mean that Amy was going to have sex with her father now? Just the thought of that made me feel uneasy and unsure, but at the same time there was a tingle in my cock and I could feel myself squeezing and starting to get a bit erect. I laughed to myself and thought, "Well, at least one part of me likes the idea. "

Sandi continued, looking at Amy. "But, let's not get into it out here in the driveway. I'll ride back with you and we can talk it over while we drive." To me, she added, "I'll call you so you can hear too."

Everyone nodded and we headed to our respective cars. Within a minute I had answered Sandi's call and could hear her talking to Amy. What she said was nearly unbelievable.

"If there's one thing I'm good at, it's judging people's character. And, it's pretty clear that with the right approach, telling them our secret is going to work out. And, I have to say, your dad is gorgeous. I wouldn't mind going a few rounds in the ring with him myself."

Amy laughed loudly. "Oh my God, first Danny wants my mom, and now you want my dad?!"

Sandi laughed and said, "Oh, well, I wouldn't leave her out of the fun. She's pretty hot too."

This even got me laughing. I imagined Amy just sitting there in the driver's seat stunned and shaking her head.

Sandi went on. "But seriously, I really like them both. When you and Danny visit this weekend, I want you to ask your mom what her opinion is on incest and get her reaction. I already know she can handle it. There was a very in-depth article that Dee had found that discussed incest between parents and their adult children and I think you should have her read it."

Amy was incredulous. "What, like, just out of the blue? That sounds insane! How am I supposed to do that?"

"I realize the way it sounds. Trust me on this, your mother is a lot more open-minded than you think. She's had quite a few years to accept that her daughter is bisexual, and the way she and your dad handled the news about the open relationship was very accepting. I was expecting a lot more pushback than that. Once the initial ice was broken and they knew we weren't out to hurt you or take advantage somehow, they were at ease with the situation."

Amy was still not convinced. "What if she's not as open-minded as you think?"

"I'm almost certain that as long as you are happy and they know you're not somehow in an abusive relationship or being taken advantage of, they will be okay with it."

A moment of silence went by before Amy's next question came. "So, do I tell her about my secret crush on her and Daddy?"

"Depending on how the initial reaction goes, yes, you're going to tell them your secret. Remember, my dear, confidence and directness is the best approach in situations like this. In this life, you only get what you ask for, and when you ask in a confident manner, people respond positively in a large percentage of cases. Were you paying attention to the way I spoke to your parents?"

I finally broke my silence and said, "I don't know about Amy, but I sure was. You were doing some kind of Jedi mind trick on them or something. It was amazing."

I could hear both of them laughing and Amy said to Sandi, "Oh yeah, I saw you do that."

"When the time comes, you will be able to speak in the same way."

Over the phone speaker I suddenly heard both of them laughing hysterically.

"What happened?!" I asked, confused.

Amy shouted through her laughter. "Sandi just waved her hand in the air like Obi-Wan!"

For the rest of the drive home, we continued talking about the new plan. The more I thought about it, the more my initial reaction of jealousy seemed to melt away. I knew that as long as we talked about everything openly and with complete honesty that we would be okay. I remembered what Mom had told me: "Let it go." Somewhere deep in the back of my mind, I started to ponder the possibility that maybe I would be able to be with Lisa after all, and that realization sent a thrill through my body and straight into my cock.

Once we got home and were in bed, Amy, who was in the middle tonight, looked at Sandi quietly for several moments until Sandi smiled. "What is it? You have something to say."

Amy looked down and looked like she was gathering herself. Sandi said, "No, not like that. Look me in the eyes and do it the way I taught you."

Amy smiled and looked at the ceiling and shook her head. She looked at Sandi directly and said, "Sorry, I still need practice. Okay, here goes."

At that moment, even though she was trying incredibly hard to maintain her confident tone, her voice broke and tears appeared in her eyes. She took one more quick breath and said quietly, "Sandi, I love you. I've never been so happy." Amy let out a huge gasp of air as her words finally left her mouth and tears streamed down her cheeks. She sniffled and quickly wiped the tears away.

Sandi gasped softly and took Amy in her arms. "Oh, my sweet girl, I love you too. I've been waiting for the right moment to tell you and I wanted to make certain that love was what I was feeling. There's no longer any doubt in my mind. I well and truly love you."

Sandi and Amy's embrace quickly turned into passionate kissing. From behind Amy, I leaned forward and kissed the back of her neck as she kissed Sandi. When she felt my touch, she broke the kiss for a moment and turned to me and said, "I love you too, so very much."

She lightly kissed me and then quickly turned back and resumed kissing Sandi. I felt it was best to let them share this special moment together without interruption, so I remained silent, resuming the soft kisses on her neck and back. Sandi's arms were wrapped around Amy and she momentarily put her hand on my face and caressed my cheek.

In another moment Sandi pushed Amy down on the bed and climbed on top of her and began very passionately kissing her. Amy naturally spread her legs open and Sandi melted into her, pressing against her tightly.

It happened that both of their nipples on my side were basically pressed together so I moved down and pulled both of them toward me and licked and sucked on both of them at the same time.

I decided to move down and see if I could lick their pussies while they kissed and Sandi felt me moving. She repositioned herself slightly and put her legs outside of Amy's so that now they were both completely open.

Sandi arched her back and raised herself up slightly as she anticipated what was coming. I buried my head between their legs and began first licking Amy's pussy and then Sandi's. I stretched my tongue out as far as I could and was able to lick both of their clits at the same time. I couldn't do it for very long because my head was twisted sideways and I wasn't able to breathe, so I kept pulling back a bit to take a breath and then went right back in for more. The smell of both of their aroused pussies was incredibly intoxicating. I also put two fingers inside both of them and firmly massaged their g-spots, resulting in pleasurable moans.

Before long, both women were bucking their hips. I took a huge breath and went back in and tried to keep a completely constant pressure and pace on both of their clits. I was used to licking up and down but this time with my head sideways I was licking from side to side, and I wasn't sure it was going to make them cum.

Suddenly from above Amy hissed loudly, "Daddy's making me cum!" As soon as those words left her lips, Sandi moaned loudly and said, "Mommy's gonna cum too, baby girl!"

That pushed Amy over the edge. Her ass suddenly lurched forward and a rush of fluid gushed out of her and dripped down to the bed. She moaned loudly just below the level of a scream as she came. I held on for dear life and tried my best to continue to keep contact with Sandi's clit and about ten seconds later her pussy began rhythmically squeezing and she came loudly too. Her legs trembled as her orgasm coursed through her body.

When I finally broke free, I slipped backwards and nearly fell off the bed onto the floor, gasping for air as if I had nearly drowned. After a moment I finally felt like I was going to live. It was so good.

I wiped my face off and saw Amy's and Sandi's smiling faces looking back at me. Then, as if they were communicating symbiotically, they both held out their hands and made a "come hither" motion with their fingers. I climbed forward and lay on my back on the bed between them and was treated to a glorious double blow job. They both had a chance at sucking my cock and fingering and licking my asshole, which felt beyond amazing. I would like to say I lasted a long time, but it was all over in a matter of minutes. I came in Sandi's mouth and we shared it in a three-way kiss before finally cleaning up and turning out the lights and drifting into a sound sleep.

The days leading up to our next weekend visit with Amy's parents were filled with intensive coaching sessions. Sandi had Amy familiarize herself with the research Mom had found earlier and even quizzed her about it several times. We had role play sessions where Sandi acted as Lisa and had Amy casually bring up the subject of incest. Sandi came up with quite a few ways that she thought Lisa might react and by the time Friday had arrived, Amy felt like she was more than ready. Sandi repeatedly told Amy that if she needed any help to call or to text her immediately. Sandi and I had also role played as Lisa and Tom during sex quite a few times now, and Amy responded very positively to that. I didn't realize it at the time, but it was getting me more used to the idea that Amy may be having sex with Tom soon. As always, Sandi was the master manipulator of the situation.

I had been pretty anxious about seeing Tom again for the first time in several days but when Amy and I walked in, he stood up and shook my hand with a smile and I knew we were okay. He noticed how much I relaxed suddenly and snickered. "You have nothing to fear as long as you're taking good care of her." I smiled and nodded and waited for the blood to come back to my head.

Tom smiled again and said, "I was hoping I could get your help tomorrow on a little project that I've been planning. I had asked two of my guys to help out but one's got a wife about to give birth and can't make it and I was hoping you could pick up the slack. You up for a little manual labor?"

I took a quick breath. "Sure, what's the project?"

"Come on out back and I'll show you." Tom motioned with his head and had me follow him to the back patio, leaving Amy and Lisa alone in the living room. He turned on the patio lights and showed me where he had planned to install a new built-in barbeque. He showed me the stacks of materials and explained that it would be a day's work and gave me an overview of all of the steps involved.

When he finished, I said, "Wow, that sounds like a lot of work, but it should be a great learning experience. I hope I don't screw anything up."

He was very reassuring. "Don't worry, I'll be supervising you every step of the way. If I see you getting into trouble, I'll be sure to step in. I know you said you don't have much experience, so this will give you some. The most important thing to remember is to ask questions if you don't know what to do."

I was feeling more and more at ease as he continued talking. Before long, I could actually see myself doing the things he was talking about. At the end, he said, "All right, well, we're going to get started on this bright and early. 6 am sharp. And I don't tolerate lateness in my crew. Either show up on time or don't bother."

6 am on a Saturday morning? Man, I was already regretting agreeing to this. When was I supposed to have morning sex with Amy, after all? I laughed at how my brain went immediately to missing sex and decided that if I could impress Tom by helping him, then that was a good enough reason for me. Besides, there was always tonight.

At about 10 o'clock that night, Tom announced that he was heading to bed and gave me a look that I interpreted as, "And so should you." I nodded and said, "Yeah, we should probably head to bed too."

As Tom was walking away he laughed quietly to himself. It was obvious that he was having fun bossing me around.

That night, Amy and I were as horny as ever and once again got a little carried away with how loud we were. This time, however, we could also hear Tom and Lisa down the hall and it was very obvious what they were doing. Soon it became a bit of a contest to see who could be the loudest. Amy must have cum five or six times hearing her parents having sex so close by. That night was one of the most restful nights I can remember and I never remember waking up during the night.

The next morning, my phone alarm went off at 5:15 and I groaned as I reached over and silenced it. Amy woke up as well and snuggled into me and whispered, "You want a quickie, love?" She didn't need to say another word as I gently got on top of her and came inside her a few minutes later. As I gently kissed her, I asked in a whisper, "Did you cum, sweetness?"

She sleepily looked into my eyes and said, "Not quite, I just wanted to take care of you. It felt really good though." She smiled weakly and closed her eyes as I crawled off of her. Enough time had passed now that I couldn't stay anyway. I had to hit the shower immediately to be downstairs at 5:55 to avoid being late. Breakfast was now out of the question.

I rushed through the shower as fast as I could and made it to the back patio at exactly 5:58. Tom laughed as he saw me rushing through the door and raised his hand. "Whoa there, boy. You eat?"

"Uh, no sir, didn't have time," I nervously spat out.

He sighed and said, "I don't like my guys working on an empty stomach. Head back in the kitchen there and grab a breakfast bar. Left side on the middle shelf in the pantry, and make it quick."

I felt flustered for a moment and then relaxed and nodded. I headed back in and had eaten the breakfast bar in about 10 seconds and headed back outside.

I noticed another guy knelt down taking measurements. Tom said, "Danny, this is Wes, one of my best guys." Wes stood up and offered his hand and I shook it. "Good to meet you, Danny. Tom tells me you're dating Amy, you lucky fuck." He smiled widely.

Wes was at least 6 foot 4 tall and was built like a lumberjack. He could probably easily snap me like a twig if he wanted to. He had very tanned skin and a full, scruffy brown beard.

Tom laughed and said, "Dude, you have no idea how lucky this fucker is." He looked at me knowingly and Wes laughed as well. I tried to smile and said, "Oh yeah, she's great all right."

They looked at each other and laughed even harder and I could feel my face turning red. Wes shook his head and said, "Shit man, stop looking so nervous. We're just fucking with you. Ever done any construction?"

I laughed and relaxed and explained to Wes my situation. Tom said to Wes, "Yeah, I figured we could teach him the basics and see how he does."

Wes nodded and said, "Oh okay, I'll try not to bust your balls too much when you fuck up. And you will fuck up, I guaran-damn-tee you."

Over the next several hours, Tom and Wes expertly went about executing the plans to install the barbeque. They explained the building codes involved and the various requirements for proper ventilation along with hundreds of other aspects that I would have never thought of. I really felt like I was learning a lot.

Around lunch time, Wes turned to Tom and said, "Well shit, Tom, your future son-in-law over there hasn't fucked up yet. I gotta say I'm impressed, and I don't get impressed."

Tom laughed. "I know. I guess the time he's spent around his dad and grandpa has rubbed off on him and he didn't realize it. Oh, and you can shut the fuck up with that son-in-law shit." He laughed loudly, as did Wes. I just looked at them and didn't know how to react. Finally, I started laughing too. I felt pretty good that I hadn't messed anything up enough yet to qualify as a "fuck up" according to Wes.

The back door opened and Amy appeared. "Hey guys, lunch is about ready. Daddy, do you want us to bring it out here?"

Tom said it would be easier if we ate outside since we were all pretty grungy. We went over to the spigot on the side of the house and washed ourselves off as Amy and Lisa brought everything out to the patio table. Amy sat next to me and leaned over and whispered into my ear, "Mom and I had a really long talk. I showed her the paper and told her everything. She wants to talk to you for a minute after lunch." She grabbed ahold of my hand and waited for my reaction.

All manner of nervous sensations flooded through my body. I sat upright in my chair and my eyes opened widely and my heart started pounding in my chest. I clamped my mouth shut tightly to prevent myself from gasping loudly, and I'm sure I turned several shades of red. Everything?! How was that even possible? I looked at Amy, who was calm and smiling, and then looked slowly over to Lisa. She was uncharacteristically quiet, but when she felt my gaze, she looked my way and a small smile appeared on her face as well. She could see my shocked expression and she nodded knowingly, almost imperceptibly.

She locked her eyes onto mine. "So, Danny, do you feel like you're learning a lot?"

Tom stopped his conversation with Wes and looked at Lisa and answered for me. "Kid's a natural. Follows directions, doesn't constantly bitch about nothing, and he's got an eye for detail. He impressed Wes, and like Wes said, he doesn't get impressed."

Tom and Wes laughed and Lisa smiled but never broke eye contact with me. It was obvious she was waiting for me to speak for myself. "For sure, when you have guys like Tom and Wes showing you how it's done, it makes it hard to screw up." Somehow, my heart rate started to finally slow down and my breathing began to return to normal.

She took a drink of her iced tea. "That's great." She paused for a beat and then added, "You can learn an awful lot from your elders."

She looked over to Amy and smiled at her. Amy squeezed my hand tightly under the table and it was clear that Lisa's comment carried more meaning than the words themselves.

After lunch, everyone helped clean up. I picked up a couple dishes and my plate and carried them inside and when I turned around, Lisa was just there, an inch away from my face. I gasped in a quick breath of surprise, backed up slightly, and meekly said, "Oh, hello." She giggled softly and looked back to make sure that Tom and Wes were outside and out of earshot before turning back to me and then unexpectedly embracing me tightly.

She whispered into my ear, "Amy told me everything. I have a secret of my own that I think you alone will be able to appreciate."

After the initial shock of Lisa grabbing me wore off slightly, I sighed and whispered, "You're not shocked? Or disappointed? What did she tell you, exactly?"

She quickly glanced back one last time and then turned back to me and locked her glistening blue eyes with mine. She smiled and said in the quietest whisper, "She told me that Sandi is your aunt. Isn't that enough?"

I pressed my lips together tightly and considered my words carefully. "What else?"

Lisa closed her eyes knowingly and shook her head just slightly, with a hint of a grin on her face, and whispered, "A lot more. Listen closely. I have my own secret that, before today, the only other person in the world knew about was Tom. Today when Amy and I were talking, I revealed it to her, and now I'm going to tell you because you of all people will understand. Before I tell you, I know for a fact that you will never tell this to anyone outside of yourself, Sandi, and anyone else I tell you is okay to know. Are we clear?"

I nodded in agreement without hesitation.

She took a deep breath and continued in the soft whisper. "Okay, well, just like your sister, I have an older brother. When we were younger, we were very close. As in, close the way you've been close with your sister. I lived with him for three years when we were away at university. He was my first."

Instead of speaking, I simply nodded and she released a huge sigh and went on. The realization of what she was telling me was starting to sink in and I relaxed considerably.

Lisa went on. "You know, I just knew there was something about you. You didn't strike me as the type of guy that could ever be with someone as sophisticated as Dr. Sandra Whitman. Everything about you finally makes perfect sense. And today, for the first time in many years, I feel closer to Amy than ever before, and it's all because of you. Thank you, Danny."

She pulled me tightly against her and I hugged her back just as hard. I breathed out another sigh of relief and whispered, "I'm so glad you're not upset. We've been trying to come up with ways to tell you the whole truth."

This time she nodded without speaking. I was holding her so tightly that I could feel her pulse. I relaxed and loosened my hold on her a bit. She looked up at me and there were tears gathering in her eyes. Almost without thinking I raised my hand to her face and softly grazed her cheek to wipe a tear away. In that moment, I felt really close to her and the usual social boundaries did not seem to apply.

She quickly brought her hand up and covered mine and held it there and began sobbing lightly. She closed her eyes and rested her head against my chest.

Without opening her eyes again, she took a breath and composed herself. "You'd better head back out. We've been in here alone a long time now. Amy's keeping Tom busy so I could talk to you. I just need to know one thing: Do you love my daughter?"

"With all my heart."

"And will you marry her someday?"

I spoke the truth and said simply, "That would be my dream come true."

Lisa nodded quickly and reached up and kissed me on the cheek softly. She was still holding my hand against her cheek so I decided to be bold and leaned down and kissed her other cheek the same way she had done. She smiled and brought the back of my hand to her lips and kissed it too and then let me go.

She stepped back and quietly said, "You are such a sweetheart. I don't know how or why the stars have aligned to bring you into our lives, but I'm very grateful they have. I'll be talking to Tom about everything tonight. Then, we'll all have a talk tomorrow to see where this is all going. I feel like all our lives are going to change, and for the better."

I nodded one last time and she stepped aside so I could head back outside. I'll never forget the small smile she had on her face and the way she looked so happy in that moment.

I walked, more like floated, back outside. I was in a haze, my heart beating fast. I wanted to call Sandi and tell her what had happened, but I knew that it would need to wait until later, and it occurred to me that Amy could have already told her. I took several very deep, cleansing breaths on my way back outside where Amy was talking to Tom and Wes as they prepared for the final phase of the project.

Tom saw me and said lightheartedly, "Well, there he is. Thought you got lost."

I put on my best fake smile and laughed a bit. I decided humor was my best option and said, "Oh no, I was just in there flirting with Lisa and we got a little carried away."

There was a sudden look of shock on Tom's face as everyone nervously laughed. Tom suddenly swooped around behind me and got me in a head lock and said good-naturedly, "Hey now, funny boy, stay away from my girl. You never want to find out just how many ways I can kick your scrawny ass."

I put my hands up above my head and laughed. "I was just messing around!"

Tom let me go and went back and stood by Wes again. He laughed and said, "Messing around, huh? That sounds like trouble coming from you." He looked at me fiercely and I shrugged innocently, causing everyone to laugh.

Amy walked by me on her way back inside and caught my eye and smiled widely. She put her arm in front of herself so that only I could see and gave me a quick thumbs up. As she passed, she reached out with her hand and I held it. Once again, she squeezed it tightly before letting it go and disappearing back into the house. I wondered what she would be talking about with Lisa while we worked through the afternoon.

The hours seemed to ooze by like the sand in an enormous hourglass. Eventually, the sun disappeared behind the roofline of the neighbor's house and Tom declared that we were finished. I looked at what we had accomplished and was amazed. There was no way I could have done all of that by myself in a million years, but knowing I had contributed felt pretty damned satisfying.

Before Wes left, he came over and held out his hand. I shook it while he spoke. "Well, Danny, I hate to admit when I'm wrong, but you did a hell of a job for it being your first day."

"Thanks Wes, that means a lot. I'm sure I could've done better."

He laughed and said, "Dude, we have some guys that have been with our crew over a year that still fuck shit up on the regular. I mean, they're good guys and all, don't get me wrong, but I can tell a hard worker when I see one. If you ever need a job, I'd hire you."

I opened my eyes widely in genuine surprise and said, "Wow. Thank you!"

After Wes had left, Tom said, "Well, I guess it's time to hit the showers. I wonder what the girls are up to." That was actually the only thing that had been on my mind all afternoon.

We walked inside and Lisa and Amy were sitting at the dining room table talking. Lisa looked up and asked, "Well, how did phase two go?"

Tom invited everyone outside to admire our handiwork. Lisa and Amy were genuinely impressed and talked about breaking in the new barbecue as soon as they could. After a few minutes Tom announced he was going to shower. After he had gone inside, Amy smiled and asked me if I needed any assistance in the shower and I said I always had room for one or two more, making both Amy and Lisa giggle.

Lisa said, "Well, as much as I'd love to join you and see what all the fuss is about, I don't think we're quite there yet. Nice try, though."

I laughed and headed inside too, with Amy and Lisa right behind me.

When we got into the bathroom, Amy got close to me and wrapped her arms around me, embracing me warmly. She said softly, "I did it, Danny! I did it! I told her everything and right now I don't have a single secret from her. I feel as light as a feather and like there isn't a single problem in my entire world."

"What were you talking about all day?"

She sighed. "We talked about so many things. We talked about her and my uncle. We talked a lot about you and me and Sandi. I started out slowly but by the end of it I had told her all of my dark secrets and fantasies, and she told me some of hers too and now I see how much we're alike. But, what I'm sure you want to know is if we talked about me possibly being with them."

My mouth opened and I started to say that yes, I very much wanted to hear that. However, something in the back of my mind said to just shut up and let her talk. Sandi had taught me that when a woman is telling you a story, just listen and when she's ready for you to talk, you'll know. So, I simply looked into her eyes and nodded, making her smile.

She took in a deep breath and began telling me what Lisa had said. "She said she would consider it. She needs to talk to Daddy about it tonight. She didn't say no, but she didn't say yes either. She said she could tell how hard it was for me to even talk about something like that and she didn't want to have a huge negative reaction about it and cause a lot of hurt feelings when I was making myself so completely vulnerable."

Amy paused again and I felt like it was okay to say something. "I'm so happy you were able to talk to her that way. That's one of the things I like best about this whole thing, being able to tell my mom everything and not have any secrets. We've never been as close as we are now."

"Now I see that. Your mom used the word 'liberating,' and that's the exact right word."

We got into the shower and started the water. About halfway through washing, I felt the urge to pee and asked, "Um, you mind if I pee?"

Amy giggled and said, "You mind if I join you?"

I laughed and shook my head and she asked, "Can I hold you like Bethany did that time?"

She was standing in the back of the shower and I was in the front facing the water, but I turned around and embraced her and looked into her eyes and asked, "You want to do it the way Sandi likes to do it?"

She hesitated for just a moment and then tentatively nodded. I leaned forward and hugged her close to me and said, "Hold me and aim it right at your pussy. When I start, you go too, all over me. It's not like Ghostbusters where you shouldn't cross the streams." I laughed.

Amy giggled and said, "Oh, that's way easier than I thought it might be." She reached down and took my cock in her hand and held it and I relaxed and started peeing right onto her pussy. I watched her intently and as the hot liquid sprayed her, she closed her eyes and relaxed and let her own pee rush out of her.

I reached down between us and lifted her leg up and made it to where her pee stream was spraying directly onto me too. I found her mouth with mine and roughly shoved my tongue inside, causing her to moan loudly. She responded aggressively, pushing her tongue back into my mouth as we covered each other with our hot piss.

Using my other hand, I pulled her right nipple up to my mouth and squeezed the tip between my lips and then licked it hard with the tip of my tongue.

Just as I was finishing, Amy knelt down and took the tip of my still-dripping cock into her mouth, causing it to harden quickly. She enthusiastically started sucking me off and I had to brace myself to prevent from falling down it felt so good.

It only took a minute or two until I filled her mouth with hot cum. She greedily swallowed it all and stood back up and I just held her, panting.

I asked her if she was okay and she nodded her head against my shoulder. She finally opened her eyes and said, "I can see why Sandi thinks that's so hot. It's so primal and animalistic. I just tasted your pee!"

I laughed and said, "I know! Where did that come from? I didn't think you wanted to do stuff like that."

"Something you should know about me is I'm very competitive. I don't like being the only one that doesn't do something I know you love."

"Well, you should know that I like it, but I mainly do it because Sandi likes doing it so much. If it was off the table tomorrow, I wouldn't even miss it that much."

"Noted," she said with a slight giggle.

We quickly finished our shower and got out and ran across the hall wrapped in towels to her room to get dried and dressed.

We went downstairs and Lisa was sitting on the couch in the living room flipping through channels. She looked up and smiled. "Good shower?"

Amy immediately said, "Really good." She giggled and that made Lisa giggle as well. "Well, now I'm really sorry I missed it."

Tom walked in from the kitchen and had a confused look and asked, "What's so funny out here?"

Lisa quickly said, "Oh, the kids just came down from their shower and I was telling them about a funny commercial I saw. Ah, there's my precious." She eyed the glass in Tom's hand.

Tom laughed and handed her the glass of red wine and sat down beside her.

Amy had told Lisa about my last experience with alcohol so she didn't offer us any. Instead, we got some ice water and all sat down and watched a movie on Netflix.

Throughout the movie, Tom had refilled his wine glass several times and by the time it was over, he was feeling no pain.

After we had gotten into bed, we got out the iPad and FaceTime'd with Sandi, Mom, and Bethany. Amy had already spoken to Sandi a few times earlier in the day to tell her what was going on, so when they answered, there were already smiles all around and a lot of congratulating Amy for being so brave.

"It looks like everything we worked on paid off handsomely. I am so proud of you!" Sandi exclaimed.

Amy practically beamed. "I couldn't have done it without your help. Thank you so much!"

Sandi just tilted her head and said, "Awwww, you're so sweet. Danny, how are you taking all of this? Are you okay with the direction we're taking this?"

"Yep, I'm good. I know this is what Amy wants, and I'm over my jealous feelings now. Let it go, right Mom?"

"That's right," Mom answered.

Just then, Amy and I could hear the unmistakable sounds of sex coming from down the hall and we turned and looked at each other and laughed.

"What?" Bethany asked, sounding confused at our sudden outburst.

Amy giggled and whispered, "Uh, we can hear Mom and Dad. They're like, really loud right now!"

Everyone laughed and Sandi said, "You should get loud too and make it a little contest to see who can be the loudest."

I liked the sound of that. "You wanna watch us be loud?"

Mom said, "Wouldn't miss that! We'll give you some, uh, encouragement from here."

And with that, it was on. The three of them quickly got naked and started having sex and so did Amy and I. Amy got on her back and held the iPad and moved it around to give the others a good view as I fucked her pussy.

Before long, Amy let herself go and started moaning louder and louder.

For a moment, the sounds from down the hall stopped, and when they did, we froze. I thought that Lisa would appear any minute and tell us to stop being so loud, but then, the sounds started up again, and now they were twice as loud. They had opened their door!

We both opened our eyes widely and Amy looked quickly toward the door and said nothing but I knew she wanted it opened too, so I went over and swung the door open wide.

I came back and Amy was slightly blushing and her eyes were closed with a hint of a smile on her face.

When I slowly pushed back into her, it only took a few strokes before she was once again moaning loudly and then she surprised me by saying pretty loudly and fiercely, "Come on, pound that pussy!"

A wave of intense arousal surged through my entire body and I growled loudly and started fucking her hard and fast. I couldn't see the screen on the iPad anymore but I had to think that they could hear everything.

I growled, "You like that?!" Amy answered by wrapping her legs around me and bucking her hips even more forcefully against me.

From down the hall, we could hear Lisa's loud moans and that pushed us ever closer to cumming ourselves. Amy's first orgasm hit her just a few seconds later, and it was quickly followed by at least 3 or 4 more in rapid succession. She was no longer trying to be quiet and it was clearly obvious that Lisa could hear her daughter cumming because we heard a loud, "Oh yes!" That was quickly followed by a near-scream from Lisa and a loud groan from Tom.

When we heard Tom, Amy completely lost it. Her pussy tightened around me and nearly pushed me out as a huge gush of squirt coated her thighs and ass. Amy said loudly, "Oh Daddy!"

When she said that, it was too much for me. I tensed up and growled loudly too and filled her with cum, and as I did, we heard Bethany say loudly over the iPad speaker, "Holy fuck, that was so HOT!"

That was immediately followed by Mom's voice saying, "Bethy! Language!" That set everyone off laughing except for Amy. She was lying there with her eyes closed and just breathing deeply.

We had put a couple towels down under Amy's butt to catch her cum and I pulled them out and threw them on the floor. I turned the bedside lamp off and pulled the covers over us and lay next to Amy.

I picked up the iPad and saw Sandi's smiling face. She said, "It looks like a fun time over there, Danny. Sleep well, my love." Amy heard her say that and opened her eyes long enough to pull the iPad over to her side and said, "I love you, Sandi."

"Love you too. Sleep tight."

We finished saying our goodnights and ended the call. That night, we slept soundly.

The next morning, we were awoken by the unmistakable sounds of Tom and Lisa fucking again. Amy and I decided to accept the challenge once more and matched their sound level until it was very obvious that everyone had reached satisfying orgasms.

As we lay there panting in the afterglow, there was a soft knock at the open door. We looked up to see a smiling Lisa, who was wearing a long white bathrobe. Amy pulled the sheet over her exposed naked body and sat up.

Amy said, "Well, hi!" She giggled a bit and let the sheet drop, quickly realizing that modesty was no longer required.

Lisa laughed too and said, "Morning, sweetie. Can I come in and talk to you and Danny for a minute?"

Amy nodded and Lisa came and sat on the bed next to Amy. She saw the pile of towels bunched up on the floor and shook her head and said, "My goodness, young man, what are you doing to her to make her need towels?"

"Um, it's really mostly her."

Amy blushed and said emphatically, "Is not! That's all your fault. I never did that before you."

Lisa giggled and said, "My girl is quite a woman." She breathed in deeply and reached out and took Amy's hand and said, "So, I told Daddy last night about your... attraction to him, and me. And, you heard the result of that conversation."

Amy leaned forward and listened intently. "Obviously he's very aroused by the idea and he was hoping you'd pay him a visit this morning to get comfortable."

Amy looked at me questioningly and I smiled and said, "It's all right with me. This is what you wanted, right?"

She just nodded and leaned into me and hugged me tightly. She looked back at Lisa and asked, "Right now? Should I just go naked? God, I don't know if I can do that without dying of embarrassment."

Lisa laughed. "I'm pretty sure that after last night, there's no reason to be embarrassed. He loves you. Come on, I'll walk you down the hall."

Amy started practically bouncing up and down on the bed in excitement and giggling. "I can't believe this is going to happen right now!"

Lisa stood and said simply, "He's waiting for you right now. Here, if it'll help you, I can take this off too."

With that, she untied the robe and pushed it off and let it fall to the floor. She was naked underneath. I just sat there and stared at her beautiful tits. It was like a dream come true.

Lisa saw me looking and reached up and squeezed them together, and as she did so, my cock squeezed too and became completely stiff under the sheet. Amy giggled and said, "Well, from the looks of things, Danny would like nothing better than to play with those." She squeezed my cock playfully, causing a wave of pleasure to flow through me.

She got out of bed and took a deep breath. "Okay, I can do this. You don't have to walk with me. I'm assuming you'll be staying here."

Lisa nodded and Amy embraced her mother tightly. They stood together and pressed their naked bodies against each other for a moment until Amy said, "I love you, Mom. I'm so happy right now." She wiped a tear from her eye and Lisa bent forward slightly and kissed her on the lips.

Amy returned the kiss for a few seconds before breaking free. She said, "We'll do more of that later." Lisa brought her fingers to her own lips and held them where Amy's lips had been and said, "I can't wait. You have fun with Daddy."

Amy said in a near-whisper, "I will." She turned back to me and said, "I love you. You have no idea what it means to me that you're okay with this."

I nodded and said, "I love you too."

She looked at her mom and quickly said, "Have fun with him too." Amy took a deep breath and headed for the door and disappeared down the hall.

Once she was gone, Lisa climbed into bed next to me and looked at me. "I guess stuff like this is pretty common around your house."

"Actually, it is." I laughed.

She smiled widely and scooted closer to me, but still not touching me. She looked into my eyes with a grin and tapped her finger against my chest repeatedly faux-accusingly. "I've noticed you checking me out every chance you get. You think you're so fucking clever but I still see you, Mr. Sneaky. I bet you haven't seen me looking at you, though."

I laughed and said, "You would be right. It's really hard to look away when I'm looking at someone as beautiful as you."

"Awww, there you go again with your sweet compliments. Do you really think I'm beautiful, or are you just flattering me?"

In the most sultry tone I could muster, I said, "Lisa, you are gorgeous. Come here and give yourself to me."

Lisa's mouth opened in surprise at my boldness but she quickly recovered her composure and said, "No. You come here."

She pulled me to her and we savored our very first kiss on the lips. The passion of our kissing rapidly intensified. I pushed the covers off of us and got my first really close look at her body. Just like Sandi, she wasn't a fit and toned twenty-year old anymore, but she still took care of her body. I moved down slowly and took her breasts in my hands for the first time and squeezed them lightly, causing her to put her head back and moan softly.

When I licked her nipple, she arched her back and closed her eyes. I pushed her tits together and licked both nipples together. I broke free for a second and asked, "Can you reach?"

She looked at me quizzically until I pushed her boob up toward her mouth. She smiled seductively and said no words but she stuck her tongue out and ran it slowly across her areola. We licked it together and I pushed the other one up too. Our tongues danced together as she moaned and her nipples stood up hard like pencil erasers.

I whispered, "Keep licking." She took over holding her tits and I proceeded down her body, kissing and licking as I went. I took my sweet time exploring every inch of her, completely avoiding her pussy for now.

I ran my hands over her stomach slowly and softly, causing a trail of goose bumps to break out on her skin. I ever so softly brushed over the neatly-trimmed patch of pubic hair between her legs and she lurched forward, trying to increase the pressure of my touch. I pulled away in response, frustrating her.

I ran my hands down her legs and then back up between her inner thighs, causing her to automatically spread herself completely open for me. I could see now that her lips were pink and puffy, and her juices were visible.

The smell of her pussy hit me all of a sudden and it nearly overcame my resolve to not touch her there yet. Instead, I said, "You smell so good. I can't wait to taste you."

She opened her eyes and they were glazed with lust. "Danny, please. No more teasing," came her whisper.

But, I wasn't finished teasing her yet. I picked each of her feet up in turn and kissed them, even sucking on her toes at one point. After a bit more, she was trembling. It was time.

I scooted toward her and got as close to her as I could with her legs around me. I leaned toward her and started pulling her up onto my lap. She quickly understood what I was trying to do and pulled herself upward. I reached down and grabbed my cock and positioned it at her opening.

Slowly, she lowered herself onto me and I was fully inside her for the first time. She hugged me close and didn't move. For a few minutes, we simply kissed passionately.

She finally broke the kiss and said, "I guess there's no turning back now." She giggled.

"Nope." And with that, I began rocking her, causing her to close her eyes. She moaned and we got into a rhythm. As the minutes passed, I increased the pace more and more until her body was almost violently pounding against me. Each time I thrust into her, there was a loud "whap" sound. I quickly found that Lisa was much like Amy and that she had a string of orgasms while I fucked her hot and soaking wet pussy.

When I finally came, I relaxed and held her tightly against me with my cock still inside her. She was panting and said breathlessly, "Oh my god that was amazing! You hit all my spots so perfectly."

"Do you know how long I've wanted to do that?" I asked.

"Since the first time you met me?"

I shook my head and said, "Nope, it was when Amy showed me your pictures on her phone."

She laughed and kissed me hard and said softly, "Amy mentioned that you're quite good with your tongue. Show me what you got." She disengaged herself and lay back on the bed. Her pussy had been wet before, but now with all of my cum leaking out of her, it was literally gushing. I couldn't wait to taste her.

I moved down and gave her three more orgasms, and her pussy was as every bit as delicious as I had fantasized it would be. While I was down there, I licked up all of our combined juices, which made her groan and say, "That is so fucking hot! No one's ever done that. Oh, shit!" She quickly brought her hand to her mouth and gasped as if something shocking had happened.

She paused in silence until I finally asked, "What's wrong?"

She exhaled slowly. "I guess everything kind of happened really quickly but I think some of Tom's cum still had to be in me. I'm so sorry! I had no idea you were going to do something like that. I should've warned you." She closed her eyes and breathed heavily.

For a couple moments, I had no idea what to say. I did notice it tasted a little different, but nothing terrible. I moved up to lie beside her and softly said, "It's fine. There's no need to be sorry. I guess now that you mention it I did notice it tasted a little different."

She rolled over on her side and I did as well and hugged her warm body close to me and she meekly said, "So, you're not mad? I feel so... slutty." She exhaled sharply and made a sound of disgust.

I kissed her nose and looked into her eyes. "Why would I be mad? I'm getting to have sex with my girlfriend's mom who is smokin' hot. I'm not mad. You've just embraced your sexuality, and it's totally okay to be slutty with me because I love it." I smiled.

She looked at me and shook her head. "Everything Amy told me about you is true. How are you only 19? It's impossible. I'm going to have to check myself or I'll fall in love with you too, you bastard."

I smiled widely, fighting the urge to smirk. "Oh, you will fall in love with me. Don't fight it, baby."

This set her off into a giggling fit and I started too because her laugh was so infectious. She made a fist and brought it up and poked me playfully on the chin. "You're so funny, and cute, and sweet." She closed her eyes and we started kissing again, this time just slowly and lovingly. I had no idea how I could possibly be this lucky, but I quickly dismissed thinking about it and just let myself melt into her and enjoy the moment.

Things quickly heated up again as Lisa pushed me down on my back and slithered her way down between my legs and gave me a blowjob that I won't soon forget. When I came she kept on sucking me until I went soft. She came up and lay on top of me for a few minutes of kissing. Lisa Patterson was every bit as amazing as I had dreamed and more.

After a while, we wound up actually falling to sleep in each other's arms. Sometime later we woke up and heard soft moans coming from down the hall. We lay next to each other and just listened. I felt a momentary pang of jealousy but it quickly subsided.

Lisa looked at me and said, "Your ladies have taught you well. You're every bit as good as Tom, or anybody I've ever been with for that matter. Your skills with your tongue are... amazing. You know just how much to back off after I have an orgasm and then use just the right amount of pressure to make me cum again, and again. I think it took Tom a good 5 years into our marriage before he had that down. And you're 19 and... wow."

My head was expanding rapidly but I managed to say, "I've had very good teachers."

She giggled and said, "That you did." She looked back toward the door and said, "I wonder how they're doing in there. You think they're ready for company yet?"

"Let's go check."

We slipped out of bed and went down the hall to the master bedroom. Lisa went in first and I waited at the door. She knocked softly on the open door and Tom and Amy looked up. No words were said but he held his hand out to her and she walked over and climbed onto the bed and took it.

Amy caught my eye and I walked over to her. I leaned down and kissed her and whispered, "How you doing?"

Her entire face was smiling when she answered. "So good. I'm... perfect. Daddy's been taking such good care of me."

Tom spoke next, and when he addressed me it was a little intimidating. "So, what I want to know is... When you said yesterday you were flirting with Lisa, was that bullshit or were you?"

I must have looked like a deer in the headlights because everybody burst out laughing. I decided to double down and quickly said, "No, not flirting. She was actually blowing me."

The laughter doubled and he nearly shouted, "WHAT THE FUCK?!"

I held up my hands and said, "Okay! Nothing was happening. She was just telling me about the talk she and Amy had been having. That's it, I promise!"

Tom looked at Lisa who vigorously nodded in agreement. He relaxed and finally said, "It's a good thing. You were about to be dead. Although, I guess by now she has blown you, so it's all good."

That's when he held out his hand. I took it and shook it in the most surreal handshake of my life, standing there naked in his bedroom with his family.

He obviously knew it too and said, "Well, that was the weirdest handshake ever. Maybe that shit happens to you all the time, but this is all new to me."

That brought on more laughter and seemed to put everyone at ease. Lisa asked Tom, "So, have you been taking care of our girl?"

Tom didn't even get to answer. Amy quickly said, "He sure has."

He looked over at her and smiled lovingly and then looked back at Lisa. "I've been doing my best. Our little girl is quite a woman. Just like her mother."

Lisa practically melted into Tom and embraced him tightly and kissed him. Amy sat up and got next to both of them and rubbed their backs and then got into a three-way hug that quickly turned into them all kissing each other.

Watching this as I stood beside the bed was very arousing and I felt that familiar tingle start in my cock and it started to harden.

At one point Lisa must have realized that I was being left out when she broke free and looked at me and said, "Come on over, you're practically part of this family now too."

I smiled and moved onto the bed and got into the hug with them. It was a little strange at first having another man there, but pretty soon I got over my initial hesitation and we took turns sharing double-kisses with Amy and Lisa. When I looked down and saw how hard his cock was, I had all kinds of strange thoughts running through my mind. He was leaking precum, just as I was.

At that moment, I was very aroused, and I wondered to myself about whether it was in the realm of possibility that I might enjoy sucking a cock. There had been times when I masturbated that I had fantasized about it and it did turn me on, and I wasn't afraid to at least admit that to myself. I knew that I wasn't gay and that I could never be in love with or kiss a guy, but I thought I would be okay with sucking one off and maybe even more, as ironic as that might seem. I also remembered that just a while before that I had inadvertently already had Tom's cum in my mouth and it wasn't bad. Thinking about it all now was somehow turning me on even more. Now it was my turn to feel slutty. What the hell was happening to me?

It didn't take very long before Tom moved on top of Amy, leaving me to push Lisa down right beside her and we all fucked right next to each other. We were so close we were nearly touching. Both women pulled their legs up to their chests because there wasn't enough room to spread them open widely.

Amy and Lisa were close enough to where they were able to turn their heads and kiss each other while Tom and I fucked them in a slow rhythm. It was mind-blowing to see them both have orgasms almost at the same exact moments again and again and moan loudly into each other's mouths as they continued kissing.

Tom and I both also came at nearly the same moment as well, and when we were both finished, he smiled at me and held up his hand and high-fived me. From below, Amy and Lisa started clapping and everyone laughed again.

Tom leaned forward and kissed both of them and asked the room, "My god, how have we never done this before?"

Lisa said, "I guess it never came up." That brought more giggles and laughs.

Tom pushed himself back into a sitting position and looked at me and said, "I knew you were a lucky bastard, but now Lisa tells me what all you've really been up to and... I mean, fuck, dude, how in the hell?"

I shrugged and said, "I know. And honestly, none of this would've ever happened without Sandi and my mom and the stuff they did a long time ago."

Tom laughed and said, "Well I think we all owe a big thanks to Sandi and... sorry, what's your mom's name?"

Amy answered for me. "Deanna."

Tom quickly added, "Deanna. Cool. Thank you, Sandi and Deanna. I can't wait to meet her too."

"Hear, hear," Lisa chimed in.

The mood was very light at this point and for a while we just chatted there on the bed. Lisa finally said, "I hate to say this, but I'm pretty worn out and feeling pretty wet and sticky and could really use a shower. Anyone else?"

Everyone said together, "Yes!"

We divided ourselves up and Tom and Lisa took one shower and Amy and I took the other. This time, the showers were all about getting clean and nothing sexual happened.

Somewhere near the end Amy finally spoke. "So... tell me how things went with you and Mom."

I told her everything that had happened, including the uncomfortable incident. Amy covered her mouth and giggled and said, "Oh no... But, you know, I didn't think of it at the time, but there might have been some of you coming out of me while Daddy was licking me. Although, he didn't lick his cum out of me like you do all the time, you big freak." We both laughed at that truth.

I shrugged and she smiled and asked, "Did you like tasting my father's cum from my mother's pussy?"

My eyes opened as wide as they could and I had to step back because the question hit me so hard. She giggled loudly at my shocked expression and just stared at me and said, "Direct approach, motherfucker!"

That set both of us off laughing. She hugged me and finally asked softly, "Are you going to answer?"

I looked down into her bright blue eyes and said, "I've been thinking about it, and I have to say I didn't mind it. When we were all kissing on the bed, I was actually wondering what it might be like to suck his cock, and it turned me on."

It was Amy's turn to go all wide-eyed. "WHAT?! Really?! Wow. You are just a never-ending source of surprises. Have you ever thought about being with a guy?"

I told her about my masturbation fantasies and about all my secret thoughts. At the end, she said, "So, you could put a guy's dick in your mouth, but you wouldn't kiss him? That just blows my mind. What about other things? Would you want a guy to fuck your ass? And I know how much you like pegging, so consider your answer carefully."

I didn't need to and immediately said, "Yeah, I would do that too."

Once again, she was silent and lost in thought. The water was just starting to get lukewarm so she said, "Well, that gives me a lot to think about. If you're lucky, maybe I could help make that happen. You know, since I'm fucking my dad now and he has just the most gorgeous cock that I would totally be willing to share with my boyfriend."

She giggled uncontrollably and I laughed too, a bit nervously at first. What had been unleashed here?

When we got out and dried off back in Amy's room, she was pulling her panties on when she wondered out loud, "I wonder if we even need to put clothes on now."

She looked over at me and said, "Thank you for being so honest and forthcoming with me about all of your desires. You have no idea what it means to me that you trust me enough to share those super-private things."

"I trust you completely. I really feel like you're part of my family now too."

"Awww... You are so sweet. I feel exactly the same way. I love you so much."

In that moment when we embraced tightly, I could have asked her to marry me, but I wasn't quite ready. I didn't have a ring and I wanted it to be more special than standing half-naked in her bedroom after taking a shower together. I had to come up with something much more creative that she would never forget for the rest of her life.

When we found our way downstairs, we first found Tom sitting in the recliner. Amy went over and just kissed him on the lips like they'd been doing that for years. He also put his hand on her ass as she bent over and I smiled and thought that this was how it's going to be from now on.

When Lisa came down the stairs she came up behind me and wrapped her arms around me and kissed the back of my neck. I turned and hugged her tightly and asked, "All clean now?" She nodded and quickly kissed me on the lips. I brought my hand up and squeezed her breast lightly and found that she wasn't wearing a bra. Feeling bold, I slid my hand under her shirt and found her nipple and gave it few quick rubs until it hardened slightly under my thumb.

She broke the kiss and said, "I think I'm going to really like this new way of being. But first, we should sit down and have a talk. I really think that Sandi should be here too. Can you call her and see if she can come over?"

From behind her, Tom echoed that by saying, "Yeah, we need to talk to her for sure. I know my brain's about to explode. I don't know about anybody else."

There was a general consensus that everyone was pretty overwhelmed by the door we had crashed through into this new phase of all of our relationships.

I called Sandi and spoke to her for a few minutes to catch her up on everything that had happened. She was stunned and delighted to hear about the news and said that she would be right over. Since she was at Mom's house, it only took her about 5 minutes to arrive.

For the next two hours, we had a very open conversation about everything. We talked about me and how things had really started with Sandi and about our special weekend visits with Mom. I told them about Bethany's birthday and even about being with Tina, and Sandi told them all about her and Mom and Tina as well. More than a few times, Tom simply shook his head in disbelief. Along the way, there was lots of laughter and it was obvious that everyone was now completely comfortable with one another.

Lisa used her phone to order pizza and we ate as we continued talking. At the end, Tom and Lisa knew everything. Nothing had been held back with the exception of the part about me starting to consider possibly trying something with another guy. Even I wasn't brave enough to bring that up in front of Tom, especially if he was totally not into that. Amy had said she would work on that, so I decided to leave that completely up to her and just go with whatever might happen. I certainly wasn't in a rush for that and still needed plenty of time to process these new thoughts and feelings. I really wanted to talk about it with Sandi as well because I knew that her perspective would be very valuable to have.

As the talk was finally dying down, Sandi asked Tom and Lisa, "How are you two holding up? Are you in absolute shock over all of this?"

"Yes," Tom quickly said.

Lisa laughed and said, "Actually... I'm not. As you know now, I also have my own experience and I look back on that as one of the best relationships I ever had before I met Tom. I can't wait to tell Jack about what happened here today. And, before you say anything, yes, he can be trusted to keep this secret."

Sandi sat back in her chair and said, "I'm not worried a bit. I have to say it's incredible finding this out about you though. If you knew how much I coached Amy to be able to talk to you... And then, come to find out most of it probably wasn't even necessary."

"No, it was necessary. I never could've opened up like that before, so all that coaching made it possible," Amy countered.

"I'm so thrilled for you, my love. Are you happy now?"

Amy jumped up and crashed down onto Sandi and hugged her tightly and through happy tears said, "I'm so happy I think I may die. I love you so much!" Lisa raised her hands to her mouth to hide her huge smile and said, "Aww."

"I love you too," Sandi replied. For a moment, the room was nearly silent as they embraced. The only sound was Amy's breathing as she tried to calm herself down and to not start sobbing. As Amy started to stand, Sandi added, "I'm so happy that I could help you this way."

Amy held Sandi's hand for a moment before letting go and sitting back down next to me. I pulled her close to me and held her hand and she leaned in and put her head on my shoulder.

Sandi stood and so did everyone else. She said to Lisa, "Well, I think I should better get going. I'm thinking that perhaps next weekend you and Tom could come over and meet James and Deanna."

As she walked to the door, Lisa said, "I would love that. I guess we have a lot more in common than anyone ever realized."

Ever the one to take advantage of a situation, Sandi embraced Lisa and lightly kissed her on the cheek, and then did the exact same thing to Tom. She said, "I can't tell you how wonderful I think all of this is, and I know there's a lot in store for us in the future."

She moved to me and embraced me next and whispered in my ear, "Love you. Call me tonight." She backed up slightly and looked in my eyes to make certain I had heard what she said and I nodded, making her smile and kiss me lightly.

Finally, Amy and Sandi hugged again for a long moment and I could tell that Sandi was whispering in her ear as well because Amy was nodding almost imperceptibly into her shoulder.

That night, I'd like to say we had an insane amount of sex, but it didn't turn out that way. Everyone was more than a little tired, and the reality was that both Tom and I had to get up pretty early to go to work.

Instead, that night Amy and I FaceTime'd with Sandi and Mom again. Bethany wasn't there since she was having a sleepover with a friend but had texted me earlier to tell me she was excited to hear the news. We talked with them for a while and then said our goodnights and went to sleep.

In the morning, Tom was heading down the hall to leave just as I was getting up to go shower, and he stopped me and said in a very quiet voice, "Hey, listen. This weekend has been nothing short of mind-blowing, and a lot of it is thanks to you. So, thank you for bringing me closer than I ever thought I could be to Amy."

He extended his hand and I shook it firmly. He stepped forward slightly and the handshake turned into a hug. I felt a little weird because I was completely naked. He didn't seem to mind, though, so I tried to shake off the nervous feeling as best as I could, succeeding mostly.

As he walked away, he turned back and said, "See you next weekend."

"Yep, see ya then."

As he disappeared down the stairs, I turned and started to head into the bathroom when I caught some motion in my peripheral vision and looked down the hallway to see a naked Lisa standing there looking at me. No words needed to be spoken. I went to her and she took my hand and led me to the bed.

After a bit of kissing, she smiled devilishly and said, "I want you to take me from behind. It's my favorite."

And with that, she got on her hands and knees and leaned forward on her pillow, completely exposing herself to me. I took in the sight of her beautiful ass and neatly trimmed pussy and decided I wasn't just going to stick it in and be quick about it. I was up a little earlier than I needed to be so I decided to take my time and tease her a bit.

I got behind her and pressed the tip of my cock against her pussy lips and went no further. I ran my hands around her back, firmly massaging her. Below me, I could hear her moan and she pushed herself back against me, trying to pull me in, but I backed off the same amount, not allowing my cock to enter her pussy yet.

I backed away even more, causing her to turn and look back at me questioningly. I just looked into her eyes and smiled and moved my hands lower until they were massaging the muscles in her ass. Several times I ran my fingers extremely gently over her asshole, each time getting a very favorable response, so I leaned down and started passionately licking and biting her ass cheeks, to which she responded by pressing back into me and moaning loudly.

When my tongue started getting close to her asshole, she was whimpering and squirming, trying as hard as she could to get it to its target. But still, I teased her. I would get close and then move away, over and over again. She seemed to really like the biting, so I increased the pressure of the bites to great effect. I saw that her pussy was now actually dripping down onto the bed she was so wet. A thought occurred to me and I raised myself up and gave her ass a hard slap.

Below me, she gasped and then continued her whimpering. Again, SLAP! I could hear her breathing start to become ragged and I started licking and biting again, even harder. I started to feel like a rabid dog I was so caught up in the moment. SLAP! Now her ass cheek was turning pink and she continued to drip onto the bed.

From below, she whispered, "Please!"

SLAP!

"Oh god!"

SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!

And below me she was squirming and thrashing and then I did it. I stuck my tongue right into her asshole as far as I could and she screamed. I licked her asshole for all I was worth and that's when she starting cumming. Her scream was quickly replaced by a growl that didn't stop for the next several minutes.

When I sensed her starting to slow down, I moved up and roughly shoved my cock into her pussy as hard as I could without actually hurting her and making sure to hold her hips so she didn't collapse. The scream returned and suddenly I noticed Amy was standing in the doorway watching us, her hand busily rubbing her clit. Once she noticed I saw her, she came up to the edge of the bed to get a better view.

I motioned for her to get on the bed and she got on her hands and knees beside her mother. Lisa was so caught up in the moment that she didn't notice her daughter at first, but when she did, she groaned loudly and continued cumming while looking into Amy's eyes and being able to do nothing else.

I kept pumping away and Lisa kept cumming. I was bound and determined to outlast her before I lost it and came myself. Well, I was wrong. I only lasted a few more minutes until I felt an extremely intense orgasm building. I groaned loudly and emptied my cum into Lisa's pussy. I didn't stop, though. I continued pumping into her as long as I possibly could and finally came to rest.

When I pulled out, Lisa fell to the bed and gasped for air. All of a sudden, she started crying, and not just a little sobbing, this was full on crying. Amy looked at me questioningly and then back to Lisa. "Mom, are you okay?"

The answer came when she emphatically nodded her head in the affirmative, but she didn't stop crying for several more minutes.

Both Amy and I lay beside her and rubbed her back soothingly until finally she calmed down. I went and got her a wet washcloth to wipe her face and tissues to blow her nose. Amy asked her again, "Are you okay?"

Finally, she spoke, although a little shakily. "I'm okay. At least I think I'm okay. I've never cried after sex. I'm so sorry!" She began sobbing again for a moment and Amy laughed and said, "It's okay if you cry. We'll hold you." And we did just that. Amy looked across at me and smiled.

Lisa giggled through the sobs and said, "Oh great, now my own child is taking care of me."

"Of course I am. I love you." For another minute, Lisa sobbed until finally taking in a huge cleansing breath and lying back down on the bed. I lay behind her and held her from the back and Amy held on from the front.

Amy said gently, "What was that all about? Did Danny hurt you?"

"Yes, but it was a good hurt. He made me cum harder than I ever have. It was like every time I thought he was done, he did something even more intense. I... I don't know how he did it. It's like he was reading my mind. I've never had my ass bitten and spanked before, but right now I can't even imagine waiting until it happens again."

She reached her hand down and rubbed her ass and asked me, "Did you leave marks?"

I looked and said, "It looks like I did leave a couple here and there. I'm sorry; I guess I got a little carried away."

She twisted around and threw her arms around me and kissed me deeply. "No, don't be sorry. Will you do that to me again?"

I looked at her incredulously and asked, "Right now?"

She giggled and said, "Oh, no, not right now! I think that might end me. I meant like, again ever."

I laughed and said, "You bet I will. That was a lot of fun. I thought you were never going to stop cumming. That was freaking amazeballs!"

She laughed heartily and said, "Amazeballs? Well, whatever that is it sounds really good."

She twisted back around to her back and looked at Amy and said, "Please don't tell your father that your boyfriend just made me cum harder than anyone ever has."

Amy giggled and asked, "Ever?"

"Ever. No one has ever made me cum like that. After about 10 orgasms I lost count. I've never lost count before. It had to be around 20."

"20, oh my god. Well, you should see the puddle you made on the sheets," Amy said excitedly.

I suddenly realized what time it was and said softly, "I have to get in the shower right now or I'm going to be late."

Lisa breathed in deeply, grabbed my arm and said, "Um, I hate to ask this, but do you think you could use a sick day and stay here and fuck me like that again? And again? Please?"

It was obvious that she was being serious and my resolve crumbled and I quickly said, "Sounds good to me. I'm just going to text Kayla and Sandi to let them know I'm not going in." I went to Amy's room and found my phone and came back to Lisa's bed.

Sandi almost immediately texted back in all caps, "I KNEW IT! I JUST WON $20! LOL THX!" That was quickly followed by another text that said, "Have fun!"

I laughed out loud and told them she had apparently bet that I wouldn't make it to work and they laughed too. "I guess I'm pretty predictable."

"That you are," Amy chimed in and shot me a smirk that I returned. That quickly turned to smiles and giggles.

When Lisa felt like she could stand up without being wobbly, we got into the shower and got clean. About an hour after having breakfast, Lisa said she was ready to go again.

We headed upstairs and this time both Amy and I spanked Lisa's ass and bit her on both cheeks at the same time. She loved it even more when I licked her asshole while Amy licked her clit. When we were done this time, we were all drenched in sweat and the bed sheets had to be changed.

We broke for lunch and then went again. Lisa's ass was starting to get really red by now and so we were holding back to try not to actually hurt her, but Lisa wanted more. At one point she growled out, "DAMMIT, HIT ME HARDER!"

Amy and I looked at each other in shocked surprise and did it. This time when it was over, Lisa just got on her side in the fetal position and gasped for air. When she could speak, "Oh god, my ass hurts! What the hell is wrong with me?"

She rubbed her ass cheeks gingerly and shook her head. Amy quietly said, "Did you not know before that you get off on pain?"

Lisa said, "No, no one has ever hit me before. Every time you hit me, it went straight to my clit. How is that possible?"

"Well, I know my sister likes to be spanked too, so some people definitely get pleasure from it," I said.

She nodded and said, "I need to pee so bad. I hope I can sit on the toilet." She giggled and got up.

As she was walking to the bathroom, she was noticeably limping, and when she sat down on the seat, she groaned loudly. "Owwwww!"

Amy went downstairs and got a couple ice packs and we iced Lisa's tender pink cheeks. This was definitely something I had never done before. I said, "I think we shouldn't do this again or maybe not do it as much all in one day."

Lisa was lying on her stomach and said, "Oh no, you will be doing that again, but yeah, maybe not so many times in the same day." She giggled.

Amy found some aloe vera cooling gel in the bathroom and we spread that all over her ass as well and she said it was feeling somewhat better. At this point it was after 2pm and we had been naked for the entire day.

When she felt up to it, she lay on her back and Amy and I very slowly orally pleasured her for an entire hour. For the last half, Amy got into a 69 with her and Lisa licked her daughter's pussy for the first time.

I had cum five times throughout the day and was completely exhausted. Around 4pm, I got really tired and drifted off to sleep. When I woke up half an hour later, Amy and Lisa were lightly snoozing as well.

I went downstairs and brought back a pitcher of ice water and glasses. When they woke up, we just lay on the bed and relaxed and talked. The clean sheets were all used at this point so Lisa started another load of laundry. After yet another shower, we all put on clothes for the first time that day.

Amy was exhausted and called in sick too. She didn't even feel like she was could drive, so we planned to stay over one more night.

When 5:30 came, Tom got home, and when he saw me, he rolled his eyes. "You're still here? Did you go to work?"

I shook my head and he laughed and looked at Lisa. "Holy shit honey, you look tired. More than tired. What did he do to you? As if I really want to know."

Amy piped up, "It wasn't just him. I helped." She giggled.

Tom groaned and said, "Oh, great! I have to work all day and you guys are here fucking the whole time? That seems fair."

His sarcasm was palpable and we could tell that Tom was genuinely upset. Lisa said, "Honey, please. I asked him to stay. It was really all my fault. Don't blame him."

Tom didn't say another word and just walked away in a gruff and went upstairs to shower. Lisa limped up the stairs after him to try to calm him down.

By the time they came back down, he was okay again. At one point Lisa pulled Amy and me aside and whispered that she had given him a blowjob and that made him happier.

Tom finally noticed that Lisa was limping a little and asked, "Are you hurt?"

"Um, a little. I found out today that I like to be spanked." She smiled weakly.

He looked a little shocked and said, "I asked you a long time ago if you wanted to try that and you said you didn't think so. Now all of a sudden you say you like it?"

"Well, Danny just kind of did it without asking, and it felt really good. I never expected it to feel anything like it did."

Tom looked at me like he wanted to kill me where I stood for a moment but then closed his eyes and sighed heavily. "Okay. I know this is all new and exciting, so I'm trying to take it all in stride. I know we discussed that we were okay with doing things without having to get permission so I'm going to stick by that. So just... okay. What's for dinner?"

Lisa giggled and said, "I hope we're getting takeout. I don't think I could stand long enough to cook anything."

Tom shook his head and laughed. He pointed his finger at me and said, "You. With me. We'll do a food run and have a little talk."

Oh, fuck. That was just what I needed, Tom Patterson "talking" to me.

As it turned out, the "talk" consisted of a short lecture on having more self-control and not ever hurting his wife like that again or he would "fucking kill me." I of course agreed and apologized profusely.

At the end, he asked, "So, we clear?"

I resisted the urge to say 'crystal' like in A Few Good Men. "Yes, sir." And that was the end of the discussion. The rest of the way home he told me about his day. He said that Wes had asked about me and had mentioned again that if I ever wanted a job that all I had to do was ask. Tom laughed and said, "You really did impress him. I'm planning on having him over for dinner the first time we grill out, and you're definitely on that invite list too. We should get your parents over too sometime."

I knew they'd be all for that, so I made a mental note to mention it next time I talked to them.

We made it back with the food and ate. Tom and I cleaned up at the end while Lisa relaxed on her side on the couch, with her head in Amy's lap and watching TV.

Since Amy and Lisa were taking up the couch and Tom was in his recliner, I sat on the floor in front of the couch to be near to Amy. I was also in reach of Lisa and she pulled at me to get closer to her.

She leaned forward slightly and whispered in my ear, "Thank you for today. Can you come over every day and take care of me like that?"

I turned back to her and smiled and said, "I don't know if I can keep up with you. But it sure would be fun to try."

That made her smile widely and she scooted even more forward and kissed me softly. She put her hand on my face and this time I took it and kissed it the same way she had kissed my hand in the kitchen. She ran her hands through my hair and smiled.

She looked lost in thought and like she wanted to say something else but was hesitant. Finally, she simply said, "I can see perfectly now why Amy adores you."

She didn't give me a chance to respond and moved her head back to Amy's lap. I smiled and then looked up into Amy's eyes and she was staring down at me with a concerned expression. I smiled at her and found her hand and squeezed it. She didn't return the smile though. She did close her eyes and shake her head and take a deep breath.

After a moment, she said quietly to herself, "Let it go."

Oh.

I stood up and walked around to the back of the couch and leaned down and wrapped my arms around her. She pulled my head close to hers and kissed my cheek and whispered in my ear, "You still love me, right?"

I turned to look at her directly and said, "Let's talk."

I didn't give her a chance to respond and just started walking toward the kitchen. Amy followed and snuggled up to me next to the sink in an embrace.

I whispered softly to her and said, "Of course I still love you. That hasn't changed one bit."

She whispered back, "Yeah, except what has changed is my mother is totally about to fall in love with you. Do you see the way she's been looking at you? And touching you? Or are you blind?" Her expression changed to a deeply sarcastic one and I nodded.

"No, actually I noticed this time. It's hard to miss. But, try not to be worried, and let go of the jealousy. Just remember that when we all share, everything turns out amazing and we all get what we want. You're not losing me, we're just adding a couple more people into our group and we're all gonna have fun together. This isn't like a regular relationship. No one is stealing anyone away from anyone else. Your mom isn't going to leave your dad for me. That's crazy and you know it. Sharing doesn't dilute my love for you. It makes it stronger."

She stood in silence for a moment and looked down and shook her head with closed eyes. Finally, she opened her eyes and said, "Yeah... Okay. I know I need to remember we're all in this together. I'm sorry I'm being this way. This is all so new and different. It'll pass."

I laughed softly. "Yep, it will pass. I'm speaking from experience."

She nodded. "I know. Come on, let's head back."

When we got back out to the living room, Lisa gave us a look and asked, "Got everything straightened out?" And then to Amy, she said, "Sweetie, I'm not going to take him from you." From the recliner, Tom laughed knowingly.

Amy closed her eyes and shook her head. "How did you know that's what we were talking about?"

Lisa smiled. "I don't have to be a fancy clinical psychologist to figure out what you're thinking. I know if I was in your shoes that's what I'd be worried about. Believe me; you have nothing to worry about, as long as you keep sharing him with me."

Tom rolled his eyes and Lisa giggled loudly, and soon we were all laughing.

I went to sit back down on the floor and Lisa said, "Oh now, don't be shy, come sit up here next to me. There's plenty of room."

She scooted back a bit and Amy and I sat down, with Lisa's head back on Amy's lap and her legs tucked in behind me.

Amy ran her hand through her mother's hair and asked, "How's your poor butt doing?"

"Better. I think that aloe really helped. I should be ready to go again pretty soon."

Tom laughed and said, "Oh come on, give it a rest. Your ass is still all red." Tom looked at me accusingly and I shrugged and smiled.

Lisa giggled again and after a while the conversation died down. Before long, Lisa drifted off to sleep.

Tom looked over at us and noticed Lisa sleeping and got up to go get a pillow and blanket for her.

He handed the pillow to Amy and she very gently wriggled free and put the pillow under her mother's head while Tom helped pull her up. Once she was standing, she hugged Tom close and kissed him tenderly. I watched them as I got Lisa covered in the blanket and stood up myself.

Tom looked back and forth between us and nervously said to me, "I know this will sound weird... fuck, it all sounds weird, but could I borrow her tonight? You had all day with both of them. Only seems fair."

Amy smiled widely and looked at me and I felt my own jealousy rising and fought to push it back down. "Absolutely. Bring her back in one piece." I smiled.

Tom laughed. "No guarantees."

I smiled back and shook my head. I hugged Amy and kissed her. "Have fun."

She mouthed a silent "thank you" and we all headed upstairs and went to bed.

After a short while of tossing and turning trying to go to sleep and trying not to think about what was happening down the hall, I finally drifted off.

Sometime much later, I was awoken to the wonderful sensation of a mouth on my cock, and it felt amazing. Slowly my consciousness returned and I relaxed after the initial surprise wore off and began to feel the rising wave of an orgasm slowly building.

Amy knew just how to use her tongue combined with varying degrees of suction to make me cum really quickly, and in no time I emptied a load into her hungry mouth, gasping and moaning as it shot out of me. Under the sheet, I could hear soft moans as she swallowed every drop and continued sucking until I was soft. It was pure bliss.

I completely relaxed and put my hand on her head, which was still covered by the sheet, and gently stroked it and whispered softly, "I love you."

She moved up beside me and kissed me, but for some reason I felt a sense of panic suddenly as I realized that she didn't feel quite right.

In the darkness came the whispered words, "I love you too."

It was Lisa. I felt my heart rate double in a matter of seconds and said a little too loudly, "Oh shit! I thought you were Amy!"

Lisa quickly slapped her hand over my mouth. "Shhh!" In a soothing voice, she said, "It's all right. I found Amy in my bed so I thought I would come in with you and surprise you. Surprise!" She softly giggled.

I nodded in understanding and she removed her hand. I breathed deeply for a moment and then decided I needed to make sure of something immediately. "Did you just tell me you loved me?"

She giggled again. "Sorry. I probably shouldn't have said that. I was trying to have a little fun since I knew you might think I was Amy."

Sensing that I was more relaxed now, she snuggled her warm naked body next to me and I turned on my side and pulled her close to me. "Well, you sure did surprise me. Bad girl! I think you need a spanking."

"Oh please, will you give it to me right now? I've been such a bad girl!"

I laughed softly and ran my hand over her tits and then downward. She spread her legs open automatically for me and my fingers massaged her pussy lips. She was burning hot and I got another surprise when I felt how wet she was. She was practically gushing and I gasped and whispered, "Wow."

My fingers easily found their way inside her and I began to slowly pump them in and out. Once they were fully coated with her juices, I curled my fingers and started hitting her g-spot repeatedly.

Beside me, she was moaning and arching her back.

I held her tightly against me and continued fucking her with my fingers. When I knew she was about to cum, I rubbed my thumb alongside her clit and she very violently tensed and gasped loudly. I continued rubbing and she went into an almost continuous moan.

I leaned forward and licked her lips and she greedily opened her mouth and sucked my tongue hard while continuing to moan. She stuck her tongue into my mouth as well and I sucked it in as deeply as I could.

I didn't stop moving my hand, and soon enough another orgasm was upon her. I kept feeling her pussy tightening around my fingers and just went with it, making her cum again and again.

By this time, Lisa was sweating profusely. She pulled away from me and finally hoarsely whispered, "Stop! Stop!" Her hand grabbed mine and I ceased moving. She turned on her back and gasped in air for several long moments.

Once she calmed down, she turned back to me and pulled me very tightly back to her again. She whispered, "How can you possibly even know how to do that?"

She let out a huge breath and hugged me as tightly as she could and I hugged her right back.

I was going to try to answer with something witty, but in the moment it seemed like her question was rhetorical so I remained quiet. When I felt her lips on mine again, it was clear that no words were necessary. Her kisses were tender and loving and sensual.

Before long, sleep overcame us and we slept soundly in each other's arms until my alarm went off.

In the dim light, I looked over at her and she was smiling at me. She had woken up before me and was just watching me sleep.

She whispered, "You're so beautiful when you're sleeping."

I smiled and asked, "I'm... beautiful?"

She nodded and said, "Yeah. Beautiful. And cute. And sexy. And adorable. I thought about waking you up with another blowjob but I decided to just watch you sleep."

I laughed and said, "Wow, thanks. You know, you're not so bad yourself."

"Ha! Not so bad?!" She shook her head in mock annoyance and I quickly said, "Yeah. You look good enough to fuck."

I grabbed her and as she giggled and tried to playfully fight me off, I climbed on top of her and forced her legs open with my knees. She cried, "No! Stop!"

It was obvious that she wasn't serious, so I growled at her and said forcefully, "You're gonna take what you have coming, slut!"

She gasped and snarled, "You motherfucker! You think you have the balls to talk to me like that? You better have the cock to back that up!"

I grabbed her legs and put them on my shoulders and snapped, "Oh, you're gonna love my cock!"

I loudly spit into my hand and got my cock wet and sank it all the way inside her in one stroke, causing her to gasp loudly.

Continuing the game, I said, "Suck on your tits, slut!"

Her eyes glazed over and she obediently grabbed her tits and pulled her nipples up and licked them as I pounded her pussy hard.

"I said suck."

She said, "Mmm hmmm." She quickly began sucking on her nipples and they very quickly grew even more erect than before. As the bed shook from the force of my thrusting, she began whimpering.

After a few moments I felt her first orgasm start and the squeezing of her pussy around my cock almost made me cum instantly, but somehow I managed to keep going, intently watching her face.

She locked eyes with me and I pressed forward and roughly grabbed her tits and squeezed them hard with both hands. At first, she looked surprised and then I balanced myself on her legs and got her nipples between my thumb and forefinger and started to squeeze.

As I squeezed harder, a look of pain and momentary panic flashed through her face. She opened her mouth to say something and I gently said, "Shh, trust me."

I squeezed much harder, as hard as I could. She closed her eyes tightly and gasped and arched her back. Another orgasm ripped through her body and this time it was too much. Her eyes clamped shut even tighter and she sharply gasped and then screamed without restraint.

I increased my thrusting as fast as I possibly could and then came myself. I growled loudly as I emptied myself deep inside her.

From below me, her eyes flew open and she grabbed my hands and pleaded, "Please let go!"

I immediately released her nipples and as the world returned to normal, I asked, "Are you all right? Did I hurt you?"

She was rubbing her nipples and looked up at me and said, "I... I'm not sure. That felt amazing."

From across the room, Amy was in the doorway and asked with a concerned tone, "Mom, are you okay?"

Lisa giggled and turned to her. "Yes, baby, I'm fine. Danny was just showing me yet another side of myself I didn't know existed."

Amy walked to the side of the bed and held out her hand and both Lisa and I held it. She said, "Yeah, he seems to have a way of doing that."

She leaned down and kissed her mother on the lips and said, "Okay, I just wanted to make sure. I'm heading back to Daddy now." She giggled.

Lisa caressed her face and said, "Okay, sweetie. Did you have fun last night?"

Amy practically beamed. "So much fun! I'm pretty sure I wore him out. He barely moved when you screamed."

"That's my Tommy. He could sleep through a plane crash. Which is kind of what I feel like just happened to me. Wow!"

Everyone laughed and Amy headed back to the master bedroom.

I lay back down next to Lisa. "Are you sure you're okay? I take it my experiment was a success?"

Lisa looked at me and nodded. "You are amazing. I've never had my nipples squeezed so hard like that. At first, it hurt a little, but then when you squeezed them even harder it was... a good hurt. Does that even make sense?"

I smiled and nodded. "It makes perfect sense. You've never had them squeezed like that before?"

"Not even close. God, the things you do to me. I may have to steal you from Amy yet. And don't you dare tell her I said that. I'm not really serious." She giggled.

"I know. It's cool. We're all sharing, remember?"

She sighed loudly. "I like sharing. Sharing is awesome."

She rubbed her nipples some more. "Ouchy. I think I'll be going braless today. Maybe even topless." She giggled.

I smirked and said, "Good. I'll be thinking about your amazing boobs all day at work today." I leaned down and swiped the tip of my tongue across one of her nipples and she pushed me back quickly. "Hey now, quit that. I need some recovery time. The girls are smarting big time."

She paused and whispered, "You'll be thinking about me? Because I'll be thinking about you."

I looked into her eyes and said, "Of course I'll be thinking about you."

She got a cute smile on her face and closed her eyes and giggled to herself. "You'd probably better get up and get to work. I don't want you getting fired because you keep calling in sick to stay here and fuck me all day. Although, I would love it if you stayed and fucked me all day. Will you stay and fuck me all day? Please?" She giggled even more.

I laughed at the way she had so quickly crumbled, even though she was kidding. "You know I can't. I think they probably know I'm not really sick and that I'm being a huge slacker by now. I really should go. And... you know I have to go home tonight, right?"

She harrumphed and said, "Yes, I know. Do you absolutely have to? When will you be back? There's so much other stuff I want you to do to me."

"Oh? Like what?"

She smiled widely. "I have some ideas. For one, I was hoping you would fuck my ass. Amy said you gave her..."

She paused abruptly and said, "Sorry. I'm not sure if I should say that."

"The last thing we need is secrets. Did she tell you about her anal orgasms?"

Lisa shook her head. "She was right. You're not afraid to just say things like that. Yes, she said you gave her anal orgasms. I want those too." She closed her eyes and giggled as she blushed slightly.

I reached down and spread her ass cheeks open and rubbed her asshole with my finger and said, "There will be plenty of time for that." I added a bit more pressure and stuck my finger inside her a bit, causing her to close her eyes.

I smiled and brought the finger that had just been in her ass and sucked it into my mouth. Lisa's eyes bugged out and she said, "Oh my god, you dirty bird. I love it!"

"Oh, you love it, do you? Let's see." I stuck my wet finger back into her ass and rubbed inside her for a few seconds and then brought my finger to her mouth. "Suck it. Now," I commanded.

She didn't even hesitate. She opened her mouth and sucked my finger, even swirling her tongue all around it.

I popped my finger out of her mouth and leaned down and gave her a kiss. "That's my good girl. I have to get going."

I stood up and headed for the shower, but Lisa was right behind me, like a shadow. We got in together and washed each other.

Each time the water hit her nipples, she winced and blocked them. "They really sting, you bastard." She giggled, letting me know that she wasn't upset.

We finished the shower and got out, and after getting dressed I went down to the master bedroom to say goodbye to Amy. Once again, I passed Tom in the hallway as he was going to find Lisa. Thankfully, this time we were both fully clothed.

He held up his hand and we high fived yet again and he laughed loudly. I thought he was going to keep on walking but then he stopped. "Listen, thanks for letting me have her last night. I take it from all the screaming that you weren't lonely either."

"Well, I was alone for most of the night, but then I got surprised."

He smiled. "Good deal. Um... yeah, okay. I'm not sure how to say this, but Amy and I had quite a talk last night about you. She said you had some... uh..." He was nervous as hell, and it slowly dawned on me that he might be talking about the fantasy I had shared with Amy. Suddenly, the tension between us went up to 11.

I didn't really want to talk to him about it right now either, so I simply asked, "Do you want me to talk to her about it?"

He sighed and said, "Yeah, you can talk to her, but my answer is... maybe. I don't know. I've never done anything like that, but I've had some thoughts along those lines a time or two. Let's just say I'm not flat out saying no, but I need more time to think it over. Everything is happening really fast. How's that for an answer?"

"That's totally fine by me. I'm not in any rush for something like that to happen."

He laughed and said, "Great, then we understand each other."

He turned and walked away and looked back one more time and said, "Now I have to go see what's left of my wife after you got done with her. Fucker."

We both laughed and I went and found Amy sitting up in bed waiting for me.

"Good morning," I said.

"Morning." She was smiling as I bent down and hugged her, giving her a big kiss.

"I should take off though. I guess I probably shouldn't stop by the apartment without you, huh?"

She smiled deviously and said, "Actually, go ahead. I trust you to keep your hands off her."

I was a little taken aback. "But what if she can't resist me?" I smiled widely.

"Just remind her that she promised me. She's only there to give you bacon. No other kinds of meat." She burst into giggles and I laughed right along with her.

"You're terrible, referring to your BFF as meat. I'd sure like to taste—

"Whoa, stop! That's enough right there. I know you want her, but she's strictly off-limits. I let you have my mother, for fuck's sake. But, not JJ. Got it?"

"What about Sammi?" I grinned so widely my face almost broke.

Amy shook her head and flatly said, "No." She was not smiling anymore. I tilted my head and gave her a cute face and she grudgingly started smiling again. "I hate you. How did I ever get mixed up with you?"

"Well, I love you." I leaned down and kissed her lips.

"I love you too. I heard you talking to Daddy. Did he tell you we had a discussion last night?"

"He did. He seemed pretty iffy about it. You don't waste any time, do you? How'd you bring it up?"

She giggled and got the cutest little smile on her face. "I was slowly riding him at the time and just asked him straight out if he'd ever fantasized about sucking a guy off. You should have seen his face. He was so cute. All of Sandi's coaching has made me stop being afraid to say stuff like that. He was a little shocked at first, but almost right away I could tell that he was turned on by the idea. His cock got bigger and started throbbing inside me. It was so cool. I got right down by his face and told him I could tell he was turned on and he didn't deny it. It took some coaxing, but before long he admitted that he'd fantasized about it before. When I told him you had too, he laughed and said he wasn't surprised. When I asked him if he thought you guys could play with each other with me and Mom, he didn't answer but he almost came right away. Oh god Danny, I love it when he cums in me."

She looked at me and I had been nodding the whole time, but that last thing caused a bit of momentary jealousy and she quickly said, "Oh, sorry. I adore when you cum in me too." She squeezed my hand, and I returned her smile.

"I know. It's still all pretty new and I'm still working on keeping the jealousy feelings in check. Let me ask you something. If my dad wanted to have sex with you, would you want to? Since this weekend happened, it's something that's been kind of bouncing around in my mind. I mean, I've seen the way he looks at you, and I bet he would do it if you said yes. I was completely against it before, but I think I've changed my mind."

"Are you kidding? I would totally be down as long as you're okay with it. This is just getting crazy, isn't it?"

"It's beyond insane. But, I really need to go or I won't have time to see my other girlfriend at all."

Amy frowned and sarcastically said, "Ha ha ha... Tell her hi for me. And remember, hands off."

"I know. So, I guess you'll be having a whole day of fun with your mom. I wore her out pretty good this morning, so I hope there's some left for you." I laughed and added, "Oh, and you might want to stay away from her nipples for a while." I laughed even harder.

She looked confused, so I explained. "I pinched them really hard. Dude, your mom is totally into pain, like, big time. She doesn't even know how much herself yet, but she's gonna find out. I need to think of some different things to try with her, and I think Bethy can help me."

"Why Bethany?"

"She's into pain too. Although Bethy likes to be dominant and your mom is completely submissive. It's going to be a lot of fun exploring that side of her."

"Wow. I had no idea until the whole spanking thing that she was into pain. How do you figure all this stuff out? You can't possibly be this great at sex." She giggled.

"Sandi has taught me all kinds of things, with the number one thing being to observe and adapt. Be willing to try new things and gauge reaction. Above all else, listen, listen, and listen some more. The clues are all there if you know what to look for."

"Sandi was right; you're a natural at this. It can't all be just teaching and coaching." She smiled.

I realized we'd been talking for a long time and I needed to go. "But, I should take off. Gotta go get me some bacon."

Amy hugged me one last time and said, "Okay, love. If I don't answer texts today, don't worry. I'm just going to be here playing with my mom." She giggled and rapidly moved her arms in front of her while making fists in the air. Her excitement was infectious.

I laughed and said, "Oh, don't worry. I'll leave you alone. I'll be expecting a full report later on."

"Okay. Be good with Jill. I'll call you when I can, and see you at work later."

When I pulled into the parking lot at Jill and Sammi's apartment, I only had about 30 minutes, so it would have to be a quick visit.

Sammi answered the door and I got my usual hug and kiss on the cheek and a quick "Hey" before she led me into the kitchen where Jill was cooking.

Jill said, "So, I got a text that my favorite dish washing man was coming over all by himself this morning. And then I got two more telling me to be good." She giggled and walked up to me and wrapped her arms around me and hugged me tightly. "I missed you yesterday."

I hugged her back and started to step back but she didn't let go. I lifted my hands from her back and when she didn't let go, I slowly put my hands back to not seem awkward.

Sammi never even looked up but in another 10 seconds, she loudly cleared her throat.

Jill sighed and let me go. Looking back at Sammi, she snapped, "Fuck, you too?"

Sammi didn't answer except for a loud sigh. Jill looked back at me and I smiled and said, "I also got told to be good, several times, so we should really try."

"But, I mean, seriously, how can you possibly resist these?" She smiled widely and really quickly pulled up her shirt, exposing her bra-covered tits to me. She did it at an angle where it was impossible for Sammi to even notice.

She laughed loudly when she saw my shocked expression and I said, "Stop teasing. You know Amy wouldn't like that, and you know I'm gonna tell her you did that."

Sammi looked up this time and said flatly to Jill, "Stop flirting with him."

Jill frowned and seemed deflated. "Fuck you guys. I just wanna have a little fun." She turned and seemed to recover her lighthearted perkiness from before and suggestively shook her ass as she walked over toward the oven. I stood there and shook my head, trying to push down the thought of going over and ripping her clothes off and fucking her on the kitchen floor right in front of Sammi.

Jill made scrambled eggs and bacon and it was delicious as always. She insisted on feeding me the bacon bite by bite, something she would never do with Amy there. She was obviously not very much into following the rules Amy had set, so I had to really watch myself and not let her get inside my head. It was hard. Literally.

We finished eating quickly and Sammi and I took care of the dishes while Jill supervised. I washed and Sammi dried so it went really quickly. When we were done, Sammi held up her fist and I bumped it. "I wish you were here all the time since some other people never wash their own dishes." She looked back over her shoulder at Jill suggestively.

"Hey, I do the cooking, so it's only fair."

"I guess," was all Sammi could come back with as she turned and disappeared down the hallway, closing her bedroom door behind her.

Jill looked at me and said seductively, "We're finally all alone."

My heart rate increased a bit when I saw her expression and quickly decided I'd better leave. "I should get going. I have to be there in 5 minutes."

Jill walked me to the door and hugged me goodbye. She whispered in my ear suggestively, "I don't think it's been frequent enough." She stood there, holding me tightly, and a slight moan escaped her as she exhaled her hot breath directly into my ear. My body shuddered with arousal.

Instantly the thought of "frequent masturbation" popped into my head as we had joked about before. I pulled slightly back and looked into her eyes. I could see the burning desire staring me in the face and I felt it too. Her scent invaded my senses and my cock grew hard and my brain started to shut down. I knew that in another moment I would be walking down a path that I could never find my way back from, so I needed to make a choice.

She giggled softly and said, "I feel you."

I took a deep breath and whispered, "JJ, I want you too. Believe me. I... I don't think I should be alone with you. I don't trust myself. It was a mistake to come here without Amy. If I wasn't with her, I wouldn't even hesitate. You're so fucking hot. Fuck..."

Jill could sense my resolve crumbling and went for it. Her hand started moving from my back around to the front of my pants and started to zero in on its target. As her hand moved, she whispered, "If you want me then just take me, right here, right now. I can keep a secret. I need that beautiful dick of yours inside me."

I closed my eyes and sighed longingly. I wanted her hand on my cock. I wanted to take her to her bed and make her cum hard. I wanted...

"No, I can't," I desperately hissed.

I pushed away from her and lurched back and broke free and tripped over my own feet and partially fell into the door, making a loud thud. Jill gasped and seemed to wake up out of the sexual fog she was in. "Shit. Are you okay? I'm so sorry!"

Sammi opened her bedroom door and looked out. "What are you guys doing?" When she saw me against the door, she walked into the room and very calmly said to Jill, "Why is he still here? You don't know when to stop, do you?"

Sammi helped me to stand back up and spotted my erection, causing her eyes to widen momentarily. "Danny, you need to go."

I breathed deeply for a minute and shook my head, trying to calm down and break free of the trance I had been in. "Yeah, I know. JJ, I think it's best if I don't come over without Amy from here on out. I'm sorry."

Jill was looking down and nodding. She said quietly, "Yeah, okay. I'm so sorry. Can we just forget this happened? It'll only upset her. I feel so stupid."

I thought it over for a few seconds and finally reached a decision. "No, I'm not keeping any secrets from her. I don't think I can live like that. It's not right."

Jill made one last attempt. "But, what if telling her is just to ease your conscience and the only thing it's going to do is hurt her? This was a mistake."

I stood there and pondered that for a moment. What good could come of telling Amy everything that had happened when it would only hurt her? "I can see what you're saying, but I need to think it over."

Jill nodded and wiped a couple tears away from her cheeks and sniffled. "Okay. I don't know what's wrong with me. I need to get laid."

Sammi giggled but then briskly walked to the door and opened it for me. She grabbed my wrist and started pulling me through the doorway. "Come on. Out. And don't come back without Amy. I'm already tired of being your fucking babysitter."

Sammi's sudden seriousness really shook me. I looked down and backed up through the doorway, and in another second I returned her gaze. "You're right. I apologize. I thought it would be okay, but obviously I was wrong."

I held out my left hand for her to hold but she brushed it away. "Oh, come on, calm down, you big baby. Nothing really happened, did it? Did you even kiss her?"

I shook my head no, but in my thoughts, I knew that I had wanted to kiss her, and that was nearly bad enough.

She held out her arms and we briefly hugged. She whispered, "Everything will be fine. You're making this out to be more than it is. I'll take care of her and I'll see you tomorrow." She quickly kissed my cheek and then quietly closed the door in my face.

I stood there for a moment in shock before realizing that now I was late. I quickly texted Kayla that I was stuck in traffic and ran to the car and sped to work and arrived 15 minutes late.

About a half hour after I had been sitting at my desk, Kayla strolled up behind me and leaned against my desk in the back of my cube.

"Morning, Danny. Doing better today?" she asked.

"Yep, doing okay."

"Good. So, how are things with Amy? I assume she'll be in today too?"

I froze in position for a second and tried to think of something to say but nothing was coming to me. Kayla laughed softly at my nervousness. "What, did you think nobody noticed you two?"

She got closer to me and said softly, "Don't worry. I know what it's like to be young and in love. I've been there."

All I could do was nod since there was no sense in denying that she was right.

"You guys are so cute. I'm assuming your tardiness this morning had something to do with her, so I didn't even bother telling Joe this time. How's the documentation coming?"

I sighed in relief. "Thank you, Kayla. I'll try my best to be on time. The docs are about finished. I just sent off a couple questions to the vendor that I need a response on before I can do the final submission. It should be done today."

"Great. I'll let Joe know about that for sure. Have a wonderful day, Danny."

"Yep, you too, Kayla."

As she strode away, I felt compelled to text Amy but I just looked at my phone and then put it back in my pocket. I was pretty sure that the news that Kayla knew about us could wait.

At lunch, Amy called, and I quickly moved to the stairwell to speak to her privately. I had been thinking it over all morning and had decided to not keep any secrets, so I told her everything that had happened. She was less than thrilled, as expected.

"I should have known not to let you go there alone. I'm glad you told me everything though, and that you didn't actually do anything. When is enough ever enough for you?"

"I know. I'm sorry. I don't know why I want more."

"Well, it's pretty obvious that she was throwing herself at you and you have a dick. It's simple guy logic. Do I need to be worried about you hooking up with her behind my back?"

I was going to say no immediately, but I decided to go with the truth instead. "I don't think so. Before this morning happened, I would've said there was no chance. Right now, I'm really questioning myself because I knew logically that I didn't want to mess things up with you, but in the moment I wasn't so strong."

With a hint of sarcasm, she said, "Well, at least you're honest. That doesn't mean you're not an asshole though."

"I know."

"I need to talk to Sandi about this and see what she says. Maybe the right choice is to just let you do it. I don't know. What's one more, right?" She sighed loudly.

When I didn't say anything, she went on. "I'm trying to be logical about this too, and the only reason I can come up with for you not to do it is it increases the risk of our secret getting out to someone that might want to hurt us. Anything else is just jealousy. I mean, if I'm really secure in this relationship, it shouldn't matter. You did let me have sex with Daddy, after all." She giggled, and the tension went down a little.

All I could think to say was, "True."

"And you let me have sex with Mom, too."

"Also true."

She giggled some more and said in a cute voice, "Speaking of which, we've been doing all kinds of fun girl things while you boys have been away at work."

"Like what? I need to know, for, um, reasons."

She giggled and said, "Hold on. Let's switch to FaceTime and I'll let you see the aftermath. Don't speak until I say it's okay."

When the video started, she switched to the back camera and I could see that she was walking into the master bedroom, and there was Lisa, fast asleep on the bed.

Amy went to the empty side of the king-sized bed and I could see a huge wet spot on the dark blue sheets. She panned down a bit and there was another smaller one.

She switched the camera back and I could see her smiling face. She quietly left the master bedroom and went back to her room and closed the door.

"I took a video of something we did earlier. I'll show you tonight and then delete it. Let's just say Mom is done for the day. Probably." She giggled.

"A video?! Holy shit, you know videos are against Sandi's rules. I can't wait to see it!" We both laughed.

"Oh, I know. I got permission first. Unlike some other people I know, I make sure it's okay first before I just go off and do whatever the fuck I want." She scrunched her face at me accusingly, but she wasn't angry.

"Yeah, yeah. I know, you're better than me. So you're gonna let Sandi watch it too?"

"That was part of the deal, and Mom gave her permission to let her watch, although she was a bit embarrassed at first. After the first couple orgasms that went away." She giggled.

Suddenly a text from Mom popped up at the top of my phone. It said, "Miss you. Come over after work? Alone?"

My demeanor changed and Amy noticed right away. "What happened?"

"I just got a text from Mom. She said she misses me and wants me to come over after work alone. Um, is that okay with you?"

"Yes, dear. You can visit your mother without my permission." Her tone was slightly sarcastic.

I shook my head and said, "You don't need to say it like that. What happened to everything being out in the open and making sure it's okay first?"

"Okay, yeah, you're right. Sorry. But, just for future reference, you can be with your mom alone anytime you want and you don't need to tell me first. Actually, that goes for everyone, even including my mom. I'd just like to know afterwards. I like all the juicy details too, you know." She smiled.

"Wow, that's awesome. Same goes for me."

"Cool. It'll be a lot easier that way because clearing it all in advance every time will get old really quick when the answer's always going to be yes."

"True."

Another text popped up and this time it was from Sandi. "Okay by me."

"Well, it sounds like Sandi's okay with visiting Mom too. That was quick."

I quickly sent back a thumbs up and a smiley face to Sandi.

Amy smiled and said, "It looks like we both get to have fun with our moms today. How fucking awesome is this?"

I laughed. "It's really fucking awesome. I don't know where I'm supposed to find the energy to keep up with all of you though. I'm already running on fumes as it is."

"Awww, poor thing. You're so put out. Does Little Danny need a bag of frozen peas?" She giggled.

I smiled and stuck my tongue out at her, and she did the same. She laughed and said, "Yeah, just use that. She'll like that even if Little Danny is out of commission."

"Little Danny's tired, but I bet he can cooperate at least one more time today."

"Oh, I'm sure he will. I'm sure he was ready to go this morning with Jill."

I grinned and said, "You know he was." I could see no point in holding back the truth.

"I'm not mad about it anymore, just so you know. Anyway, I'm thinking about taking a nap before I have to go to work. I'm just gonna sleep in here because Mom's bed is all wet except where she's at now. We need to get a couple more of those Fascinator Throes for here too."

"Okay, sleep well. Oh, and I need to tell you that Kayla knows about us."

Amy rolled her eyes and sighed. "That figures. I guess it was only a matter of time before people started suspecting since I talk to you every day for so long, and Kayla's the nosiest bitch there. She knows everything about everybody."

"Well, at least she has a really amazing ass."

Amy giggled. "Yeah, she does. She also has a husband and a baby, so don't you even think of going anywhere near her amazing ass."

"Only in my imagination."

"You're insufferable."

"You love me though."

She shook her head and said, "That I do. And you love me too."

"I do. Very much. But, I should get back. I need to see if the email from the vendor is here so I can incorporate their feedback and finish up the project today."

"All right, I'll see you at work."

"Okay, bye for now."

That afternoon, I only saw Amy for a minute before it was time to leave. She looked to be in a rush when she finally showed up and plunked down in the extra chair in my cube.

Out of breath, she said, "Hey. Sorry I couldn't get here sooner. I got tied up with something."

I looked back at her and she smiled and winked.

I smiled and said, "Oh, that's okay. I have to take off though. I have an errand to run today."

"Okay, well, have a good afternoon. I'll talk to you tomorrow."

Making sure that no one was coming, she scooted up next to me and lightly kissed me for about ten seconds. It was a really nice, sensual kiss.

I leaned forward and whispered, "Love you."

"Love you too. Have fun!" Ever the one to be playful, she reached up and bit my earlobe and giggled, causing me to smile widely and reach up and squeeze her boob quickly.

With that, I took off down the stairs and started the drive to Mom's house. On the way there, she texted me, "Note on whiteboard." When I arrived, I went around to the back door and typed in the door code and went in.

The alarm panel beeped loudly and I disarmed it and then armed it again. All the lights were off and I couldn't hear a sound. I clicked the kitchen light on and looked at the whiteboard where we left messages for each other.

The note read: "Erase this note: Get naked and come up."

I erased the message and tossed my backpack onto the kitchen table and stripped down quickly, anticipating what was waiting for me upstairs.

I grabbed my phone and clicked the lights back off and ran up the stairs and found Mom in bed, on her knees with her ass in the air, just waiting for me. I was blown away.

I didn't even make a sound. I knew what she wanted, so I crawled up on the bed and eased my cock, which had been leaking precum for a while in anticipation, all the way inside her pussy. When I bottomed out, I just stayed there for a moment, savoring the feeling of my mother's molten hot pussy gripping my cock. In the stillness, she squeezed me rhythmically and moaned softly. I could hardly believe how wet she was.

She moved her hand and started to rub her clit as I pulled back and started moving, slowly at first.

I quickly got the impression that she wasn't wanting slow, so on the next stroke, I pulled back and thrust back into her hard. She gasped and then moaned again, this time much more loudly.

I wanted to try something a little different and grabbed her roughly around the legs and pushed her flat on the bed on her stomach. I spread her legs open and pushed back inside her. She arched her back to angle her pussy up as far as possible and soon I got back into a forceful rhythm.

Each time I thrust inside her, the sounds coming from her throat increased in intensity. She finally spoke only to gasp out, "Oh my god!" Her arm disappeared under her stomach and she resumed rubbing her clit.

I think she surprised even herself when suddenly her orgasm was upon her. With no one in the house to worry about, she tensed up and shrieked, bucking and trembling for fully half a minute. During her orgasm, I increased the rate at which I was pounding into her and when she peaked, so did I.

When I stopped moving above her, she lay motionless beneath me, panting and glistening with sweat. I pulled back and collapsed beside her. She quickly turned on her side and pulled me tightly to her.

She looked into my eyes and smiled, brushing her hand across my cheek. She kissed my nose and said quietly, "I love you, my baby boy. That was incredible."

I got a sly look on my face and said, "It was, wasn't it?"

She giggled sweetly. "I've missed you so much." She sighed and closed her eyes.

The room felt a bit cold so I grabbed the sheet with my foot and pulled it up until I could reach it with my hand and pulled it over us. Mom exhaled and put her lips against mine and started lightly kissing me. Our tongues danced together softly and for the next little while we made out, something we'd not done in a while.

When she finally broke the kiss, she said, "I can't believe we haven't always been able to do that. I'm so grateful that we can now."

"Me too. My life is blessed." In the dim light, I saw her nod in agreement.

"Where's Dad and Bethy?"

"I had him take her to an early dinner and then to a movie she wanted to see so I could have you all to myself."

She paused for a moment and then reached down and wrapped her fingers around my flaccid penis and rubbed it softly. "Tell me all about Lisa Patterson. I can't wait to meet my son's latest conquest."

For the next half hour, I told Mom about everything I could recall about our visit with Amy's parents. I showed her the pictures I had taken of the finished barbeque as well as the ones I had taken of Lisa.

"It looks like you guys did an amazing job on that barbeque. I'm very impressed! But, it's not fair that she's able to have multiple orgasms too. I have to work hard as it is just to have one. At least it's a really good one." She giggled.

"But, you make sure to be careful not to actually hurt her with all this pain stuff. It sounds like she really likes it. Do you know about safe words and aftercare?"

"So far I've only read about stuff like that online. I'm gonna do some research to see what sorts of things I can try with her."

"Good. I'm amazed she hasn't asked Tom for that sooner. So, what else?"

I lay there in silence and considered whether I should tell her about my latest crazy fantasy, and in the end I decided not to keep anything a secret.

Her initial reaction was pretty good. "Wow, I never expected this. How long have you wanted to try something like that?"

"It's been a little while, after everything started with Sandi. Really, it didn't even pop into my mind until we were all there together on the bed naked. I mean, I know I'm not gay, and I know even if I was there's nothing wrong with that, but it's just been something I wouldn't mind experiencing."

By this time my cock was starting to get hard in her hand again. "Well, that's great. You should do it. Never close your mind to things that make you feel good, and don't let anyone else convince you that you're wrong to want it. I've done plenty of that in my life and I regret it now. I missed out on being with my sister for all these years for no good reason. You gave her back to me, and I'll never be able to thank you enough."

"I'm so happy everything has worked out the way it has."

We lay there together and just held each other. For some time, we drifted off to sleep, and when we woke up it was dark outside.

I whispered softly, "I guess we went to sleep. That was the best nap in history. Wow."

"It sure was. Oh god, I love sleeping with you. You're so warm and toasty."

Before long, we were kissing again, and that quickly led to another round of sex. This time, it was much slower and we took our time. I was pretty exhausted at this point and couldn't quite get over the edge, so I moved down and gave her another orgasm with my tongue.

When she finished, she sighed and said, "That was so good. I think I'll live now. Thank you."

"You're most welcome. You taste so good."

She giggled and said, "I know I do. And I smell so good I turn myself on sometimes."

I laughed in the darkness and suddenly her wet fingers were in my mouth. I sucked them clean, of course. She fed me her juices again and again until I couldn't take it anymore. I somehow found a little more strength and fucked her again, and this time I was able to cum.

When I finished this time, my cock was actually hurting a little. I was absolutely done for the day, and maybe even tomorrow too.

When I told her it was aching, she said I should definitely give it some time to recuperate and to not overdo it.

When it got to be about 9 o'clock, I decided it was about time to head home.

Mom and I said our goodbyes and I got into the car, completely satisfied. I sent off a text to Amy and Sandi to let them know I was on my way.

As I drove down the Interstate, I wondered what was going to be in store for me next. I needed to really start thinking about asking Amy to marry me, for one thing. I didn't want to wait anymore. Never in a million years did I think I would even be considering such a thought a year before, but now things had so radically changed in my life that all of my previous ideas about how life was supposed to be were tossed aside and forgotten.

I couldn't wait to experience what would happen next.

This story is part of a series. If you haven't read the previous chapters, click my username above. All characters are 18 or older. Thank you for reading.

* * *

Aunt Sandi - PART 18

As I turned the corner for home I noticed a car following me and soon realized it was Amy. I opened both of the garage doors and pulled into my spot and she pulled in beside Sandi's car. I got out and felt the cool breeze of the nighttime air that was filled with the sound of chirping crickets. I felt incredibly relaxed as I took in a really deep breath and let it out slowly. I walked over as Amy was getting out of her car.

She smiled up at me. "Hey, fancy meeting you here!" She got out and hugged me tightly and sniffed my face. "Smells like you had a good time with your mom." She giggled.

"I had a great time. I didn't want to wash off because I love her smell so much. How was work?" She nodded in understanding and made an "mmm hmm" sound.

"Boring, as usual. Guess who I talked to for almost an hour tonight?"

"Um, your mom?"

"Nope, Jill. I think we have everything sorted out. Have you ever been to a piano recital? Her little brother CJ is like this piano prodigy guy and we're invited this Thursday night to hear him play. I took off work so we could go."

"I've been to the orchestra before but no piano recitals. Is that something you have to dress up for?"

She giggled and made a surprised expression. "Uh, yeah!"

"So, ratty jeans and a t-shirt is out?" I asked with a smirk. She shook her head and groaned in mock annoyance.

"Oh, come on, it's just one night." Her enthusiasm was obvious as she looked at me expectantly.

I couldn't really think of any reason to not go. "Sure, that sounds fine by me. So her brother's name is CJ? JJ and CJ?" I laughed a little.

"Yeah, it's short for Christopher James and they did it because of the whole speech thing when they were little. It's adorable, right?" I thought it was pretty cool too.

We continued chatting as we walked toward the door and I clicked the buttons to close the garage doors and followed Amy inside. Sandi must have heard us because she was waiting for us in the hallway, smiling.

She was wearing a sheer purple nightgown that extended down to her mid-thigh with her nipples clearly visible and no panties. It was a pretty breathtaking sight and I immediately felt a surge in my cock as my eyes looked her up and down. Both Amy and I held our arms out to her and we hugged for several seconds, softly saying our hellos and giving each other short kisses. As usual I rubbed my hands over both of their asses.

Sandi nuzzled into me and breathed in deeply and said softly, "Did you have fun, baby? Mmm, god, you smell so good. I miss Dee." I smiled and nodded my answer. She continued, "Speaking of, she called a few minutes ago and said she has big news she wants to tell us all together, so you guys go get changed and we'll FaceTime her."

Amy and I looked at each other with a curious excitement and headed to the bedroom together. "What do you think it could be?" I wondered aloud.

"I have no idea, uh... maybe something about new houses? It must be pretty important if she has to tell us over FaceTime."

I agreed and soon I was down to my underwear and a t-shirt, my typical comfy attire for home in the evenings. Amy slipped on a really long light blue t-shirt without panties and we headed back out. Sandi had already called Mom and they were talking on the iPad.

Sandi looked up and interrupted Mom. "Here they are."

Mom stopped talking and said, "Okay, hold on." She plunked the iPad down and when she came back a minute later Dad and Bethany were with her.

Mom saw us and got right to the point. "Hi guys! I'll skip any dramatic buildup and just tell you that James has changed his mind! He went out with Bethy tonight on a trial date and decided to let her join us tonight in bed to get more comfortable and see where things go from here."

All three of us on our side looked at each other in complete shock and gasped loudly, causing the three of them to laugh, and then we all laughed. I couldn't believe it. "What?! I thought it was just dinner and a movie!"

Mom smiled slyly. "It was dinner and a movie, but it was also a real, actual date. I didn't want to say anything until I knew Dad was sure."

I still wasn't quite satisfied, "But what about the whole authority thing?"

Dad cleared his throat and spoke up. "Yeah, I knew you'd ask that. Mom's shown me that she's still able to be an authority figure with all this other stuff going on. I'm a little tired of everyone else having so much fun while I'm left out, so after giving it a lot of thought and a whole lot of talking it over with your mom, I changed my mind, simple as that."

Mom handed their iPad over to Dad and Sandi handed ours to me and Dad said, "Are you okay with that? I don't want to cut in on your action, boy."

Everyone laughed loudly at that, including me. "Are you kidding?! I'm more than okay. I have enough trouble keeping up with all these crazy women as it is."

Mom leaned over and whispered something in Dad's ear and he snickered. "Mom said your, uh, equipment has taken a real beating lately."

That got everyone laughing again and I reached down almost involuntarily and rubbed at my sore penis and nodded. "Oh yeah, it needs a rest."

In the background Bethany said excitedly, "Danny, we made out in the car in the movie theater parking lot! It was amazing!"

Dad turned and handed the iPad to Bethany who looked like she was about to explode with excitement. "Can you believe it? I never thought this was going to happen but it did!"

"I'm amazed, Beautiful. You look really happy right now." Bethany simply smiled glowingly and nodded very excitedly. Her exuberance was infectious and I could feel myself being swept up in it.

Sandi said excitedly, "I'm so happy for you!"

Bethany's expression turned a little teary-eyed and she simply whispered, "Thank you! I'm so happy; you don't even know." She thought for a moment and reconsidered. "Sorry, I bet you know perfectly."

Sandi's silent nod removed any doubt.

Bethany wiped a couple tears away from her eyes and Mom took back the iPad. "Well, that's the big news. We're going to head off to bed a little early tonight so we'll let you guys go and San, I'll call you at work in the morning. I'm thinking if everything goes well we should all get together this weekend here for a special visit."

Sandi said excitedly, "Oh my god, yes! That'll be one for the record books. Have fun tonight and I can't wait to hear all about it in the morning. Love you!"

All at once everyone echoed with a mixture of, "Love you!" and "Goodnight!"

Once the call was over, Sandi leaned back and sighed. "I never thought he'd come around. That's one happy girl right there."

Amy and I leaned into Sandi and had a little group hug there on the couch. After a moment had passed, Sandi looked very directly at me and said, "Okay, excitement aside, we need to discuss our ongoing issue with Jill. Amy and I had a short talk earlier about what to do. Exactly how much do you want to fuck her?"

Her eyes met mine and drilled holes straight through to my brain. It was the dreaded Lie Detector stare. She already knew the answer but sat there silently waiting for me to say something. I took a breath and spoke slowly to avoid tripping up. "You know I want to, but I also don't want to mess anything up with us."

Sandi smiled softly and nodded. "I know, and I think our relationship is strong enough now to handle letting you, but it has to happen completely separately from our group, no exceptions. She can't find out about our secret because more than enough people know as it is."

I was stunned. I sat there in silence and looked back between them wide-eyed, causing them to look at each other knowingly and burst out laughing. Sandi looked toward Amy and said playfully, "I think he's in shock." She looked back at me and prompted, "Well?" She raised her hands and very lightly slapped both of my cheeks a couple times, as if trying to wake me from unconsciousness.

"I... How?"

Amy giggled and said, "How what? I thought about it for a really long time and I don't want to lose my best friend over this. I called and talked about this morning's shenanigans and she apologized over and over again and I told her I decided I wasn't going to be jealous anymore since I know you love me and I was fine with you hooking up with her on a limited basis. I thought she had hung up on me at first because the phone went silent. And then she was shrieking so loud I had to hold the phone away from my head."

I looked at Sandi and asked, "And you're okay with this too? Like, okay okay?"

She nodded. "I know you love me too and I've been fine with our sharing arrangement even if it means I get less of you than I want sometimes. It actually turns out I get to have more sex with different people I love. I've found really manageable ways to process my jealousy and I know Jill isn't a threat to our relationship. The question for you is: can you do this without developing feelings for her?"

I thought about it and finally said, "I think so. I had sex with Lisa and don't think I'll develop feelings for her. I think she's got some feelings going on, actually."

Sandi shot a concerned look at Amy who nodded and said, "Oh yeah, she was looking at him like she never wanted him to leave, but there's no way she would ever leave Daddy; that's just ridiculous. I'm sure she'll get used to the sharing too." She looked back at me and continued, "But with Jill, all I'm asking is no secrets, okay? You are mine." She quickly glanced at Sandi a bit deferentially and added, "Ours." Sandi nodded and turned her gaze to me.

I smiled and said, "Very okay. I can't believe you're letting this happen at all. I don't want a romantic relationship with Jill."

"I know, you just want her bacon and boobs, right?" Amy said.

She and Sandi giggled and I nodded. "I'd rather have that spicy bacon than her boobs any day, actually. I get a total food boner anytime I think about it. Right now I have more boobs than I can shake a stick... or, shake my dick at." That caused everyone to laugh even harder and they both rolled their eyes at my lame joke.

Amy said, "Well, the plan right now is we're gonna get a hotel room close to the piano recital downtown on Thursday night. We're not sure where we'll get together after that, but we'll figure it out. It can't be at the apartment when Sammi's there, but I was thinking we could meet there during lunch sometimes like we did."

Sandi said softly, "All we're asking is that you promise to stop everything if you think either of you are developing feelings, and zero mention of our private lives and secrets."

"That sounds easy. Wow, I'm totally overwhelmed right now."

Sandi said, "And?"

I thought about it and finally realized that I should say, "And, thank you. You're the best girlfriends ever." I pulled them both in and held them close to me for a long moment.

Remembering something, Sandi asked Amy, "Don't you have something to show us from earlier?"

Amy's eyes glistened and she smiled widely and said with a flourish, "I do!" I had almost forgotten about the video she had taken of Lisa and her playing earlier that had created that huge wet spot on the bed.

Amy got her phone out and started playing the video. We watched as she and Lisa writhed around together and listened to them moaning on the tiny speaker. It didn't take very long before I was very turned on, and I looked at Sandi watching the action intently. She must have sensed my gaze because for just a moment she looked at me and smiled before looking back to the screen.

My hand somehow found its way to my underwear and I began very lightly rubbing myself despite the slight hint of soreness. I breathed and decided to just sit back and watch without thinking about trying to have another orgasm.

Sandi's breathing was getting heavy. "Oh wow, her ass is so red. Mmm, she really does have nice boobs." With that, Sandi's hand slowly pulled up on her nightgown until it was at her waist. She pulled her feet up onto the couch and leaned back and began openly masturbating. I wasn't sure what to watch, so I switched back and forth between watching the video and watching her play with herself. It was obvious that she loved being on display.

Before long, Amy had started touching her clit as well. The wonderful scent of aroused pussy invaded my senses and I closed my eyes and reveled in the scent from them both.

I couldn't take it anymore and shifted and pulled my underwear off and tossed them on the floor. I sat back and almost instantly Sandi very lightly wrapped her hand around my cock and just lightly rubbed the head with her thumb.

On the screen, Amy's face was buried between her mother's legs and licking her clit while Lisa tried her best to hold the phone steady to record the action. Amy had three fingers inside Lisa's pussy and asked her if she felt like she needed to pee when her fingers pressed the right spots.

Lisa was panting and said, "Yes! When you do that, I feel it. That feels so good, baby."

We heard Amy say, "Just relax. If you feel like you need to pee, don't fight it. Keep relaxing through it and don't tense up. Just let it happen."

Amy leaned forward and licked Lisa's clit a little more, and suddenly Lisa asked breathlessly, "Are you sure about this? I'm getting really close and this feels so weird!"

"Yes, just keep relaxing and let it happen," Amy reassured.

In the next several seconds our eyes were transfixed to the screen as we could hear Lisa's orgasm start with a loud groan. Very abruptly the screen went black as the phone was forgotten and dropped onto the bed. We could hear Amy's fingers moving rapidly in Lisa's pussy as she massaged and pressed hard up against her G-spot and then Amy excitedly said, "Oh!"

Lisa was moaning loudly as she came. Amy reached up and grabbed the phone and pointed it at Lisa's pussy just in time for us to see a little fluid gushing out of her onto the bed below. Her pussy and inner thighs were glistening with fluid as well.

Lisa continued cumming and Amy excitedly said, "Ohhhhhhh yesssss!"

Lisa didn't respond. She was lying there on the bed panting and gasping for air for almost another minute. Suddenly a loud noise came through the speakers as Amy repositioned the phone in her hands, moving herself up and letting us see Lisa's face.

She looked blissful. "How did that feel?" Amy asked softly.

Lisa didn't open her eyes but was able to say quietly, "Oh my baby, so good. You made mama feel soooo goooooood."

Just then the video abruptly ended, and there was silence except for heavy breathing from the three of us.

Sandi was the first to break the silence and said, "That was so fucking hot. And so not fair! I want to be able to cum like that!"

Amy giggled. "We need to keep trying. I think you were super close to doing it the last couple times. I think you're tensing up when you need to really let go and not think about it. What level are you on in Kegel Camp now?"

Sandi laughed and stuck a finger in her pussy and then licked it and said, "Level 10. And I'm super close right now. Come finish me." She looked at me with dripping lust and said, "Come here and let me taste my sister's pussy on your cock."

Sandi quickly tugged off her nightgown and tossed it away, then lay down on the couch while Amy buried her face between her legs and I stood up and got in position so she could suck on me. It felt really good but I knew there was no way I could cum again today. In less than five minutes, Sandi tensed up and came hard, moaning loudly. I could feel the vibrations from the moaning in her throat in my cock and it felt amazing.

Sandi pushed at me and I pulled out of her mouth and looked down at her smiling face. She was breathing hard and looked down at Amy's wet face and said, "Come here and let me taste you too, honey."

Amy quickly pulled off her shirt and moved so that she was straddling Sandi's face. I helped things along by fingering Amy's pussy from behind. I decided to throw caution to the wind and when I could tell she was getting close, I started pressing repeatedly against her g-spot. Amy moaned loudly and squirted all over Sandi's face and neck. Amy said loudly, "Oh fuck!"

At this point Sandi was dripping wet with sweat and Amy's juices. Amy relaxed and I helped lift her off of Sandi to where Amy could lie on top of her and they melded into each other in a tight embrace. Amy said softly, "I love you." Sandi immediately whispered it back to her.

I knelt next to them and they both put their arms around me. We shared a three-way kiss for several moments until Sandi broke it and said, "I need to sit up; this is killing my back."

We all laughed a bit and Amy climbed off of her. Amy and I each held a hand out and helped her sit up. Sandi looked at me and said, "Can you run and grab a couple towels? I'm all drippy and the couch is a mess. It's a good thing I went with the leather." As I nodded, she gathered up some of Amy's squirt from her chest where it had collected and licked it off her finger. I bent over and licked a bit off too and smiled as I walked away.

When I returned she and Amy were sitting next to each other quietly talking. Sandi looked up at me and with a twinkle in her eye commanded, "You will dry us, slave." She giggled and I smiled and bowed my head slightly. "Yes, my lady." I knelt and began drying them.

As I wiped her with the towel, Sandi said to Amy, "You should delete that video right now, okay? That was incredible but it's not something I want anyone else seeing."

Once she had done it Sandi said simply, "You will carry us to bed, slave." I smiled and gladly picked her up and she snuggled into my neck and whispered, "You're the best slave, ever." Once I had gently laid Sandi down in bed, I came back and scooped up Amy. Sound, dreamless sleep came easily for me that night.

* * *

The next morning the drive to the apartment was a quiet one. Normally we had a phone call going between the cars and chatted the whole way, but today Amy said she didn't feel very social so I had music on instead. I don't remember any of the songs that played because all I could think about was what Amy was thinking and how she was feeling. I was really hoping she wouldn't have second thoughts and change her mind.

When we pulled into the complex and parked I got out but Amy stayed in the car, just staring ahead. I went over and looked at her through the window and she finally opened the door. She stood up and grabbed my hand and said, "I do love you, you know. I hope this proves it to you."

I hugged her close to me. "You don't need to prove it, and I love you too."

She smiled and kissed me softly and we headed to the door. We knocked our customary knock and after a moment Jill opened the door. She was looking exceptionally happy and was wearing a medium-blue tight-fitting and very revealing camisole, no bra, and a matching blue lacy thong. My eyes widened and in almost an instant I was hard. I think my mouth was open in shock for a few seconds before I recovered and closed it again. I even said, "Wow" under my breath.

Amy giggled. "Well, don't you look cute. Did you know your ass is hanging out?"

Jill blushed deeply and looked down. "I thought with our new arrangement this would be okay."

Amy shook her head with an air of slight annoyance but agreed. "It is, I'm just... never mind. That cami's really cute."

"Thanks, breakfast is almost ready."

We made our way into the kitchen and there was no sign of Sammi. "Where's Boo?" Amy asked.

"Bathroom. She's running behind since we were up half the night talking."

To my dismay Jill pulled on a big white apron that was tucked around the oven handle and it covered up most of her front, but luckily her ass was still visible.

Just then we heard the toilet flush and the sink water running in the bathroom and a moment later Sammi emerged. She was fully dressed and looking really tired, with her long dark brown hair tightly tied up in a haphazard ponytail.

When she saw us her eyes lit up and she smiled. She came over and hugged me briefly and whispered in my ear, "Looks like you really are lucky. Do I get my turn too?"

She giggled and pulled her head back and locked eyes with me for a half-second and smiled sweetly and batted her eyelashes, making me laugh.

I decided to go for it and said, "Sure, just take a number and we'll be right with you. Pleasing our customers is our top priority here at Dan Corp."

Sammi giggled and said, "Oh, where do I get my number? I could use some pleasing." She started looking around my body, finally settling her gaze on one particular spot. "Do I pull... right here?"

She started to reach her hand right toward my groin, stopping just an inch short from touching my cock and then dramatically pretending to pull an imaginary number from it, causing laughter from everyone.

She turned to Amy and hugged her as well. "Are you crazy? You're okay with sharing your boyfriend with her?" As she said 'her' in an exaggerated fashion she looked toward Jill and snickered.

"Hey, I'm right here you know!" Jill snapped. There was definitely some heat in her response even though it was clear that Sammi wasn't serious.

Sammi laughed. "Oh, come on, I'm only teasing."

Jill sighed. "Whatever."

Amy was amused. "Come on guys, it's really not something to be all snappy about." To Sammi she asked, "Are you okay with everything? Do we need to talk?"

Sammi smiled and said, "Actually... yeah, I would like to talk, but alone." She looked at me and quickly followed that with, "No offense." I held up my hands and said, "It's cool."

Jill sighed and said to Sammi, "Sorry, you just made it seem like I'm desperate or something, which I admit I am maybe a little, but I don't need it shoved down my throat."

I bit my tongue at her remark but Sammi was all too quick. "I'm sure you'll get it shoved down your throat pretty soon by the looks of it." She smiled and looked suggestively at my crotch and giggled.

Jill groaned loudly and shook her head while blushing as everyone else laughed loudly. I started to lean forward and move my hands to cover myself but I stopped and decided instead to just embrace it and leaned back a bit in my chair and spread my legs slightly, pushing forward and making my erection look as big as possible. I topped off the pose with a mischievous grin and a satisfied-sounding groan.

Sammi covered her mouth and giggled. "Oh my god, you really are something." To Amy she asked, "How do you put up with this?"

"Honestly it's a never-ending challenge." She grinned at me.

Once the chit chat had died down a bit, we ate breakfast pretty quickly, got the dishes washed and put away, and then moved into the living room with about 15 minutes before I needed to go to work. Uncharacteristically, Jill didn't make any overt moves.

Sammi sensed this too because she said to Jill, "You're out here lookin' all sexy but you're not all over him. What gives?"

Jill looked a little surprised and put up her hands as if exasperated. "Um... I didn't know I was supposed to be doing anything with an audience. I didn't want to rub it in your faces."

Sammi replied in a sultry voice, "I wouldn't mind having it rubbed in my face." She topped that off by salaciously licking her lips and making a kissing sound as she looked into my eyes with lust for a moment before turning back and staring intently into Jill's eyes.

In response, Jill's eyes opened wide and her mouth opened but nothing came out but a gasp. Sammi held her intent gaze for as long as she could before bursting into laughter.

"Oh my god you should see your face right now!"

Jill shook her head again. "Ugh! You bitch!" She put her hands around Sammi's throat and shook her slightly while pretending to choke her. Finally she wrapped her arms around her and hugged her. "It's a good thing I love you or I would have to kick your ass right now."

Sammi hugged her back. "I know, I'm just fucking around and trying to break some of this tension. But seriously, I don't mind if you guys do something. I love watching; it's like live-action porn." She giggled.

Jill pulled back from Sammi. "Wow, we're learning all kinds of shit about you today."

Sammi giggled. "Oh, there's a lot you don't know, but I'm thinking you're gonna find out really soon."

Jill looked at Amy with an unspoken question and Amy knew immediately what was being asked. "Go ahead, it's the whole reason we're here, but just keep in mind he only has maybe ten minutes."

With that, Jill got up from the couch and came to where I was standing. Immediately, I could smell her faint freshly-showered scent mixed with the smells of the breakfast she had prepared earlier. She stepped close to me and whispered, "I guess we're doing this. I can't believe this is really happening."

Instead of waiting for her I decided to take the lead and be aggressive. I roughly pulled her close to me and began kissing her deeply. She was momentarily surprised and her eyes opened widely and she gasped audibly into my mouth followed by an "mmmmm" sound. From the couch, I could hear Amy and Sammi gasp as well.

She quickly recovered and started kissing me back and just melted into my arms. I was no longer pushing her away or trying to stop myself from touching her or resisting thoughts of her. All of the pent-up passion I had been feeling for her rushed out of me at once. I put my hands under her camisole and went straight for her breasts and squeezed them roughly, feeling her nipples that were already hard but now seemed to stiffen even more.

Jill's breathing was labored as she pressed her body against mine. She quickly found my cock with her hand and grasped it. I was relieved that there was no residual soreness and pressed forward even harder.

I decided to put on a show for Amy and Sammi and picked Jill up who naturally wrapped her legs around me. I roughly spun both of us around and pinned her up against the wall and dry humped her as our passionate deep kissing continued. I had her pinned so tightly that I was able to grab her wrists and pin them above her head.

Very soon the wet spot that had already formed in the crotch of her panties was getting my pants wet, but I didn't care. The moaning coming from Jill seemed to be increasing with intensity, and then suddenly she got quiet and started rubbing herself against me much more quickly and with determination.

And that's when it happened. She groaned loudly and came. For nearly half a minute she gasped and moaned very loudly as her legs trembled around me and finally became motionless and limp against me. I let her hands go and she immediately wrapped them around my neck to hold on so she wouldn't fall. I was breathing really hard too and was probably seconds away from cumming myself. I held onto her as tightly as I could until she finally opened her eyes, her panting finally slightly slowing down.

She weakly smiled and closed her eyes again, resting her head on my shoulder and breathing deeply. She whispered into my ear, "That was amazing."

I turned back toward the couch and locked eyes with Sammi who was sitting there with a completely flushed face and wide eyes. She took a deep breath and started a slow golf clap. Amy clapped a couple times too but then stopped as Sammi continued on. Her face was flushed as well, but her frown was pretty evident.

Sammi said, "Dude, what the fuuuuck, that was so hot! I guess I can scratch seeing JJ cum off my sexual bucket list. I don't think that's quite what I was expecting but holy shit that was awesome!"

I had to laugh and even Amy softly laughed for a second. I whispered to Jill, "Are you able to stand up? I need to put you down."

She nodded and I carefully eased her down. Once I was sure she wasn't going to fall, I pulled her in close and kissed her ear and whispered, "That was just a taste. When I finally get you naked I'm gonna fuck you until you can't walk right."

She gasped and her eyes flew open wide and she pulled back slightly. She looked at me and I gave her my most intense expression to let her know I was completely serious, at which point she pulled me into the tightest possible embrace and whispered back with an aggressive tone, "Bring it. I won't be the only with a limp." For a moment we shared an intense and adversarial stare that finally ended in a soft kiss on the lips. This girl was going to be fun. To top things off, she patted my cock a couple times and said, "Looks like you need some relief too."

I relaxed my grip on her, and with a sly smirk she disappeared down the hall and into her room. I stood and watched her ass as she walked away.

Sammi stood up and said softly, "Um, I'll be right back." With that, she went down the hall and lightly knocked on Jill's door and went in after a few beats.

Amy stood too and came over next to me. It seemed like her frown had left her face and she was back to her normal mood, thankfully. She giggled at me and said, "It looks like you need some drying this time." She went into the kitchen and grabbed a few paper towels.

She came back and folded them up and then just put them right against my cock, which was still painfully hard, causing me to gasp loudly. That sudden rush of pleasure doubled when she applied pressure as she grabbed my cock in her hand and squeezed it, causing me to groan a bit and feel weak in the knees. Having a completely hard dick inside of pants is already uncomfortable enough, and all this rough handling was bordering on painful, and yet it felt incredible.

"Does that feel good, love?"

I didn't need to answer as Amy got close to me and kissed me hard. She momentarily broke the kiss and said, "I'm feeling very jealous right now, and her smell all over you isn't helping. Fucking cunt."

I laughed softly. "Is that any way to talk about your best friend forever?"

"Yeah, yeah, you didn't just have to watch your best friend cum all over your boyfriend's dick right in front of you."

I looked directly into her eyes and whispered, "I've watched you before though, and I'm over my jealousy about you being with your dad."

She breathed deeply and shook her head, looking down and closing her eyes. "Ugh, I hate it when you're right." She reached up and kissed me again, this time using her tongue as her hand continued squeezing my cock through my pants.

Down the hall Jill's door opened and Sammi quickly came out and went into her own room, closing her door with a thud. I didn't know what time it was but I knew I was going to be late yet again.

I broke the kiss and said, "I need to text Kayla and let her know I'm going to be late again. I told her before I'd be on time and here I am, late again."

I sent the text off to say I'd be late and almost immediately the reply came back:

"Not a problem, just get here when you can, no rush k? Still waiting on vendor response. Say hello to Amy."

It was followed by several winky-face and smirking emojis.

I showed Amy the screen and she rolled her eyes. "Nosy know-it-all bitch."

I couldn't resist and said, "That nosy bitch sure has an amazing ass though."

Amy glared at me and tripled the pressure around my cock, causing me to wince and nearly double over. "Hey, I was only teasing; ease up with the death grip!"

She giggled and took the paper towels away and inspected my pants. "You should be okay by the time you get to work. Maybe drive with the window down, and that's enough comments about Kayla's amazing ass, jerk." She said 'amazing ass' with exaggerated sarcasm, so much so that even she recognized how silly she was acting and ended up laughing at herself.

"Oh my god I'm being so petty right now." She shook her head.

"Yep, you are." I slapped her ass and laughed.

Jill's door opened and she was fully dressed as she walked toward us slowly. She had quite a satisfied smirk on her face and she just walked right up to Amy and took her in her arms.

I heard her whisper, "I love you, Aims. Thank you so much for this. I'm really sorry I got kind of carried away in front of you. I never meant to do that and I hope you're okay. It was all his fault anyway."

She looked slyly at me and I smirked back at her, but in a completely friendly way.

Amy was quick to say, "Yeah, he really did pour it on there. Do you think we scandalized Boo?"

Jill giggled loudly and replied, "Oh no, not in the slightest. She was so turned on she's having a quick Hitachi session." Amy laughed too at hearing that.

I still didn't know what this 'Hitachi' business was so I decided to ask, "What is this Hitachi thing I keep hearing about?"

Amy looked at me incredulously. "You really don't know?"

I must have looked lost because she shook her head and smiled. "It's a vibrator, a really big one that plugs into the wall. It has the most intense vibrations ever and it's about this big." She held her hands apart to show me how big it was and my eyes widened, causing them both to look at each other and giggle.

When the laughing died down there was a brief moment of silence and I suddenly realized that I could barely hear a low rumbling sound, and then we heard a short muffled scream and a second later a longer, drawn-out groan, and then silence.

Jill reached out and squeezed my cock and said softly, "That's what a Hitachi Magic Wand does for you, my dear Danny boy. It only takes about a minute to work its magic and the orgasms are brain-melting."

I was breathing pretty hard now imagining Sammi in there masturbating and could only think enough to get out, "Oh. Wow."

That caused both girls to laugh again. Amy asked Jill, "Is she still doing the boyfriend of the week thing?"

"Always. Actually, I think she has a few guys in the rotation right now, all total losers. She gets easily bored and needs new and fresh every couple of weeks. If that girl ever gets married it'll be a miracle."

In another minute Sammi appeared, this time looking very relaxed. She looked at us watching her and said, "Guys, don't look at me like that! Shit was urgent!"

That made everyone laugh and she came up and stood beside Amy. "This's been a very interesting morning, to say the least." Looking directly at Amy she said, "Can we have that talk now?"

Amy used her newfound direct approach and simply stated the obvious. "I assume you're going to ask to fuck him, right?"

Sammi's eyes opened widely for just a moment and she took a half-step back. "Whoa, what happened to the old Amy who never in a million years would've said something like that, especially not in front of everyone?"

"She's had her eyes opened and decided to be in charge of her life."

Sammi looked at all of us quickly in turn with a sly grin that told us that she was impressed. "Okay, I guess if that's how it is, then yes, I'm asking. I feel pretty left out and I was just in there getting myself off and thinking about allll the fun things we could do all together. How am I doing here, you know, since we're being all open and shit?"

Amy was in turn impressed and smiled. "Oh you're doing pretty good! Are you involved with anyone right now? And are they clean?"

"I'm sort of involved with two someones right now, and yes, I'm really careful and use condoms every time and get tested pretty often. But, we're not exclusive and I don't even consider them boyfriends, and if we all start doing stuff I would stop seeing them. I've never been with a woman but if I had a choice I'd want it to be with you and JJ. You're like sisters to me and it would be special and actually mean something because I love you guys so much."

A mental jolt went through my body when she said the word 'sisters' but it quickly passed and I don't believe I ever changed my facial expression.

Amy smiled. "I've always thought of you guys like family too. I love you both like the sisters I never had."

Sammi said, "Aww." The three of them melted into each other's arms and Jill said, "I love you guys too."

Suddenly a hand reached out and grabbed mine and pulled me into the fray. Jill said, "You'd make a pretty cool brother too, Dishwasher Man."

All the family talk was starting to feel a little weird and Amy could tell I was uncomfortable, but I embraced them and said simply, "Thanks, that really means a lot."

Sammi giggled and while looking down said hesitantly, "So, um, do I at least get to see the goods before I go all in on this thing?" Even though her skin was olive-colored it was still apparent that she was blushing.

Amy was caught a little off guard and her expression was almost immediately negative but she quickly gathered her composure and decided to go with it. She smiled and looked at me expectantly. "Sure, why not? Go ahead and show her what you got going on."

It was my turn to blush and laugh nervously. "Umm, okay... that's not awkward at all." I stepped back and felt my heart rate double. Was this really happening? Was I in some weird fantasy world? I closed my eyes for a second and took a deep breath and just reached down and robotically undid my belt, the button on my pants and quickly pulled the zipper down.

As I was about to start pushing my pants down, a thought appeared in my mind about something Sandi had said about confidence and I decided to test the theory out. Instead of acting sheepishly and simply doing as I was told, I took a breath and got into the most confident state of mind I could and stood up straight and eyed them conspiratorially. I used my most authoritative voice and said, "If you want to see my cock, all three of you need to strip, right now."

The looks on their faces were priceless. They each drew in loud gasps and looked at each other with shocked expressions, but said nothing. That quickly turned into incredulous looks and a few nervous giggles. Sammi was the first to shrug and started taking her clothes off, quickly followed by Jill and Amy.

A hot flush came over my whole body as the feeling of power and control took over and surged through me. After Sammi had all her clothes off, she even reached up and undid her ponytail, letting hair drape down over her shoulders. I had always known that she was cute, but now seeing her completely naked with her hair down it was clear how incredibly beautiful she was. Her brown nipples were standing hard at attention as she looked toward me with a hungry gaze. Her tits were easily the biggest I'd ever seen in person. I had no idea what size they might be, and right now was not the best time to be asking for her cup size.

Jill was no slouch either, although her boobs were much smaller than I had dreamed them to be. Her pink nipples were standing at attention and I couldn't wait to touch them again.

Sammi was the first to start moving toward me, but I put my hand up and said, "Come to me on your knees."

Sammi gasped, rolled her eyes, tilted her head back and shook it, giggled and said, "Oh man, this better be really good."

Jill, who had almost immediately started kneeling said seriously, "Shh, it is, don't worry." She held out her hand to Sammi and pulled at her to join her.

Amy was looking at me and smiling, shaking her head knowingly, but she knelt as well.

They all reached me at about the same time and worked together to remove my shoes and socks while I unbuttoned my shirt since they couldn't easily reach it and tossed it to the floor. Finally, they pulled my pants and boxer briefs down to my ankles and my cock sprang free, and it felt amazing for it to be out of my tight work pants.

There was nothing but silence as they stared at my cock, which was still hard and had continued leaking precum from what had happened with Jill earlier. Sammi was smiling and looking back and forth between Jill and Amy. "Okay, the goods are good." Jill giggled and said, "Told ya. It's exactly how I remember." She looked right up into my eyes and added, "I'd love to suck your cock all day."

Another jolt coursed through me as I heard those words and tensed up, causing my cock to jump in response. Jill giggled loudly and said, "I think it likes the sound of that!"

Sammi looked to Amy with a questioning glance and her response was an immediate nod of approval and a motioning with her hand, and almost immediately Sammi and Jill began sharing the work of sucking on me and it felt beyond amazing.

Amy couldn't really get in so she came around to my side and began rubbing my asshole, getting me to moan loudly. The triple assault was overwhelming and immediate. My breathing quickly became labored and I knew I wouldn't last very long like this.

I felt Amy take her finger away and then it was back, this time all wet, and she slowly pushed it inside me and began massaging my prostate. I was in heaven and groaned loudly.

From in front Jill and Sammi continued their licking and taking turns sucking. Not even five minutes had gone by before it was all too much, and I tilted my head back and grunted loudly and started cumming in Jill's waiting mouth. After the first couple of spurts Sammi grabbed my cock and got some in her mouth too. Amy slowly withdrew her finger and moved around next to them and gave each girl an open-mouthed kiss and got her own taste of cum.

There was still some cum oozing out and each girl in turn sucked just a little more out until nothing was left. I felt like I was about to fall down but managed to remain standing while I watched the girls continue to kiss.

Finally things calmed down and they all kind of sat down on the floor looking at each other, smiling. Sammi giggled and said, "Well I sure didn't expect to be doing that this morning!"

"I was actually hoping I'd get to do that this morning, so... mission accomplished!" Jill said excitedly.

After the laughs died down Jill sighed and said, "While I'd love to stay here and play all day, I have to get to work to help with prep. I'm late as it is."

"Yep, we should go. I'm sure Danny's already late," Sammi chimed in.

"I don't even give a fuck anymore," I said with a satisfied sigh, making them all laugh.

It was clear that the fun was over, however. I stood and walked to the bathroom to pee and to wash up, not bothering to close the door or put any clothes on. When I walked back to the living room the girls were just getting their panties on, so I went about getting dressed while they took turns washing up in the bathroom too.

Sammi said, "I just had a thought. Is anyone else up for calling in sick tomorrow and just hanging out here and messing around? I've had my appetizer and now I want the main course."

Almost immediately Jill said excitedly, "I'm in!"

I smiled and said, "I would love that but I've been calling in so much they have to know it's all bullshit by now."

"So? Don't you have vacation days? Take one," Jill said.

I thought about it and I did have some time. I smiled and said, "Okay, you talked me into it."

Jill came over and hugged me. "All right, it's a date. Well, not exactly a real date, but..."

Amy interrupted, "Ha yeah, he doesn't do dates. He just swoops in with like no effort and suddenly his dick is in you." Sammi and Jill giggled and nodded.

I wasn't about to let that slide. "No effort? So what was all those months of getting to know you and talking every day? And then all these times coming over here and getting to know you guys and doing dishes? All that has to count for something."

Amy giggled and shook her head. "Oh calm down, I'm just saying you don't do things like normal guys."

"I'm definitely not normal." Everyone nodded in agreement.

Sammi got in close and locked eyes with me. "I'll take not normal any day if it's like this. And you know what? I just realized I sucked your dick before I even got a proper first kiss. What the fuck, man?"

I didn't even have time to respond before her lips were on mine. I tensed up a bit in surprise and then quickly relaxed as we explored each other's mouths for the next few moments. She was still just in her panties so I took the opportunity to rub my hands against her nipples and then went around and caressed her lower back. I pushed her panties down in the back and squeezed her cheeks firmly, pulling her against me firmly. I moved my hands around her front and pushed her panties down there too and quickly found her clit and rubbed it lightly before moving slightly lower and sinking my middle finger inside her dripping molten-hot pussy. I continued kissing her for about a minute while firmly massaging her G-spot.

She broke the kiss and breathlessly said, "Holy shit, that's the best first kiss I've ever had. You better stop before I can't stop." I slowly withdrew my finger and while maintaining eye contact brought it to my mouth and licked it. She grinned and shook her head while reaching down to pull her panties back up.

Jill asked expectantly, "Do I get one of those special kisses too?"

I didn't answer but my expression must have said yes because she melted into my arms and I repeated the little G-spot massage with her. Her pussy tasted just as good as Sammi's. It was maybe slightly more tart, but just as delicious. I couldn't wait until I was able to properly lick them both and make them cum with my tongue.

Jill was standing there breathlessly with her panties down around her thighs and said, "God, I wish I didn't have to leave right now." She finally pulled her panties back up and softly said, "That was so nice. Thank you." I smiled widely at her and nodded.

We all got dressed and said our goodbyes with hugs and more intimate kisses. Amy followed me to the car and gave me a hug. She whispered, "Well that was unexpected, and I have to admit it was really fun. Are you happy now that they both sucked your dick?"

I laughed and whispered back, "I'm surprised as you. I wasn't expecting Sammi to be so bold like that. And yes, you make me so unbelievably happy."

She squeezed me tightly. "Wow, thanks for saying it like that." She paused and then another thought came to her. "That brother sister stuff was kind of weird, huh?"

I breathed out a huge sigh. "Oh yeah it was. It sounds like tomorrow we'll both be fucking our new sisters." I laughed and she giggled and kissed my ear.

"And fuck that was so hot the way you made them come to you on their knees. I love how you were so in charge. Sure you can't stay and fuck me for the next few hours? I could use some fingering and other things too, you know."

I said softly, "You know I want to." She nodded.

"Okay, well I'm gonna go have some fun with Sammi's Hitachi too. She shares." Amy smiled slyly.

I smiled and nodded as I hugged and kissed her goodbye.

* * *

When I got to work I was over an hour late. It could've been worse I supposed but thankfully the floor was abuzz with people busily working as I sat down unnoticed. I popped open my email and one caught my attention that was sent with high importance with a subject that read: "PLEASE READ: TEAM CELEBRATION LUNCH!" It was from Joe, the department's Director, and apparently the vendor had accepted all of the code and documents for the latest project my team had been working on the past few months. It was quite a relief and it meant that we'd be able to take a bit of a breather before the next wave of work hit us.

As if by magic Kayla suddenly appeared behind me and said excitedly, "Well hi! I see you got the great news! We just found out a little while ago."

I almost jumped out of my chair before turning quickly to face her. She was covering her mouth and laughing at my reaction but she quickly composed herself.

"Sorry about that, didn't mean to scare you." She giggled a bit more.

I laughed it off and replied, "It's okay, I'll just need to remember to bring extra underwear from now on."

Over on the next row there was a bit of snickering at my remark so I knew we had an audience. Kayla quickly looked up toward the sound and then looked back at me.

She said in a softer tone, "We're having a celebration lunch at noon at Grimaldi's. You in? You were a big part of the success of this project."

I actually did want to go because their New York pizza was top-notch, but I also knew that I wanted to see Amy so I took a moment to consider it and said, "I'd really like to but I'm planning to meet someone for lunch today."

She quickly looked around again and said very quietly, "Oh, that's fine. Enjoy your lunch date with Amy. I hope you get something tasty to eat. I'll see you later." She looked right at me while smiling wickedly.

She turned and strode away, leaving me sitting there with an open-mouthed stunned expression and a hot face as I pondered why she would say something like that. I quickly decided that if she wanted to tease me like that I was going to be ready to tease her right back next time.

Just before Kayla had walked away I faintly heard my phone buzzing in my pocket so I took it out to see that I had four missed texts from Bethany:

"OMFG last night was amazing!"

"Can!not!wait! for this weekend visit!!"

"Call me?"

"Dude! Where are you? I NEEEEEED TO TAAAALK TO YOUUUU! CALL MEEEE!"

The first three had been sent about 30 minutes prior but the final one was from just now. I must have missed hearing the vibration sound while we were still at the apartment.

I quickly sent back:

"Sorry, one sec."

I jumped up and quickly went to the stairwell and dialed her number and was greeted to an exasperated sigh. "Where have you been? Don't you check your phone?!"

"Sorry, I had a really crazy morning and I just made it to work. Is everything okay?"

"I've been dying to tell you about last night and how I can't wait for this weekend. I can't stop thinking about it. I'm on my second pair of panties and came like five times already." She giggled in such a way that her happiness just shown right through the phone and filled me with joy for her.

For the next five minutes she went on to tell me what had happened and how they'd been up until nearly 2am fucking. When she stopped talking I stood there with an obvious boner and said, "Wow, I wish I could've been there; that was amazing."

"It so was! But as much as I had fun with Daddy, I still miss you. I want you, Danny. It's been way too long and I really want you back inside me. I think about you all the time."

I said softly, "I think about you too, Beautiful."

"I love you."

"Love you too. See you on Saturday."

We said our goodbyes and ended the call, and after a little while my penis went back to normal enough to where I was able to walk back to my desk.

* * *

Around 11:00 my desk phone rang and the number that showed up on the screen was really strange. It simply read "11111". I had no idea who it might be until a second later the word "SECURITY" showed up above it.

I had no idea why Security would be calling me but I answered it right away. "This is Dan."

The voice on the other end was very friendly. "Um, yes, Mr. Kildall? This is Eddie down in main security. We have a Ms. Patterson here to see you. Would you be able to come down to the main lobby, sir?"

I stared down at the phone screen, confused and not sure how to respond. I had planned to call her and go back to the apartment for a quick lunch sex session. Couldn't she just come up? Did she forget her badge? I must not have answered quickly enough because Eddie prompted, "Sir, are you there?"

I snapped out of my mental fog and quickly forced out, "Oh, yes, I'll be right down!"

"Thank you, sir." The line disconnected.

I locked my computer and ran down the stairs, nearly falling as I tried to get to the lobby as quickly as I could. When I made it through the door and rounded the corner, there she was, chatting with Eddie. She was wearing a dark blue skirt and a matching top that had little pink flowers on it that I didn't recognize.

As I quickly approached, Eddie caught my eye as I waved to him and he said something I couldn't hear to Amy, causing her to turn toward me. I openly gasped, however, when she turned around and it was Lisa instead! I felt a little déjà vu from the last time Lisa had switched places with Amy.

I almost came to an abrupt halt as the realization sank in. Why was she here? I put my best fake smile on and said, "Um, hey!"

She smiled and gracefully held out her hand and I grasped it for a moment before letting go. She spoke a little louder so that Eddie could clearly hear. "I was just telling Eddie here about how beautiful those blue hydrangeas out front are. Don't you think so?"

I had walked by the small garden out in front of the building many times and had barely even noticed the flowers, much less thought about what kind they were. I looked over at them and said, "Oh yeah, they're nice." I tried to sound convincing but I'm sure Lisa could easily see that I had no idea. She simply smiled and said to Eddie, "Thanks for calling him down. I'll take it from here." Eddie smiled genially and waved, turning his attention back to the array of monitors showing the live feeds from around the building.

She turned back to me and confidently asked, "Ready?"

I played along and replied enthusiastically, "Yep!" I shot her a questioning glance that made her smile even more widely. She returned my glance with a hint of a smirk and tilted her head toward the door suggestively.

She began walking briskly and Eddie looked at me and gave another friendly wave which I returned as I followed Lisa toward the door.

When we got outside, she could hardly contain her jubilant laughter as she turned to me and nearly shouted, "You should've seen your face! Oh my god that was so awesome!"

I was still in the dark. "Why are you here? You're an awful long way from home, Ms. Patterson."

She gleefully said with a flirty tone, "That's Lisa to you! I thought I was abundantly clear about that."

She was almost skipping and trying to stay ahead of me but I really wanted to find out what the hell was going on so I rushed up and grabbed her hand and guided her to one of the shaded benches. She giggled a bit more as we sat down and I said seriously, "What's going on, Lisa? Where's Amy?"

"I asked her to have a little alone time with you today and she said I could. By now she's back at Sandi's house and probably napping or something. She filled me in on what happened over there this morning. You really move fast, don't you?"

She leaned toward me like she was going to hug me but I quickly put my hand up and to block her. "Hold on. People could be watching us."

She stopped short and her smile faded slightly. "Oh, right. Sorry." She nodded quickly and her smile returned. "Follow me, then. Your chariot awaits." She actually said it in a beautiful British accent, something I hadn't heard her do before. It was quite endearing.

With that, she jumped up and strode off toward the parking lot. I shook my head and followed her and no sooner had we closed the doors of her little gray Mustang she was on me like a starving tigress that had been patiently stalking its prey. She crawled over on top of me in the passenger seat and was kissing me and shoving her tongue down my throat like a mad woman.

I tried to break the kiss and got out a quick, "Lisa!" She immediately began the kiss again and grabbed my hands to put on her tits. I turned my head, looking all around the car outside. "Lisa, what are you doing? Anyone could walk by and see us! We can't do this out here!"

She groaned and collapsed on top of me, wrapping her arms around my neck and panting heavily. I quickly pulled my hands off her breasts and instead pulled her into a hug.

She hoarsely whispered with a hint of desperation, "I can't stop thinking about you. You're the last thing I think about before I fall asleep and the first thing when I wake up. I crave your touch all day long. I need your hands on me. I need you inside me so bad it aches. I can't stop touching myself all day long."

She turned her head a bit and started biting and licking my neck. "God, you smell so fucking good! I just want to devour you."

Her over-the-top enthusiasm was more than enough to get my cock to take notice and it had quickly hardened. Her scent enveloped me in the small space inside the car and I was very tempted to throw caution to the wind.

Lisa could feel my cock and whispered, "I just want you right here." She stuck her tongue in my ear and it was nearly too much to take as tingles rushed down my spine, raising goosebumps on my skin. I knew I needed to take charge and right now.

I whispered confidently, "Then take me somewhere to fuck, slut."

Lisa groaned and said, "I see I have your attention now."

"And how do good little sluts address their superiors?"

Without any hesitation, she whispered, "Sir." That was followed quickly with a short moan. She pushed herself back with her hands against my shoulders and said quietly, "I got a hotel room for us, sir. It's not far."

I ran my hands under her skirt and found that she was wearing a thong. I gripped her bare ass cheeks, causing her to shiver, and then slapped her cheek, causing her to wince and bite her lower lip. Just to take it up a notch, I ran my hand to the center of her ass and under her thong and slipped the tip of my finger into her asshole, causing her eyes to close tightly.

I whispered, "Whose asshole is this, slut?"

"Yours, sir. I want you to fuck me there today. I've been busy practicing and it's all ready for you."

I smiled inwardly and said, "Perhaps, if you're worthy."

I pressed slightly harder and my finger penetrated her a little more deeply when suddenly I could feel that she had lubed herself already. I wiggled my finger around just a bit, causing her to moan again. Finally, I withdrew my finger and smiled up at her.

She opened her eyes and they were filled with lust. "Am I being a good little slut, sir?"

I gave her a piercing stare and said indifferently, "Not bad."

She looked like she had won a prize as she retreated back to the driver's seat. She giggled and started the car. Once she had pulled out of the spot, she gave it quite a bit of gas and zoomed toward the gate. Out on the main road she gunned it even more, pushing me back in my seat. It was thrilling and she was having fun showing off the power of her car.

She pulled into the parking lot at the hotel and turned off the engine and we got out. She had already checked in and had her key card ready to unlock one of the side doors. She pulled me by the hand as she giddily ran down the hall to room 107 and abruptly stopped and slid the card into the lock and barreled through the doorway.

Once the door loudly thudded closed behind us, she turned toward me in a heated daze and pushed me up against the door and her mouth was on me again. She roughly moaned into my mouth and tried to squeeze herself against me as tightly as possible.

I decided to give as good as I was getting and wrapped my arms around her and lifted her up and then bent forward and got my arm under her ass and lifted her all the way off the ground until her legs were around my waist.

Once her arms were free she brusquely began pulling up her blouse and unbuttoning it and throwing it to the floor. Never missing a beat she reached around behind her back and popped the clasp on her black lacy bra, throwing it down as well.

She grabbed her right breast and pulled it up for me to suck on, causing a low groan to emanate from her throat as my lips encircled the stiff tip of her nipple. She pulled the other breast up too and I licked back and forth between her nipples, lightly biting the tips and causing her to groan a bit louder each time.

She reached down with her hands and started pulling up my shirt, unbuttoning it as quickly as she could. I walked her to the bed and roughly tossed her onto it. She landed with a thud and giggled.

Like lightning she jumped up and got on her hands and knees and crawled to the edge of the bed and quickly ripped my belt free of my pants and within seconds had unzipped and ripped them down to my knees. My dripping cock sprang free and her mouth was on it, followed immediately by her loudly making an 'mmmmmm' sound, which both sounded and felt amazing at the same time.

As she sucked me I worked to get my shoes, socks and the rest of my clothes off. Once I was naked I leaned forward and fondled her tits as she slurped on my cock. I moved my hands to the back of her head and gathered her hair up and pulled it firmly in rhythm with the thrusts of her head.

She momentarily let my dick pop out of her mouth and said breathlessly, "I love it when you do that! Harder!"

"Harder what, slut?" I asked, still trying to use my most indifferent-sounding voice.

She moaned and replied, "Harder please, sir!" With that, she engulfed my cock again, this time nearly gagging on it as she tried to push me into her throat. I pulled her hair quite a bit harder this time.

Saliva was dripping all over the bed as she roughly sucked on me and then suddenly I felt it. Her lips were now touching my trimmed pubic hair and my cock was all the way in her throat. It felt amazing, and I knew I wouldn't be able to take much more of this without exploding in her mouth so I closed my eyes and squeezed my PC muscle as hard as I could and tried my best not to cum.

Again and again she pulled back to breathe for a few seconds and then pushed me back into her throat and held me there until she was out of breath. It was too much to take and I needed to stop so I pushed her away and sternly asked, "Is your ass ready for me?"

She looked up at me and a twinkle appeared in her eyes. Her entire upper body was flushed red and her eyes were glazed over. "Almost, sir, I just need to get more lube."

Very quickly she got up from the bed, unzipping her skirt and pushing it and her thong off onto the floor. She retrieved a small overnight bag that she'd left there when she'd checked in and dumped the contents out. There was a small bottle of lube, a butt plug, wet wipes, and a change of clothes. She had completely planned this out.

I decided to have a little fun and said, "I want to watch you lube your asshole for me. Get on the bed and show me, slut."

She lustfully said, "Oh god yes, sir." She quickly ripped back the covers of the bed and got on all fours, with her head down and ass up so that she was spread open for me.

She popped the lid on the lube and squeezed a small amount onto her finger and softly massaged it onto the outside of her asshole, all the while moaning softly.

"Now do my cock."

She popped the bottle open again and squeezed out a generous amount of the lube into her hand and grasped the shaft of my penis, spreading it from the head down to the base. Waves of pleasure shot through my body with each stroke of her hand.

I was ready to give her what she wanted so I roughly flipped her over onto her back and said, "Hand me a pillow."

She shimmed back on the bed a bit and grabbed a pillow and I stuffed it under her ass, placing her at the perfect height. Precum was dripping from me now and I knew that lasting once I got inside her was going to be a real challenge.

I took several deep breaths and said soothingly as I looked into her eyes, "Okay, take a deep breath and try to relax your entire body. Once I start pushing into you, try to focus that relaxation right where you feel the pressure. Try pushing a little like you're pooping and that'll help me get in easier."

She nodded but didn't speak as she pulled her legs nearly to her chest, perfectly positioning her asshole for me. I put my cock at her opening and held myself with my hand and right away the tip was in. I looked up and saw that she was holding her breath. I said, "Breathe, you need to breathe. Rub your clit for me."

She closed her eyes and breathed in and out deeply and rubbed her clit slowly as I increased the pressure slightly. It took almost a minute, but finally I felt her sphincter relax and an inch disappeared inside her.

Her eyes flew open and she breathlessly sputtered, "Gonna cum!"

I reached down and grabbed her hand away from her clit and said gently, "No. Don't cum until you have my permission. Is that clear?" To drive the point home I gave her ass cheek a nice hard slap.

She yelped and her eyes closed again and she meekly said, "Uhhhhnnhhh... yes, sir. Oh god! Oh fuck!"

I pressed forward again and several more inches slowly disappeared into her ass.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh my god, it feels soooo gooooood! I need to cummmmmm! Oh god, please can I cummm?"

SLAP!

"No."

I pressed forward even more and finally I was all the way inside.

"Oh god oh god oh god. Please may I cum, sir? FUCK! It feels so good! Soooo good. So fucking good!" Her body was now trembling and she seemed to be on the edge of convulsing as she gripped the sheets with her hands repeatedly. It was immensely arousing to see her let go and be in the moment this way.

SLAP! SLAP!

I raised my voice into the most commanding growl I could muster. "Do not ask again, slut! I will tell you when you may cum!"

She started flailing her head left and right and groaning and breathing like she was hyperventilating. Her entire chest was a deep red and a sweat had broken out over her entire torso. Once again she whimpered loudly and said, "Oh my fucking god! So good!"

I smiled and slowly withdrew until only the tip of my cock was in her. I pushed back in all the way slowly again and then I could feel that she had completely loosened up. It was time for the hard fucking to begin.

I leaned forward and with one hand grabbed her wrists and pinned them above her head.

"Look at me," I told her.

She looked at me with surprise as I increased the speed that I was moving in and out of her. I thought that I'd talk to her and that would help both of us to stave off our orgasms.

"Do you want my cum in your ass, slut?"

She nodded furiously.

"Tell me you want it!"

Her eyes took on a fierce stare. "I want your cum deep in my ass, sir. Please give me all your cum. I love your cum so much." Her voice was small and filled with a trembling urgency.

The look of complete and utter lust on her face and the way she had said that she wanted and loved my cum had the opposite effect on me than I thought it would. Suddenly the urge to cum was overwhelming, and the tightness of her anus was simply too much.

"You may cum, slut!" I said forcefully.

I leaned back to free up some room and Lisa's hand flew to her clit. I gripped her hips and pounded her ass harder, and when I knew she was right at the edge I let go and unleashed a torrent of hot cum deep in her ass. I growled loudly and she shrieked as her own orgasm overtook her completely.

Lisa's orgasm seemed to go on forever, and I continued pumping for another few moments until the waves of pleasure subsided while her asshole rhythmically squeezed my cock again and again. I looked down at her flushed body and smiled as I looked into her eyes.

As I started to pull out, an idea occurred to me and I figured I'd give it a try. I looked around on the bed and grabbed the butt plug she had brought and showed it to her.

"This'll keep my cum inside you until you get home."

She was still heavily panting and said nothing. I very slowly withdrew my cock and then easily inserted the plug in its place, causing her to moan slightly. When it was firmly inside her she relaxed her legs and they began falling to the bed.

I wasn't quite ready for that and I caught her legs and said, "Wait, I need to clean you up a little bit. Hold your legs up for just a minute."

She grabbed her legs behind the knees and held them to her chest in a relaxed position while I ran to get a couple washcloths wet with hot water. I washed my cock off with soap and water using one and then brought the other and a towel and carefully washed her ass and dried it as well. Finally, I pulled the pillow out from under her so she could lie flat.

I looked at her and smiled and tapped her knee and she knew she could put her legs down. I pulled the sheet and the comforter back up on the bed and got under the covers and snuggled with her. Very soon it turned into a full-on make out session.

She looked at me lovingly and whispered, "I can't believe how good that felt. I've never even considered doing that before because all I've ever heard about it is it hurts and is only good for the guy and how it's degrading and on and on. I can't believe I've been missing out all these years! I don't think I would've ever given it another thought until Amy told me how good it felt for her and how good you were at it."

"Well, thank you. It feels good to me, but it doesn't feel as good as regular sex. It's still really good but different. I can't believe that was your first time. Does anything hurt right now?"

She shook her head. "Nope, I've been practicing with the plug every day to get ready. Amy got it for me the day after she told me all about what you did with her just to see if I'd try it, and curiosity got the best of me."

"Wow. Well, you know what? Since you're my good little slut, not only are you to stay plugged until you get home, but you are not to wear panties either. The ones you had on are mine now. Send me a pic proving your obedience when you get home."

She gasped slightly and asked, "Oh my god, where are you coming up with this stuff?"

I laughed and said, "I don't know. Things just come to me sometimes. I think about sex a lot these days and a lot of stuff just sounds really hot and I like everything to be fun."

She smiled and shook her head while looking at the ceiling. "It just comes to you. Huh, incredible. I feel like I've been missing out on so many fun things for so long. Ever since Amy told me everything it's like a huge dam inside me has broken and my libido has suddenly gone berserk. I'm constantly horny, I can't stop thinking about sex, I'm watching porn and masturbating all the time, I'm using a butt plug for hours every day, I'm practically raping Tom every single night and, poor thing, he can't keep up and I'm not satisfied with the boring same old way he fucks me anymore, and please never repeat that. But you... Oh my god. You satisfied me just now. You satisfied me so fucking hard."

She turned back toward me and hugged me close. "I don't know what I did to deserve you being in my life, but I am so grateful. I want to say something you can never repeat to anyone, including Amy."

I looked into her eyes expectantly and said nothing.

She looked contemplative for a moment and finally let out a sigh and whispered, "You are the best sex I've ever had, even better than my brother. Please promise me right now that you're going to marry Amy and always be around whenever I need you."

"Whoa, slow down. I am planning on asking Amy and I hope she says yes, but I don't think I can make a promise like that. I'm only 19 and I have no idea where life might take me. I don't have any plans to move anywhere even after I finish school, so I won't be going anywhere anytime soon, but I can't predict the future."

She looked disappointed but nuzzled against my neck and said softly, "Damn. I know right now I probably sound a little crazy and it's... never mind. I can't believe a 19 year old has more sense than I do right now."

I laughed softly and kissed her lips. "Don't worry. I'm not going anywhere for a long time. We're going to have so much fun." I paused for a second and remembered something suddenly. "Oh, I've been meaning to ask if you like all the 'slut' talk or if it's too much."

She giggled. "I've been wondering if you were ever going to ask if that's okay with me, but yes, I love being your good little slut. Tom is sweet and usually makes me cum, but sometimes he lacks passion and you've made me realize I need to be taken. I need more than just the same old five minutes of foreplay, a quick suck to get him hard and wet and then boring missionary sex at night in the dark in my bed. I want to fuck in every room of my house and I'm even having fantasies of finding ways to do it with you in public!"

"Like in the parking lot at work?"

"Yes! Exactly like that! I've been fantasizing about being with you again ever since you left. I need you again right now. I want you to fuck me while this thing's in my butt." The look of lust had returned to her eyes and her fingers were very likely rubbing her clit again.

An idea sprang into my mind and I looked over at the windows in the hotel room. They were the kind that went from the floor to the ceiling and had large dark curtains that could be completely opened.

I got up out of bed and walked to the window and pulled the curtains aside revealing the blinding bright light and the rush of traffic outside. I turned back to the bed and said in my authoritative voice, "Come here, slut."

Like a flash, Lisa got out of bed and came over, standing in front of the window next to me. She looked outside and back to me and her nipples visibly hardened in the cool air. I pulled her to me and said with the most passion I could muster, "Let's give the lunch crowd a little show." Her mouth was hanging open with a little apprehension in her eyes and she softly gasped as the reality hit her full on.

I grabbed her arm and the talking was over. I positioned her so that her back was to the glass where anyone driving by would be able to clearly see her ass but not be able to recognize her face. I reached down and lifted up one of her legs and easily slid into her pussy, and she wrapped her arms around my neck and shoulders for support.

I pressed her body to the glass and quickly started thrusting into her. Almost right away there was a commotion out on the busy street and we heard tires squeal and horns blowing several times. Lisa groaned in a whisper, "Oh god, they can see me!"

I leaned forward and licked her lips playfully and she quickly grabbed ahold of my tongue with her lips. I pulled back and started talking dirty to her. "You love to be watched, don't you, slut? You like an audience while your pussy gets fucked. You love it when I..." I thrust into her very strongly and continued. "...pound your pussy hard while they all watch you with their hungry eyes and wish it was them fucking you. I bet you'd love it if I got five guys to come in here and fuck you in all your slut holes and filling you up with their cum. Your tight slut pussy feels so... fucking... good..." With each pause between words, I pounded her hard against the glass, with no response from her other than whimpers and moans.

She finally took a sharp breath and nearly shouted, "YES! I love being watched! Pound my pussy harder!" With all her strength she rocked her body into mine to meet my thrusts, and each time I bottomed out she groaned loudly. Soon, sweat was dripping off of us as the heat between us became volcanic.

Her body tensed up repeatedly and shook as she came again and again. Her pussy gripped my cock like a vise, and I could feel the butt plug pressing against my cock during each contraction. Pretty soon I could feel my own orgasm building and Lisa said, "Oh god, I want your cum in me!"

When she said that it pushed me over the edge and I grunted loudly and filled her with spurt after spurt of cum, and I felt Lisa's pussy rhythmically tensing as she came again with me. It was beyond amazing.

She wasn't quite finished. She locked eyes with me and pleaded in a hushed groaning whisper, "Oh god, please don't stop!"

For as long as I possibly could, I continued thrusting and soon more orgasms rocked her body, this time accompanied by a few gushes of hot squirt that were voluminous enough to hear as it thudded onto the carpet below.

Lisa was continuously moaning at this point. She was a quivering mass and her breathing was labored and her thick hair was matted. Outside there were still occasional horns blowing as drivers caught glimpses of her naked body in the window. It was clear what was happening and the public exhibitionism was having a huge effect on her.

Finally my cock couldn't maintain enough of an erection any longer and I had to stop. I picked her up and made my way backward to the bed and collapsed onto it with her still impaled on my deflating cock. I felt like I had just finished a 10 mile run with hills and was breathing really hard.

We landed with a thud and once we were down Lisa hugged me tightly with her face buried in my neck. We were both completely covered in sweat and sex juices and just lay there on the bed panting.

After a few moments she actually drifted off to sleep, her breathing becoming deep and regular. When she woke up a few minutes later she looked up at me and smiled weakly and then changed her expression to a serious one.

"I've never felt anything even remotely close to that. I lost count of the orgasms and I know I made a mess all over the floor. Every time with you is better than I've ever had."

"Wow... That's high praise."

She said, "My brother fucked me so good and he was my first, and I had a few boyfriends that were pretty good, but oh my god, they're nothing like you. You seem to have a sex sense and know just how I need to be touched and when it's too much and when it's not enough. I love all the things you said."

She paused for a few seconds and then got a strange yet serious look on her face and finally said, "Would it be weird if I said that even if you and Amy somehow don't end up working out that I never want us to stop having sex?"

I was stunned into silence. I had absolutely no idea what to say to something like that, and after about 30 seconds Lisa pouted and said, "Don't leave me hanging after saying something like that. Please..."

"I... I just... I don't know if that's something that's even possible. You're my girlfriend's mom and the only way we're connected at all is because of her. If we broke up and I kept having sex with you, I have to say that yeah, that seems really disrespectful to her. I mean, I love having sex with you, no question. But without Amy in the picture I don't think it would be right at all and if she somehow found out we were still fucking behind her back she'd be devastated. It'd probably hurt worse than being cheated on. I could never do that, Lisa."

Lisa buried her face into my chest and sighed loudly against my skin. "Yeah, I know you're right. I'm thinking so crazy right now. I've never felt like this and I sure as hell don't want to lose you. Just forget I said all that stuff and know that I'm going to do everything in my power to keep you together." And with that, she giggled.

I smiled back at her and laughed a little too, all the while a bit concerned that if Amy and I ever were to break up that it was going to have serious repercussions that extended well beyond just the two of us. I wasn't sure if I liked feeling so much pressure to keep so many people happy.

Another thought occurred to me. "Lisa, does Tom know you're with me right now?"

After a moment of silence and her not being able to look at me I had my answer, but I waited for her to say the words.

Finally she spoke. "I was afraid he wouldn't approve of me seeing you alone and I wasn't willing to take no for an answer today because I needed you so bad. I know it's wrong to keep him in the dark like this and I will tell him, okay? I just have to figure out how to do it without hurting his feelings or destroying his ego. This is all so crazy."

"Sure, okay. I just don't think we should have secrets in our group. They're a lot of work to keep and in the end they come out anyway and cause problems and hurt feelings."

Her eyes met mine and she shook her head slightly. "I know. All of this is a lot to adjust to and unlike you and Amy I don't seem to be able to just say those kinds of things to Tom yet." I nodded in understanding.

She took in a deep breath and finally said, "We should get you back to work. You wanna jump in the shower? I'm not going to because I want your smell on me and your cum on my skin until just before Tom gets home. That's what a good slut would do, right?" She smiled at me devilishly and I smiled back in complete agreement.

"Wow, no one's ever said anything like that. It's totally hot that you want my cum on you for so long. But yeah, I should shower. Can't go back smelling like this even though I love your smell all over me too. You smell so fucking good, Lisa."

Lisa rolled off of me and smiled widely. "You are the sweetest. And oh cool, I have a first with you! Come on, let's get you cleaned up. I need to pee so bad I'm about to make a way bigger mess. I knew I should've went before I came to get you." She giggled again.

We stood and she took my hand and led us into the bathroom where I put the floor towel down and pulled back the shower curtain. It was one of those kinds where the bottom was opaque but the top part was clear. She sat down on the toilet and began peeing as I turned on the water and stepped into the tub. I looked back at her sitting there and she smiled up at me sweetly.

She said loudly, "You have no idea how weird it feels to pee with this thing in my butt."

"Oh, I may, uh, have some experience with that." I laughed loudly.

"Well... Of course you do," she replied, shaking her head while laughing.

She finished and instinctively grabbed some toilet paper but then paused abruptly and said, "Well, shit, I don't even want to wipe because a lot of you is down there. I feel like such a dirty whore and I love it. I've never felt this way. So free." She had such a cute little sexy smirk as she spoke those words.

"You might get all itchy. Remember you're gonna be commando."

"Hmmm yeah, I think it'll be okay though, just a little messy. That's what laundry's for." She giggled and I gave her a little sideways glance of approval.

The ride back to work was much less frantic with Lisa driving with the flow of traffic in a much more relaxed manner. We were stopped at a red light when she turned to me and said, "It feels so weird having this thing in me. I wonder what people would think if they knew." She giggled.

"They'd think it was hot, and if they didn't then they're probably not worth knowing anyway." I smiled and she giggled.

In no time we arrived back at work, got parked and she turned toward me. "Well, here we are; I guess this is it." She sighed and reached across the seat with her hand and I took it. The look on her face was a mixture of bliss and disappointment. I sensed she had something to say and prompted, "Just tell me. I know you're holding something back. Whatever it is you can tell me."

Lisa looked forward at the windshield and smiled and shook her head. "This always being really upfront thing you and Amy do now can really be fucking annoying, you know that?" Her tone was acerbic but I knew she wasn't really upset.

I laughed and said, "I know, sorry. It takes getting used to." I squeezed her hand tightly and she reciprocated.

She nodded, took a breath and said, "Okay, if you want it direct I'm just going to say it: I think... no, I don't think, I know. I'm falling in love with you. There, I fucking said it." Her voice began trembling with the last few words and she looked away and let out a huge breath and covered her eyes with her hands as she immediately broke down and started to sob.

For days I had been rehearsing in my head what I was going to say if this happened, something about how she needed to stop herself and ignore those feelings, but at this moment all of that went out the window because now I realized that I was simply wrong. I slowly said, "It's totally okay you're feeling that way. Something I've come to know is it's possible to love more than one person at a time."

While I was talking she sniffled and stopped sobbing and turned to me and looked intently into my eyes. "What does that mean? Do you feel anything for me?"

I looked down contemplatively for a moment until I heard Sandi's voice inside my head snap, 'Head up! Eye contact!'

I forced myself to look into her eyes and said, "Of course I feel something for you. I think you're amazing."

Her face brightened, and then just as quickly turned serious again. "But..."

"I really like you, and I definitely love having sex with you. Your enthusiasm is incredible. But right now I don't think I'm feeling the same things you're feeling. I hope that's okay and it doesn't mean that's my final answer forever. I just need more time, I think. It really hasn't been very long, you know? I don't feel like we've spent enough time getting to know each other very well yet, but I know for sure I really want to. The last thing I want to do is hurt you and I hope me saying all this doesn't disappoint you too much."

Lisa closed her eyes and leaned her head back against the headrest. She took a deep breath and finally said, "Okay, I need to get ahold of myself and calm down. You're totally right that we haven't spent enough time getting to know each other and I need to be more patient. And I already know what you said about love is true because parents love all their children so why can't we feel romantic love for more than one person? It's not like I'm going to stop loving Tom. He's my soulmate, my life, and my little girl's daddy. At the same time, I'm drawn to you so much it's scary. If Tom wasn't in the picture I could see us together. Does that sound completely crazy?"

"Not crazy, but you have to admit with the age difference we probably would've never met."

She said matter-of-factly, "Well yeah, that's true, but we did meet and I don't want it to end. I feel like my eyes have suddenly been opened for the first time in my life and I see a whole lot of things I've been missing, things no one else has ever done with me, and honestly it's kind of a disappointment and it makes me feel like I haven't been experiencing a full life all this time."

"I don't think you should be disappointed. You have plenty of life left and now that you know what you've been missing we'll be able to explore and find out all the other things you might like. I think you should start reading all about the BDSM lifestyle and see what things you might like to try. I know I already have some ideas." I flashed a wide smile at her.

"Oh, I bet you do. Like what?" she asked, batting her eyelashes at me.

I tried my best to sound cheeky when I replied, "You'll have to keep fucking me to find out."

She giggled loudly. "I don't think I'll have any problem there."

She added, "And, god this thing in my ass feels so good. I keep squeezing it and thinking about your cum inside me and it turns me on all over again."

I laughed and thought for a second and finally said sternly, "Your ass belongs to me, slut. No one else may fuck you there. No men, no women using strap-ons, only me. Do you understand?"

She immediately nodded and then followed that with a sultry look. "Yes, sir. My ass is yours alone."

"Good girl."

She squeezed my hand tightly and suddenly put her other hand between her thighs and rubbed her clit for a few seconds before sticking her fingers in her pussy, finally offering them to me. I couldn't resist and accepted them into my mouth.

I remembered where we were after a few seconds and grabbed her hand and said, "We can't do this here. I need to get back to work."

She sounded slightly bitter and disappointed when she said, "Oh, fine." She sighed and said, "Here, let me give you something so you'll think about me the rest of the day."

I looked at her questioningly but before I could stop her, her hand disappeared between her legs again and she rubbed her juices all over my lips and even on my nostrils. The scent of her pussy invaded my senses and made me gasp. The combined smells of our juices and even her pee made me start to get turned on even more.

"You like that, don't you?" she asked in a sultry voice.

I nodded my answer and could feel my cock start to grow in my pants as she repeated gathering juices from her pussy and rubbing them on my lips. Things were heating up again and I was breathing hard and I knew I needed to escape before we ended up fucking again right there in the car.

I grabbed her hand again and said, "Lisa, we have to stop. You're amazing. You're so fucking hot, but I really have to go."

"One more kiss and I'll let you go."

I knew it was a bad idea, but before I could open the door she was on me. She kissed me deep and passionately and her hand quickly found my cock and massaged it. My will began to weaken when suddenly I heard the sound of cars approaching.

I broke the kiss and gasped, "Wait, stop, stop, stop." I had to gently pry her hand off of my cock which was painfully erect now.

Lisa groaned and reluctantly retreated back to her seat. She whispered, "Fuck... Sorry." She took a couple beats and wiped her mouth and added, "Ew gross, forgot about the pee. Bleh, that doesn't taste so great." She giggled.

I looked at her pointedly and said in a low voice, "I don't mind." Her eyes widened and the cute little smirk returned to her lips.

"Why am I not surprised?" she asked with a smile.

I waited for the cars to pass by and breathed deeply, waiting until I felt like I could safely get out and walk. Before getting out I thought I'd tease her just a bit more.

"You are such a bad girl. Do you know what bad girls get?"

"Mmm hmm," came her immediate and moaned reply.

"Bad girls get punished. From now on you will do as I say, when I say it, no arguments. Do you understand me, slut?"

"Yes, sir. I'll be your good little obedient slut."

In my sexually-charged state a crazy idea appeared in my thoughts and I just blurted it out without thinking. "One last thing, next time I sleep over you will bring me your pussy full of cum right after Tom fucks you."

Wide-eyed, Lisa gasped more loudly than I'd ever heard her. She was about to say something but then reconsidered and bit her lower lip instead. Several emotions filled and left her face and she almost began to speak several times before she finally answered, calmly and resolutely. "Yes sir, if that's what you want."

I could tell there was some hesitation in her voice, but I ignored it and replied, "That's my good little slut."

She smiled sweetly and met my eyes but then hesitantly said, "I'm sorry, I need to talk about that a little more."

I nodded and waited.

She took a deep breath and the words spilled out of her quickly as she tried to force them out. "You really want to eat Tom's cum out of my pussy? I don't mean to argue, but wouldn't that kind of be... humiliating?"

I had to think about it for a minute, but finally said, "Not at all. I'm still going to be in charge, and it's something I want that you are doing for me, at my direction. If you were forcing me to clean your pussy or lick cum off of you when you knew I didn't want to and got off on that, then that would be humiliating."

After a bit of a pause I decided to take it even further and reveal the rest of the fantasy. "And honestly, I've been having some weird fantasies lately about what it would be like to suck a cock, and it seemed like this would be a pretty easy first step."

Her eyes widened and she gasped again. "You want to suck Tom's cock? Are you serious? Because a long time ago he told me he's thought about doing that sometimes when he's playing with himself and I kept telling him we should find a guy to do it with, but he was too ashamed to do anything for real. But if it was with you then we could trust you to never tell anyone and I'm almost sure he would go for it. Oh my god, just thinking about it is turning me on like crazy!"

She sounded so excited but I felt myself tensing up with anxiety. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold on. I'm not sure if I'm ready to just go straight to sucking it. I think I need to work up to that."

She nodded. "Okay, I get that. It's kind of like how I had to work up to letting you fuck my ass. I needed to start off slow with smaller things until I could take your cock." She giggled and added in a sultry tone, "And only your cock, sir."

I patted her hand and said, "Good girl. Yeah, it's kind of like that. Who knows, maybe in the moment if I'm turned on enough and the opportunity presents itself, I'll want to do it."

"I bet you will. You don't seem to be afraid of much when it comes to sex." She smiled widely with appreciation and then went on. "But really, you've already licked his cum out of me by accident so why not just gather up your courage and take the next logical step? Now that you told me what you really want I can help make it happen."

I nodded along as she was speaking, and while I felt a huge surge of anxiety at the thought of taking a big step like that, her encouragement and offer to help make it happen were starting to change my mind. After a pause and a sigh I finally said, "Wow, what have I unleashed? I guess if you can convince Tom, I'll do it."

She laughed and said, "Yay!" while clapping her hands jubilantly.

I saw the time on the car's clock and said, "I should get back." She nodded.

I squeezed her hand one last time and leaned over and kissed her for a long moment and then opened the door and got out. The sun was bright and I became aware of voices and quickly looked in their direction. I saw two women walking toward me and it quickly became apparent that one of them was Kayla, resulting in instant panic flooding my body.

As quickly as I could I shut the car door way too hard and tried my best and failed miserably to appear normal, taking off toward the building at a quick pace. When I reached my desk and sat down I was sweating and shaking with adrenaline. Had Kayla seen Lisa? It would've been impossible if she hadn't. But had she seen us kissing too? The anxiety was overwhelming.

It didn't take very long until I had my answer. About a minute later Kayla strode up behind me and roughly tapped me on the shoulder making me jump again, almost as if I'd heard an unexpected gunshot. This time there was no apology, however, and no smile. Instead she made laser-focused eye contact and held her hand up and in it was a small blue Post-It note that read, 'Stairwell, 1 minute'. She gruffly crumpled the note and tossed it in my trashcan.

Looking at her face it was clear that she was really upset. I already knew she had seen us but now I was frantically trying to think of what I would say. Without saying a word she turned and curtly walked away, leaving me sitting there with what had to be a stunned expression and a feeling of impending doom.

After waiting the minute I stood, weighing my options. I momentarily considered simply running out of the building, never to look back, but that seemed pretty childish.

I walked slowly to the door to the stairs and found Kayla waiting for me inside with arms crossed. Wordless and continuing to glare at me she turned and began ascending the steps. 'Clop, clop, clop', went her shoes, each step causing me to become increasingly nervous. When we reached the seventh floor and went through the door and out into the hallway she extended the badge hanging from the lanyard around her neck and waved it in front of the card reader of a door that had a sign that read "TC 736". I had no idea what this room was or what it was for but that was the least of my concerns. After a beep the lock clicked and she pushed the door open.

I followed her into the completely dark room and as soon as we were inside she flicked on the light switch. Aside from a few old broken-down looking chairs that looked like they had been haphazardly shoved in here, the room was filled from floor to ceiling with networking cables, metal conduits, and electrical boxes. And silence... a dreadful silence. I became aware that I could hear Kayla's breathing in this small space and began mentally bracing myself for the worst.

As the door shut behind us Kayla spun around and stared at me, her eyes flashing with anger as she looked at me and shook her head in disgust.

"I can't believe you! How dare you?!" she spat.

When I didn't answer she got closer to me and said, "I've been covering your ass repeatedly and you have the nerve... the audacity to pay me back by turning out to be a fucking lying piece of shit cheater?!"

The first time hearing her use foul language came as a bit of a shock and it was obvious that she was really angry about what she had seen and was pissed that I had been taking advantage of her good graces, or so she assumed.

"Kayla, you don't—"

"I am not finished!"

I knew I had to get control of the situation quickly and I couldn't allow her to continue her tirade unchallenged. I cleared my throat and used the most forceful yet calm voice I could muster and made piercing eye contact, causing her to shrink back ever so slightly. It was clear that she wasn't expecting me to challenge her.

"No, you are finished. First of all, I am not a cheater. What you saw is my personal business and Amy is fully aware of everything you saw, so please calm down. Are we done here?"

Her mouth fell open in shock and she gasped in anger. Her voice reached nearly to the level of shouting. "What?! No, we are most certainly not done! I know what I saw!"

"Kayla, I need you to calm down right now and let me explain." I was trying my best to remain completely calm and kept the level of my voice as normal as I could. I didn't want to seem too aggressive or else she might become fearful and then completely lose control of her emotions.

A beat went by and she didn't immediately resume shouting so I continued.

"Thank you. Amy and I are in a polyamorous relationship. The other woman you saw is our girlfriend."

Kayla sputtered, "A what?! Poly... what? What kind of bullshit is that? Danny, that woman in that car was older than me!"

I changed my voice to a soft, soothing tone and said, "Listen, I know you're upset, but please... take a few deep breaths and let me explain everything. In five minutes it'll all make sense."

She stood there and breathed deeply for a moment, but she wasn't done yet. "I don't think so. You're just a typical man and you got caught and now you're lying your ass off and you must think I'm some kind of idiot if you think I believe you for one second!"

I looked directly into her eyes and lowered my voice even more. "I am not lying and I'd be happy to call Amy right now and have her back up everything I'm telling you." I pulled my phone out of my pocket and waited for her to answer.

For the first time in the conversation Kayla's next words were far less angry-sounding. "Hmm. I guess. Wait, no." She became flustered and finally asked, "You'd really call her right now?"

I unlocked my phone and scrolled down to Amy's name. "Yes, just say the word."

Kayla's entire demeanor changed, seemingly deflated. She said softly, "Wait a minute, I need to think."

She turned her back to me and walked over and sat down roughly in one of the old chairs, causing it to creak loudly and making her curse at it under her breath and then she laughed slightly. Her smile and good nature began to return and she said, "Okay, come here and sit down. Tell me how this happened. Put your phone away for a minute."

I laid everything out for her, weaving a tale I had quickly rehearsed in my head on the way up the stairs. I added several truths into the story in order to make it more difficult to tell whether I was lying, which of course I was. I simply could not reveal to Kayla that I was having sex with Amy's mother so instead I explained that we met her online through OkCupid and that Amy had found her.

"This is all so unbelievable. You're saying if we call Amy right now she'll back this crazy story up?"

I felt a little uneasy at that, but I answered as confidently as I could. "Yes, a hundred percent."

Kayla sat back in her chair and said, "Okay. I want to hear it from her."

I was really hoping to avoid having to call but now Kayla was forcing my hand, so I dialed Amy's number and she answered almost right away with a cheery, "Hey babe!"

I quickly said, "Hey, I'm here with Kayla and you're on speaker. Got a minute?"

Amy sounded a little flustered when she answered. "Oh, um okay, what's up?"

Kayla immediately took off speaking without giving me a chance to guide the conversation. "Hey, I'm so sorry to pry into your personal life like this but after our team lunch I saw Danny get out of a car after kissing an older woman and he says you know all about it. Is that true?"

There was a moment of silence while Amy obviously tried to figure out what to say. Finally she said simply, "Kayla, this is absolutely none of your business, but yes, I know everything about it. Danny, what have you told her?"

I didn't miss a beat and launched into my speech. "I told her we're poly and you found our third on OkCupid." I said it quickly and included just the high points in as few words as possible to hopefully allow Amy to corroborate my story.

Kayla tried to butt in over the top of what I was saying and said, "Amy is this true? You guys have a girlfriend?"

The sour tone in Amy's voice was very evident. Amy had complained many times about Kayla being the queen of the office gossips and here she was prying into our business in a very direct way. "Kayla... you are really pissing me off. This isn't even a little bit your concern, and if my personal life gets spread all around the office after this I'm going to know it was you. But yes we have a girlfriend, and yes I knew that she was with Danny today because I sent her to him as a treat. Are you satisfied now?"

Kayla took a breath and visibly shrunk in her seat. "God, I'm so sorry! I didn't know. I thought he was cheating on you. I was just looking out for another woman here. You have to believe me; I wouldn't spread rumors about you like that."

Amy knew that she had the upper hand now so her next words were far more relaxed in tone. "Listen, it's fine. I appreciate how you were looking out for me and he should've known better than to let anyone at work see her when pretty much everyone knows about us." Amy paused, and in the sour voice again added, "Well, thanks to you they know."

Kayla closed her eyes and titled her head down slightly in shame. She said softly, "I'm so sorry. I'm such a huge bitch, I know. I've just been watching you guys and you're so adorable together. I really like you, Amy, I always have, and I didn't want another guy to hurt you. I really sincerely apologize. This is so embarrassing."

"Okay, I accept your apology." Amy exhaled a long breath and added in a completely relaxed tone, "Is that it?"

"Yeah, I just can't believe his story is actually true. I'm pretty jealous of you guys. I mean, I've never even had a threesome. Umm... what's that like?"

Amy laughed again and said, "Oh, it's... um..." Finally she figured out what she wanted to say and went for it. "You should totally do it; it's just about the best thing ever to have two people do things to you at the same time."

Kayla nodded while looking at me and said, "I can imagine. Actually, I've imagined a lot." She giggled and Amy and I laughed.

"Okay, we'll let you go. I'm really sorry," Kayla added.

"I'm sure everything will be fine. Bye guys."

I tapped the button to end the call and slipped my phone back into my pocket.

Kayla leaned forward and put her head in her hands and said, "Oh my god, I feel so stupid! Can you forgive me? You're one of the absolute sweetest guys I've ever known and I'm so ashamed I got so angry all because I can't mind my own fucking business and jumped to the wrong conclusion. So stupid!" She exhaled sharply and her contrition was clear.

Suddenly while still looking down she held out her hand and I took it, immediately feeling that it was burning hot. The runner in me wondered what her heart rate was right now but I quickly pushed that inconsequential thought away.

She stood up and said, "I feel like a hug is in order. I know I sure need one. I am so sorry."

I got up and hugged her tightly to me and just held her there. I felt how incredibly tense her body was so I whispered, "Relax, everything's fine now."

She looked up at me for just a moment and nodded and looked back down. After a slow deep breath, she trembled a bit and then I felt her body relax.

"You're pretty calm under fire. That's not at all what I expected. Wow," she whispered.

We'd been standing there in an embrace for long enough that I could feel her body heat and the scent of her perfume and shampoo and her ample breasts pressed against my chest were all starting to have their expected effect on me. The faint smell of the Italian food she had eaten for lunch also made me realize I hadn't eaten and was starving. My arousal was winning out over my hunger, however.

She meekly said, "You know, I'm sure what I'm about to say is way some line, but you smell... like sex. Didn't you think it would be a good idea to shower before coming back, you freak?" She giggled merrily.

My face heated and my stomach dropped as I remembered what Lisa had done and that I had meant to wash my face as soon as I got inside, but then the situation with Kayla had happened almost right away and I had completely forgotten. I lurched back to try to separate but she held on tightly. "Whoa whoa, don't run away. I just noticed and thought I would mention it because other people might smell it on you too if they get close enough. It doesn't really bother me." She smiled.

"Sorry, I did shower, just some other stuff happened in the car when we got back and I..." I trailed off because I couldn't think of what to say next.

Kayla smiled widely and opened her mouth and moved her eyes in a kind of shocked expression and finally said, "Such a naughty boy. What would your mother think?" She even held up her finger and wagged it in my face as I smiled inwardly and was certain that Mom would think it was hot and was far naughtier than she could ever begin to imagine.

I laughed and shook my head. "Yeah, I think she wanted to make sure I remembered how much fun we had."

"Wow. That's... Wow." She giggled and then turned and sniffed me and laughed even more. "She sounds fun. Or I guess I should say she smells fun." That got me laughing too.

Her closeness and talking about how I smelled were continuing to affect me and I became completely erect, causing me to bend slightly at the waist to try to pull my groin area away from hers so that my hard cock wasn't pressing into her.

She noticed me doing this of, course. "Oh sorry, didn't mean for that to happen." She smiled innocently, but her gleaming eyes gave away her true intentions.

I smiled and tried to remain calm. "It's kind of out of my control most of the time."

She was blushing by now but did her best to smile back. "I know. I... I don't want you to think I'm trying to be inappropriate with you."

I shook my head. "I didn't think that. It's just that we've been hugging a really long time and unlike me you smell incredible." I laughed.

She blushed even more and looked down and smiled, looking incredulous. "Oh, um... thanks. So now you're going to be inappropriate. Got it."

I laughed. "Sorry, I guess I'm a little mentally foggy right now. There's a sudden loss of blood going to my brain happening." I laughed softly.

Her eyes gleamed even more brightly. "Uh huh, I know."

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity she took in a deep breath and let me go and said, "That was a really nice hug; I needed that." I nodded.

She sat back down in her creaky chair and I did the same. "One more thing, though. When you've been late these past few times, is it because you were with both of them at the same time?" she asked.

"Um... Why does that matter?" I dodged. I really didn't want to keep piling on more lies on the top of the ones I had already told her.

She laughed again and shook her head. "Oh, I don't know, mainly because I'm a huge snoop. And, I know this is probably way over the line again but my sex life has been almost nonexistent with the baby needing constant attention and with my husband's opposite schedule, so your whole story is pretty stimulating to say the least. I guess I've always fantasized about having a threesome with another woman. So... um, hey, if you ever need a third and your other girlfriend isn't available..."

She trailed off with nervous laughter, and at this point she was blushing profusely and could no longer look at me.

I laughed and said, "I doubt your husband would be okay with that."

"Yeah... I know. I was just thinking out loud... inappropriately. I have lots of interesting thoughts going through my head right now and you smelling like that and... everything else isn't helping one bit. I think I should get back to my desk. Joe's probably wondering where I went off to."

She stood up and walked toward the door and I followed. When she reached the handle she turned back toward me with a sly grin and said, "Our Danny, with two girlfriends and sneaking away and having sex at lunch. How did you manage to pull this off?"

I smiled widely and said, "To be honest it was mostly Amy's doing," I mostly lied again.

She pushed down on the handle, paused for a couple beats, and then let it go. She put her back up against the door and looked serious. "I guess it goes without saying that not one single word of what we discussed here ever gets repeated to anyone. All of this is between us. I swear I'll never tell a soul and I mean that. I know a lot of what I said here wasn't appropriate and I'll completely deny it if anything ever makes it back to anyone else, understood?"

"I think it's pretty clear I'm never going to say a word." She nodded and seemed satisfied.

"How old is she, Danny, the woman in the car?"

"Forty-two."

"Forty-two?! Oh my god! She's old enough to be your mother! Isn't that weird?"

"Not really. I like older women."

A momentary glint flashed through her eyes and she smiled and said, "You are just full of surprises. Forty-two. Wow."

She turned again and pulled the door open and paused for a moment and looked back and smiled widely, "Well, I'm thirty-two. How's that sound, Mr. Poly... what did you call it? Guess I'll have something to google later."

I laughed and started toward the door as well, switching the light off as I went. I looked at her and said slyly, "Polyamorous. And thirty-two sounds fine by me. I also like younger women." I couldn't stop smiling at this point.

That got her giggling as we headed back toward the stairwell. She didn't say another word, but as she led the way I wasn't able to take my eyes off of her ass. It was pretty obvious that she was shaking it a little bit more than usual and was enjoying giving me a little show.

I fought every urge I had to compliment her ass as we descended the steps. I knew that no good could come of it and I was sure she was well aware of how much I liked looking at her.

When we reached the door for our floor she stopped and turned to me and said in a whisper, "I'm so going to regret saying this, but right at this moment I'm so turned on I don't fucking care. What if it was okay with my husband? What then? Because I've always really liked you and you obviously have experience and I'd love my first threesome to be with you and Amy. So what would you say if I was able to get the okay?" She closed her eyes, put her head down slightly and it seemed like she was holding her breath, and finally after a moment of me not saying anything she opened her eyes and looked as if she were preparing for the worst.

Her eyes pleaded with me. "Please say something! I just really put myself out there."

I took a deep breath and started talking. "I know you did. I'm trying to figure out what to say. Listen, I'm going to be brutally honest with you right now. If it was up to me I would say yes right now. You obviously already know I'm attracted to you and I love looking at your amazing ass every chance I get and I would love nothing more than to fuck you right this second, but I don't see any chance of Amy ever saying yes. She really doesn't like you after all the gossiping and I already have more than my fair share of companionship. I'm really sorry. I just don't see how it can happen."

Kayla's eyes filled with a pained, almost miffed expression and she looked down. For several long moments she just stood there in silence, a couple times even nodding as if she were having a conversation inside her head. She looked at me more than once as if she wanted to start saying something but didn't. Finally she figured out the words she wanted to say next.

"Okay, thanks for being so honest. And yeah, that really did hurt a little, but she's right about me and for that I'm ashamed. But here's what I'm thinking. I know she doesn't like me so maybe I can work on that and she'll change her mind. I think right now I'm a threat to her because she knows you're attracted to me. You have to realize your friendship with me isn't gonna be the same after what happened today, don't you?"

I nodded and she reached out and squeezed my hand very tightly for a few seconds.

"Something you should know about me is that once I've decided I want something, I do whatever's necessary to get it. And I've decided I want this. You can count on it happening, one way or another."

I could see the fierce resolve in her eyes and knew she was serious. "Well, good luck. I hope you're successful." We both laughed.

I let go of her hand but leaned in close and pulled her into a hug and whispered, "I'm really sorry about all this. I wish I could go back in time and just go to lunch with the team like you wanted."

"Oh, I don't. Maybe it was crazy for a little while but it's brought us closer in a way I never imagined, so I don't regret how it turned out. You really think my ass is amazing?" She smiled widely.

"I thought it was pretty obvious. I think you're beautiful. All of you."

She whispered back, "You're too sweet. Wait, let me show you something..." She reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone and started searching through it.

Finally she found what she was looking for and she smiled mischievously up at me and bit her lower lip. As she turned her phone so I could see she asked, "What do you think?"

The picture was of her dressed in nothing but a very pretty blue lacy bra and matching blue thong. She was facing with her back to the camera so that her ass was on full display and was obviously the main focus of the photo. I just stared at it for several long seconds and my dick became incredibly uncomfortable in my pants as it surged to full hardness yet again. Kayla's ass was ten times more incredible naked than it was with clothes covering it.

"Of course this was before I had Mia and things aren't quite that good anymore." She giggled.

"Holy shit..." was all I could respond with as I continued ogling every inch of her with hungry eyes.

Almost instinctively I reached out and double-tapped the picture, causing it to zoom in and fill the screen with her ass. Fuck, it was glorious. Once I knew it was okay and she wasn't going to pull the phone away, I dragged my finger all around to move the zoomed-in picture to look at her fully. I'm sure my mouth was probably open by this point. Finally, I was done and said, "Okay, I can't look at that anymore. Fuck. Wow. I'll say it again: your ass is amazing. You should definitely be naked as much as possible." I laughed.

She couldn't stop giggling merrily and locked her phone and put it back in her pocket. She put her arms around me and squeezed hard and I stood a little straighter and picked her up about a half inch off the ground so that she was on her tiptoes.

When I squeezed her even tighter and pressed my hardness firmly against her without pretense she made a low groaning sound and buried her face into my neck and pressed back into me, causing me to softly groan as well. For a moment I felt her moving so that her body was subtly moving up and down against me and the waves of pleasure were so intense I was left breathless. She whispered sexily, "Thank you so much. I'm really glad you liked my picture. Hearing you say that was so flattering and I can't tell you how special it made me feel. Watch out, though, you're about to squeeze all the milk out of me," she said, flashing her cute smile once more.

I released her slightly and quickly said, "Oh! Sorry!"

"It's okay; I'm used to leaking by now. I do need to pump again before I leave, though. Have you ever had milk straight from the tap?"

I felt myself blush and said, "Um, when I was a baby, I guess. Not recently." We both laughed.

She started to blush now too and said, "It's pretty tasty. Very sweet."

"Oh wow, you've tasted it?"

She nodded. "Lots of times when I'm... alone. I have this fantasy where I share it with my husband while we're having sex, but so far it hasn't happened because I'm a little afraid of how he might react if I asked and then there's the whole not having sex since my daughter's been born thing." She looked down and a deep scowl consumed her facial expression, but that quickly faded as she pulled herself firmly back against me and resumed her subtle up and down rubbing against me, teasing me.

I whispered, "Wow, that sounds really hot. I'm picturing it right now, seeing you squeeze milk from your nipples and both licking..."

She interrupted, "Yep, wouldn't you love to do that with me? You said a minute ago you want to fuck me. I need to get laid. I am so tired of doing myself alone and I need to get fucked by a real dick. Take me back upstairs right now and fuck me! Don't you wanna taste my sweet milk, Danny?" The desperation in her voice swept me up into her storm of emotions and arousal and threatened to never let go.

She pressed herself even harder up against my groin so that my cock was pressing firmly right against her pussy, making me quiver as a rush of pleasure shot through my body. She moaned and put her hand on my face and looked me in the eyes for a second and started to lean in to kiss me. Inside my head I suddenly pictured Amy and Sandi with disappointed scowls on their faces staring at me, and that was all it took to snap me violently back to reality. I instinctively pulled back as quickly as I could, but for just a second her lips touched mine. Once again I could feel that her skin was burning hot.

I managed to blurt out, "Whoa, we can't do that! We need to stop all this right now or everything's gonna spin out of control more than it already has. You were so mad at me for thinking I was cheating and here we are about to do just that."

She pulled back hard, fully separating from me and thudding softly against the stairwell door and nodded with her hands covering her face in shame. "Oh god, I'm so sorry. I don't know what came over me."

She slumped back against the door and breathed deeply, making sure to keep some distance between us. She fanned her face with her hands and sucked in a huge gulp of air quickly to try to regain her composure and calm down. "I think my heart is gonna beat right out of my chest."

"I know, I'm sorry, I should have better self-control and what we're doing is wrong."

She giggled and shook her head. "Well, you're the horny teenager and I'm supposed to be the grown woman. I'm pretty sure it's me that's supposed to have the self-control."

I shrugged but thought that I should have some self-control too. A full minute of silence went by with her standing there just breathing with her eyes closed. She looked both vulnerable and stunning simultaneously.

"Is my face still all red? I feel a little cooler now, I think," she said finally.

I smiled and said, "You look good enough to..." I had to stop myself from making things worse by saying the word 'eat' and instead rephrased it to, "You look fine."

She shook her head and grinned, turned and pressed the door handle down. "Okay. I'll walk out first and then you wait a minute before coming out. I don't want it to seem like we were together all this time. Can't have anyone gossiping about me. That's my thing."

She giggled softly as I nodded and she quickly looked back at me with a sly smile and said, "I'm gonna go lock myself in my office and cum a few times. Oh, and don't forget to wash your other girlfriend's cum and piss off that cute face of yours."

Before I could react to her boldness in saying all of that she turned and quickly disappeared through the door, leaving me standing there in complete shock.

Once the minute had passed I walked through the door and made a beeline to the bathroom to pee and wash my face. My pants had a small dark patch where precum had soaked through my underwear so I tried as best as I could to use paper towels to dry them and hoped that it wouldn't be too noticeable. I felt as though while one crisis had been averted, in its place was a host of new problems.

When I finally made it back to my desk, I noticed I had a text waiting from Lisa showing a picture of her at home with the plug still in. She had texted along with the picture, 'I had an amazing time. I hope we can play again real soon.' That was followed by a string of kissy face and heart emoticons.

I smiled and sent back:

"Best surprise lunch EVAR! You are such a good girl so give yourself another orgasm and then take it out."

In response, she sent more kissy faces and hearts.

* * *

About an hour later I got an instant message from Kayla that read, "OMG, FIVE!! Thanks for the inspiration."

I stared at the message for almost thirty seconds trying to come up with a way to respond to her telling me she'd given herself five orgasms. I typed and erased three or four things and finally settled on a lame, 'You're welcome' with a smiley face. She immediately replied with five of the 'surprised' faces where the mouth is in the shape of an 'O'. Seeing those made me laugh and I quickly closed the chat window.

When it was about time for me to leave work Amy sent me a text to meet her at the tables outside. I headed down and when I saw her she half-smiled and didn't look very happy.

As I approached her I said, "I'm really sorry for today."

We hugged and she said calmly, "You need to be more careful. I talked to Mom right after the Kayla call and she said she'd be more careful if she does that again. She showed me the plug you made her keep in. We had some fun over the phone." She smiled.

I grinned and said, "Nice! Yep, she really likes being my good little slut." Amy giggled and nodded.

"I know, my mom, my boyfriend's slut. It's so weird to even say that. I can't believe you've somehow tapped into this whole new side of her personality. I keep telling you it can't all just be Sandi's guidance. A lot of it has to be you."

"I guess. I think Sandi's lessons have made me explore ideas I didn't even know were there. But I know I sure get a huge power rush from ordering her around and she seems to really like it a lot."

In barely a whisper she said, "Oh, and she could not stop talking about what you wanted to do with Daddy and how hot she thinks it is. Are you gonna suck his dick for real?"

"Well, she kind of talked me into doing way more than I had originally wanted to, but the way she was so accepting and seemed like she wanted to help me made me say I'd do it."

She seemed a little miffed. "I thought I was going to get to help set that up."

"I know, sorry about that, but I think you did help set this all in motion because you talked to him about it already."

"Yeah, but now she swooped in and gets to be the one to make it happen. But I guess he is her husband so it should be her. That's what I'm telling myself anyway." She smiled weakly.

I nodded and she added, "She's crushing on you so hard."

I smiled and said, "She's super enthusiastic, for sure. It's awesome!"

"It's more than that. She has real feelings for you and I'm trying my best to be okay with that and for now I am. I've been repeating your mom's mantra in my head over and over and so far 'letting it go' is working. Probably right now I'm more jealous of Jill and Sammi than I am of my mom. Sammi was texting me and Jill all morning talking about plans for all the things she wants us to do tomorrow and how she had to go get herself off at work after you fingered her this morning. She's super excited and JJ seems a little pissed that Sammi got involved with no effort."

I thought about it for a second and said, "I can see why. She was just in the right place at the right time."

As the conversation entered a lull I thought about sharing the things Lisa had confessed but I quickly dismissed that. I needed to find an appropriate time to reveal everything and right now was definitely not it.

"So, with this new Sammi development I talked to Sandi and the hotel for Thursday night is canceled but we're still going to the recital. Oh, and she wanted to be sure I asked if you were okay with me having sex with your dad during this weekend's visit."

I must've had a deer in the headlights look for a second because it made Amy laugh at my reaction. I shook it off quickly and said, "I never thought I'd be saying this, but I'm totally fine with it right now."

"Good, because it's only fair," she said matter-of-factly. I nodded in agreement.

"So, where are we with Kayla?" she asked.

I sighed heavily and shook my head in exasperation. "God... Where do I even start? She's got this idea in her head now that she's gonna somehow talk her husband into her having a threesome with us."

Amy's expression hardened momentarily but then she laughed loudly while putting her head back and shaking it in disbelief. "I had a feeling something like that was going through that conniving brain of hers when she made that comment about threesomes. And I'm sure you'd be okay with that."

"Well, duh." I laughed.

She playfully slapped me across the chest and hugged me. She turned her head so that her mouth was next to my ear and said in a sultry voice, "You'd love fucking your boss's little assistant, wouldn't you?" She greatly emphasized 'ass' when saying 'assistant,' and that made me laugh even more.

"How many women must I share you with, love? When do I get you all to myself?" she asked.

I raised my hands and took her head between them gently yet firmly and looked at her deeply in her sparkling eyes. "Just say the word and I will walk away from all this craziness and be with you alone. You are the only one I would do that for. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I want to marry you and grow old together and make a family together. I am not going anywhere and you are not going to lose me to anyone. I am yours, Amy Patterson, and you are mine." I reached down and gathered up the necklace I had given her and rubbed the blue gemstone between my thumb and forefinger and said finally, "I love you more than life itself."

Tears had appeared in her eyes while I was talking. "I love you too, more than life itself." She closed her eyes and the tears streamed down her cheeks. I leaned toward her and our lips met in a gentle kiss.

I wiped her face with the back of my hand and she smiled widely. "I really needed to hear that right now." She gave me another peck on the lips and sniffled, adding, "And if you could go ahead and stop making every woman you know want to fuck you, that would be greaaaat." I snickered as she did her best impression of Bill Lundbergh from the movie Office Space.

"What can I say? I'm irresistible."

She giggled and rolled her eyes. "God, it's gone to your head now." She thought about it for a second and laughed even harder. "Both of them!" That got me laughing along with her.

"You should be ready for her to try to make friends with you. It sounded like she's going to be on a mission to fix everything and she sounded really determined. She said once she decides she wants something, she gets it," I warned.

Amy huffed loudly. "Ugh, whatever. God, I hate her! She's going to have to come up with something really good to make me change my mind even a little bit about her. And how the hell is she going to talk her husband into that? She's obviously lost it."

"Yeah, who knows? She's pretty manipulative."

"That's for sure." She sighed loudly. "I'd better head in. I have to redo one of my spreadsheets because some of the columns didn't import right from that file that was tweaked by the dev team."

I wanted to find a way to tell her about everything that had transpired with Kayla but I really couldn't think of any way that I knew wouldn't greatly upset her. I knew I needed to tell her but I chickened out and decided that for now I would keep it to myself.

We headed back inside and I gathered up my stuff and got ready to go.

* * *

When I pulled into the circle driveway at Sandi's building she was waiting as usual. She gathered up her backpack and got in, almost immediately reaching up and clicking pause on my phone to stop the music I had playing.

She giggled and said, "I know it shows how old I am but oh my god whatever that was had to stop."

I laughed. "Yeah, yeah, grandma."

She slapped my arm with the back of her hand. "Asshole. You still love me."

I had shifted the car into drive but hadn't yet started moving and turned to her and said, "I certainly do."

She smiled widely. "C'mon, let's get going. I'm feeling horny and I need someone to suck my clit and ass. You'll do in a pinch, I suppose."

I laughed again. "Keep up that attitude up and you'll get a hard spanking, slut."

"Mmmm, is that a promise, master?" She giggled.

I had started heading toward the freeway entrance ramp when my phone buzzed from the dash in its mount and it was a text from Lisa:

"Amy told me about this weekend at your parents. I thought we were going to meet them this weekend?"

That was followed by several sad face emoticons.

I glanced at the screen and slumped. "Aw crap."

Sandi read the text and groaned. "I completely forgot about that."

"Don't you think they could still come over for lunch or something? I don't think we'll be having sex nonstop."

"Speak for yourself." She giggled. "But yeah, we shouldn't go back on what we said we'd do."

She pulled out her phone and called Mom.

"Hey!" Mom's cheery voice came loudly from the speakerphone.

Sandi said, "Hey, we're on the way home and Lisa texted Danny and it reminded me I had suggested they come over and meet you guys this weekend, but then we made our other plans and we're thinking now they should still be able to come over, maybe on Saturday for lunch? It would just be a get-to-know-each-other thing unless they're feeling really comfortable." She giggled.

"Well sure we can do that! I definitely want to meet them and lunch sounds perfect. I'm sure we can all take a break and put some clothes on for a while." Everyone laughed.

"That's what I thought too. I'm gonna give her a call back right now to let her know and I'll let you know the particulars. I'm really excited for this weekend!"

"Oh god, me too! I'm so excited James is gonna be involved now so I won't feel so guilty that he's being excluded," Mom said.

"I know, it's going to be awesome. But I should go so I can get back to Lisa. She seemed a little upset and it totally slipped my mind so I need to get that fixed right away."

"Okay, call me later. Love you!"

"Love you too. Bye."

She ended the call and asked, "Can you unlock your phone so I can get her number?"

I reached over and put my finger on the sensor on the phone to unlock it and Sandi dialed Lisa's number from her phone.

Lisa answered, "Hello?"

"Hey Lisa, it's Sandi. I'm with Danny on the way home from work and we saw your text. I am so sorry, it completely slipped my mind, but I just talked to Dee and we'd like to invite you and Tom to lunch on Saturday. Will that work?"

Lisa's voice brightened considerably. "Oh yes, that would be great! Count us in. Um, what should we expect? I don't want to intrude on your weekend."

"Oh now shush, you won't be intruding. It'll be nice to have everyone all together finally so we can get to know each other a bit, and it can just be to talk over lunch unless you feel comfortable in doing anything else, which would be fine too. Could you be there around 11-ish?"

"Sure, can you send me the address?"

"I'll send it right now. Hold on." Sandi quickly texted the address.

"Got it, thanks! Um, should we bring anything?" Lisa asked.

"Sure, if you want to bring along anything you'd like to drink that'd be fine. I don't know what sort of food you guys like but I'll find out what Dee has in mind and we can get that sorted out later in the week. It'll likely be something easy like pizza."

"Sounds perfect. Thank you so much for calling me right back. I was feeling a little put out."

Sandi said, "I know, sometimes things get crazy with us so I'm really sorry about that. It certainly wasn't intentional. So we'll see you Saturday!"

"Okay, I had one more thing to ask... Would I be able to... um..." Her voice trailed off and went silent as she worked up the nerve to ask.

"I don't know what all Danny's told you, but he asked me to help him with something special and I was thinking the best way to do it would be if he came over and spent the night. Alone, with just me and Tom, I mean."

Sandi's eyes went wide for a second. She looked at me questioningly and I felt the anxiety surge in my stomach again. I knew that she was going to find out sooner or later, so I figured I would just announce it.

I said, "Lisa wants to help me with getting to suck my first dick."

Sandi gasped loudly, smiled widely and put her hand over her mouth and was silent for a few seconds. She finally said mostly to Lisa, "What?! Wow, I thought that was just a fantasy and he wouldn't ever actually go through with it, or at least not for a really long time. Wow, I'm pretty stunned right now." She reached over and grasped my hand tightly and smiled at me.

Lisa said, "Well, when we were talking it seemed like it was something he wanted to try, so I figured I could help make it happen since I think Tom might be willing. I was just thinking the easiest way to do it would be if we had a sleepover with just Danny this time. I know Amy would want to be here too but I was thinking it'd be better to keep the audience to a minimum the first time. I'll have to see what Tom thinks about that, though."

"I can see that." She looked at me and said, "Well, it's okay with me. We should ask Amy how she feels about letting him go over there without her."

Sandi released my hand and moved hers down and squeezed my cock through my pants and held it while rubbing her thumb firmly over the tip, causing tingles to rush through me. "I'd say he definitely wants to judging by how hard he is right now."

Lisa said, "Mmmm, nice. I wish I was there to feel it. I miss it already."

Lisa paused for a moment and then went on. "The only issue I have right now is I have no idea how I'm going to ask Tom about this."

"I could probably help you with some ideas. Does he know about your surprise visit with Danny today?"

Lisa let out a long breath and finally said sheepishly, "Not yet."

"Okay, it definitely sounds like we have a little work to do. I can certainly help you with what to say and how to say it. Maybe you and I could get together for lunch tomorrow to discuss a few strategies if you think it would help you. No charge, of course." She giggled and Lisa laughed too.

"Oh wow, I'd love that! Hmm, maybe there's another we can settle up." This time Lisa laughed loudly and Sandi leaned her head back against the headrest and laughed loudly too.

Sandi said brightly, "Well, I think Tom would be a lot more okay with something like that than you sneaking off to be with Danny."

"True, and you know what? I still have my hotel room until tomorrow at 12 since I totally spaced on turning in my key earlier, so we could talk and get more acquainted at the same time. I can pick you up like I did Danny today." She giggled.

"Perfect! I'll text you my work address. Do you think you could pick me up around, say, 10? That should give us enough time to talk and do some settling up." Everyone laughed again.

"I can do that. But about Danny coming over, I was thinking Friday night would work best because he could just go to his mom's house the next morning."

I thought about it and said, "That should work. I have a piano recital to go to on Thursday night so Friday sounds good to me." I turned to Sandi and looked at her questioningly.

"That seems fine by me too. We'll check with Amy but I'm sure she'll be okay with it. We'll get a little alone time together and you get to have fun with your two favorite boys."

"Oh my god just thinking about it has me wet," Lisa said excitedly. She added with a hint of embarrassment in her voice, "I never used to talk like that to anyone, not even Tom. This is all so overwhelming, and awesome."

Sandi laughed and said, "I know, it's a lot to get used to. You seem like you're adjusting very nicely. We just have to get Tom fully in the loop and keep him there. Having secrets within the group might lead to jealousy and resentment."

"I can see that. I'm just really super nervous about how he'll respond," Lisa said after a long sigh.

Sandi said, "I'm sure he'll come around. He needs to be able to deal with the jealousy, though, and a bunch of secrets won't help."

"I know," Lisa said quietly.

"You have me all excited for tomorrow, though!" Sandi giggled.

Suddenly I remembered that I had Lisa's panties in my pocket all this time and decided to share them with Sandi. I said, "This might excite you even more. They're Lisa's."

I pulled the panties out and dangled them in front of Sandi's face. She grabbed them and laughed. "Oh my god, I just got handed your panties!"

Sandi had brought the crotch of Lisa's panties to her nose and inhaled deeply. She said, "Mmmmm, girl, you smell so good. I can't wait to smell you in person."

I said to Lisa, "I hope you don't mind sharing, slut."

"She's smelling my panties? Mmmm... No, I don't mind, sir. Fuck, that's so hot. I'm so turned on right now."

From the sound of her voice she was probably already touching her clit so I just went for it. "Let us hear you make yourself cum, slut."

Sandi added with a lustful zeal, "Oh fuck yes."

Almost inaudibly came Lisa's response, "Yes, sir."

We sat there cruising along the freeway and heard Lisa panting, sucking air briskly into the phone again and again until finally, she groaned loudly and came.

Sandi couldn't resist and almost immediately said, "Keep rubbing that clit and give us one more. Please." All the while she kept sniffing Lisa's panties periodically. I was really surprised that she wasn't rubbing herself while all of this was going on. My cock was so hard that I wanted to pull it out but decided against it while I was driving.

Lisa's only response was, "Mmmmf." But, the heavy breathing continued until the second orgasm overcame her.

Sandi said, "That was so good! I can't wait until tomorrow. We are gonna have so much fun."

Lisa took another minute of heavy breathing until she was able to whisper, "Yeah..."

Sandi and I laughed softly and we could hear Lisa say, "Oh... oh... one more..."

Lisa came again as we made it to our exit. We were about 5 minutes away from home now.

Sandi said, "Wow. You are amazing, woman. But we're just about home, okay?"

As we made it through the final turn, Lisa finally caught her breath and said, "Okay. I've never cum over a phone before. You guys are so much fun." She giggled.

Sandi laughed. "Well, your willingness and enthusiasm are what made it fun; I hope you realize that."

"I guess," she said meekly.

"No, no 'I guess'. It sounds like we need to work on your confidence too, little missy. But we're home and we can talk about all that later. We need to go because I'm about to die and I need to cum too. I hope there isn't a puddle in my seat when I get up." Everyone laughed loudly.

"Okay, I'll text you tomorrow when I get there. Thank you so much, Sandi. Bye."

Sandi and I both said our goodbyes and ended the call.

We were sitting in the garage now and I had just pressed the button inside the car to close the garage door, and Sandi said in a low sultry voice, "Touch me." She reached down and pulled up her skirt, revealing the panties underneath.

As I slid my hand between her legs I could already feel heat emanating from her pussy. I reached the crotch of her panties but decided to forcefully go for it and roughly pulled them to the side and pressed my fingers inside her, causing her to gasp loudly and arch her back. She was on fire and immediately her juices coated my fingertips. She was dripping wet.

Sandi grabbed onto my wrist and groaned fiercely and passionately. She bucked slightly and pushed her ass forward so that my fingers went inside of her more deeply. I curled my fingers and massaged her g-spot while she started moving up and down. The angle was awkward but it didn't matter. I assaulted her, fucking her with my fingers while rubbing her clit with my thumb.

I turned a little so I could reach up and gathered her hair and gently pulled it, and when I got a positive reaction I pulled it even more firmly, causing her head to bend backwards and her to moan loudly. I leaned in close to where she could feel my breath on her face and locked eyes with her. I growled at her, "Cum for me!"

Her eyes rolled back in her head and she let out a continuous moan that bordered on whining, all the while riding my hand like a cock. It didn't take very long until she shuddered and came loudly, collapsing over the center console and knocking my phone down out of the mount where it landed on the back of her head.

"Ow, fuck!" She recovered quickly and giggled while I grabbed the phone and slid it into my pocket. I was still super turned on and pulled my hand out of her pussy and said, "Open."

She repositioned slightly and opened her mouth wide and I put my wet fingers in and she sucked them clean. I looked at her and said, "That's my good girl."

Sandi closed her eyes and moaned, still sucking on and licking my fingers. Finally I helped her sit back up in her seat and she took a deep breath and looked over at me and said very softly, "A+. Oh my god, I needed that. That was way better than just a simple clit sucking." She giggled.

I didn't smile but kept a serious expression and directed, "I want you naked and sucking my cock in the next five minutes. Bring Lisa's panties." I didn't wait for a response and grabbed my stuff and started to get out. I smiled to myself as I noticed that part of the windshield and the driver-side window were fogged over from our heavy breathing.

"Yes sir!" She smiled widely and followed me inside after a couple more moments in the car regaining her composure. We quickly shed our clothes and I decided instead of standing that I'd sit on the couch while I got my blowjob.

Sandi saw where I was headed and brought out a towel for me to sit on and handed me Lisa's panties, which I noticed now were completely wet. She saw that I noticed and smirked, making it clear that she had used her own pussy juices to get them wet again. I leaned back and Sandi lay on the couch perpendicular to me and sucked on me from the side. With the combined smells of Lisa's and Sandi's pussies I knew it wasn't going to take very long. I couldn't resist and reached down and held her head and started fucking her mouth, picking up the pace until I went over the edge and came just a minute or so later.

I breathlessly managed to get out, "Share." She came up and we shared a cum-filled kiss with me swallowing some and her swallowing the rest. I felt all of the stress of this crazy day completely leave my body and held her close to me. She shifted herself to where she was sitting on my lap with her head nestled against my neck.

I whispered, "I love you." She said it back and I just held her for a few minutes. I heard my phone buzz twice and reached down to the coffee table where it was sitting and saw a text from Amy:

"Oh my god, Kayla is so annoying. She's trying to be my new best friend. Kill me now!"

I picked up the phone and answered back:

"Haha, told you. She wants us."

Amy responded:

"Hold on I'm calling, there's too much to type and Mom is texting me at the same time."

In a few minutes my phone rang and I answered. "Hey, Sandi's here and you're on speaker."

She said, "Okay. First, what's this about you spending the night with them on Friday without me? Where did that come from? Is it about the thing with Daddy?"

Sandi said, "Hey sweetie, we were going to ask you about Friday night when you got home to make sure it's okay with you. Your mom jumped the gun a little there. We didn't mean to surprise you out of the blue. It just barely came up when we talked to her on the way home from work."

Amy's voice relaxed. "Okay, that makes sense. I should've known you wouldn't make a decision like that without me." We heard her sigh. "Whew, I'm like a thousand times calmer now."

She took a pause and then sounded irritated again. "Thankfully that bitch left finally to go pick up her kid from daycare. The shit I put up with for you, Danny, I'll tell ya. She was buzzing around me trying to smother me in kindness or whatever. First she brought me a soda from the vending machine and some movie passes and then she called me to her office to girl talk and be all buddy-buddy and shit. Then she had the nerve to pump breastmilk while I sat in there and watched her. It's like, bitch I don't need to see your cow udders!"

Sandi was laughing now and said softly, "Wow, she really did that? That's pretty bold. Maybe she was showing off. Does she have nice boobs?"

Amy scoffed, "Oh Jesus, yes! They're gorgeous with these perfect nipples and they're... symmetrical and way bigger than mine will ever be. I cannot stand her and her perfect tits and her stupid amazing ass. I'd like to kick her in her perfect white teeth." At the end she let out an exaggerated groan of frustration.

Sandi took a consoling tone. "I understand, honey. Try to calm down, okay? Everything's gonna be okay." To me she said, "Okay, well I've only heard bits and pieces of what happened with Kayla, so right now I need you to tell me the complete story so I can assess the situation. No detail is too small, so don't leave out anything. There will be no secrets between us, understand? Now start talking."

I was suddenly gripped with dread as Sandi's eyes drilled into my soul. The moment of truth was upon me and I hated that Amy was about to hear it all over the phone where I couldn't even see her. I knew that once it was all out that she and maybe even Sandi were going to be really upset with me.

For the next several minutes I gathered my courage and revealed every last detail, including the lip-touch, her showing me the picture on her phone, the instant message she had sent, and about all the tight hugs and rubbing. I even tried to remember as closely as I could every word that was spoken. I knew that if I left anything out that somehow Sandi would know. The entire time I was talking Sandi's face remained emotionless. By the time I had made it to the end of the story I was shaking and not really far away from crying. To hear it all laid out it sounded really bad and I felt like complete shit.

When I was finally done Sandi could feel me trembling and saw my pained expression and said softly, "Calm down. Breathe. It's gonna be okay. I know that was really difficult for you but I appreciate the honesty."

Sandi looked down at my very silent phone and asked, "Amy sweetie, are you okay?"

Amy didn't answer right away. Finally we heard her sigh loudly and she spoke in a defeated tone. "I guess. I don't even know how the fuck I'm supposed to feel right now after hearing all that. I feel so hurt and disappointed and betrayed."

Hearing the intense disappointment in her words made me shrink and I bowed my head in shame.

Sandi said reassuringly, "I hear you baby, and I understand. If you could see his face right now it's very obvious how bad he feels. He's nearly crying." I hated that she could read me so well, but as she said those words a few tears fell and rolled down my cheeks and she wiped them away with her hands and kissed my forehead softly and whispered in my ear, "Don't worry sweetheart, it's gonna be fine. I still love you more than anything and Amy will be fine too. You'll see." I nodded and felt some relief but was still trembling.

As Sandi was whispering to me Amy said, "I know, and I'm not really completely blaming him, but stuff like this keeps happening. It's like he's putting out this vibe or something to every woman and when they respond to it he's not doing enough to stop it before it gets out of control."

She breathed in deeply and added, "At the same time, I know he stopped her when it was going past the point of no return, and I know it would've been just soooo easy to go back to that room and... and let him fuck her. And she was being so high and mighty about him cheating. Fucking hypocrite cunt piece of shit!" The name-calling part was said in a calm, almost disconnected way that was more sinister than if she had said it with much more anger, and that made it even more ominous.

Sandi didn't respond to that directly but she looked me in the eyes and said, "Okay, so with everything I know now, anything else with Kayla can't happen. We gave the okay with Jill and even Sammi, but Kayla is married with a baby so it's completely different. What is it about her that you're so drawn to?" Sandi's voice was perfectly calm and even the entire time. She was clearly in doctor-patient mode.

I thought it over for a minute and finally said, "Hmm, well she's always been really nice to me and today it was clear that she's really interested in having a threesome and I guess I'm a safe choice because now she knows I've had them before. It sounded like fun and the thought of sharing her milk was really hot."

I laughed nervously to try to break the tension but Sandi remained stone-faced and Amy angrily said, "Oh my god, for fuck's sake, Danny, did you seriously just say that? That really hurts to have to hear you want that, especially knowing that's something I can't give you."

Sandi immediately intervened with her gentle, soothing calm voice as I sat there feeling like complete shit. "Amy, honey, just hold on a minute. Let's all try to stay calm. He's just being honest about what he wanted to do with her, but I think I have a solution that will be best for everyone concerned."

"All right," was Amy's simple response after exhaling an angry sigh.

Sandi took a deep breath. "Okay, I understand why she's appealing to you. She's new and exciting and sexy and showed a lot of interest in you really suddenly, so of course you're all over that. What guy could resist a beautiful woman throwing themselves at him like that? Honestly, I'm rather impressed you were able to stop yourself when you did. But you need to understand that in the context of a marriage that a threesome that isn't meticulously planned with every boundary clearly defined and every expectation set in advance can potentially cause a rift that will grow until the relationship suffers irreparable damage, even when it's not apparent there's a problem at the outset. I think she probably doesn't realize that and I know for sure you don't. I might be more willing to say yes if there wasn't a child involved, but with that very critical fact added into the equation, I need to say absolutely not. There's simply too much at stake. Besides, there will come a time when Amy will have a baby and you'll have all the milk you could ever want." She finally did laugh a little but it still made me feel like I was a patient in one of her sessions, except in this case she was sitting on my lap and we were both naked.

"Yeah, I can see how rules would be important," I said softly.

Sandi went on. "To add to that it's very clear Amy isn't comfortable with Kayla specifically and for a myriad of reasons, so I really believe that out of respect for your relationship with her that you should tell Kayla that it simply can't happen. With the way Amy is feeling right now and the way Kayla came onto you so aggressively I'm going to have to demand that you quit your job and cut all contact with her because after today your relationship is going to be overly emotionally and even sexually intimate and I'm certain she's going to go about strengthening her connection with you and isn't going to stop trying to make something happen every day. There's no putting that genie back in the bottle now that it's escaped, and you've moved way beyond having just a coworker relationship with her. I really think this is the only way to avoid any further drama."

I was stunned. Now I needed to quit? "Wow... Just totally shut her out? Like, forever? That seems really drastic." I blinked a few times and didn't really know what else to say. Finally I came up with a half-sarcastic, "Is that your professional opinion, doctor?" I nervously laughed for a second, but the room was dead silent, so I immediately stopped.

Sandi didn't smile and instead her expression changed to slightly perturbed. "Yes, actually, it is, and now's really not the time for jokes, Daniel." For the first time during the talk there was more than a hint of irritation in her voice.

"Sorry. You really mean I have to quit? Seriously?!" I was still in disbelief that she was suggesting this.

"Yes, with everything I've heard it sounds like Kayla is primed and ready to cheat on her husband to get what she wants and if I have anything to say about it, it's not going to be with you. Cutting all contact is the only viable solution here, and I can help you find another job. Amy, what do you think?"

Her voice was filled with relief. "Oh my god now I want to cry too! I want to come home right now and kiss you. That was inspired! Do I get to quit too?"

Sandi laughed. "Oh yes, it would have to include you too. All connections to us need to be completely severed."

My head was swirling. One mistake happens and it spirals out of control like this? I slowly started to realize that I really needed to be a lot more careful in the future and that Sandi was right, regardless of what I wanted because I knew Kayla would be relentless and my resolve would give out, probably sooner than later, and all the while Amy would be upset and hurt by my actions. I sat there with Sandi's warm body resting on me and felt woefully inadequate, much like a little child having a parent teach them a lesson about being selfish.

Slowly I thought it over again and again and it started to make sense. I took a deep breath and said solemnly, "You're right, I'm just thinking with my dick and not considering the feelings of the women I love. I think the thing to do is have Amy go over to my desk and gather my stuff and bring it all home and not even go back."

Sandi smiled and nodded. "There we go. Good, now you're thinking clearly. Amy, can you do that?"

"I'm on it! I'm so excited right now. Thank you Sandi and thank you Danny for waking up. I know it's kind of an asshole move to just quit, but this is special circumstances. I'll send an email to Joe to let him know and copy Kayla and forward a copy to your home email. Oh god, this is such a relief! I need to go find some boxes. But first I have to pee." She giggled merrily.

"Oh hey my key is in my..."

"In the bottom of your little green mug. I know, silly."

I laughed. "Yep. Thank you too, Amy. You know I love you, right?"

"Sometimes you make me wonder, but moments like these tell me you do." I smiled and so did Sandi. She actually leaned down and kissed me softly.

She said, "I kissed him for you."

"Thanks. Okay, I'm going to finish a couple things up here and then go and pack our stuff and get the fuck out of this place. No more working stupid nights! I'm so pumped!"

We talked another few seconds and said our goodbyes. Sandi crawled off of me and went and put some panties and a t-shirt on and I got on some underwear too.

While we were standing in the master bedroom Sandi said, "I know I said there aren't supposed to be any secrets between the three of us and you better not repeat this, but I actually think it's really hot that all these women are after you. I'll even admit that the idea of you sucking some other woman's tits and sharing her milk got me way turned on all over again. If it was just you and me I'd let you fuck her. The idea of you coming home to me at the end of the day with her milk and pussy all over you is so fucking hot."

I stood there looking at her with a mix of shock and arousal but recovered as quickly as I could and leaned in and said, "You should've smelled me after I was finished fucking Lisa earlier. She rubbed her pussy and piss all over my face. And Kayla seemed to really like smelling me too."

Sandi closed her eyes and moaned slightly. I didn't hesitate another second and pushed her toward the bed, bending her over and yanking the panties she'd just pulled on back down gruffly. I plunged my now-hard cock inside her, causing her to yelp loudly with pleasure.

She looked back at me with a face full of lust and breathlessly said loudly, "That's right, take me like you own me! Fuck me like you want to fuck Kayla! Call me her name!"

I growled and started pounding her harder. She reached back and spread her ass cheeks open, causing her asshole to be on full display. I thought to myself about what she'd said about taking her like I owned her and decided I would do just that. I wasn't expecting the part about fucking her like Kayla but somehow it caused an erotic surge to course through my body and my cock became painfully hard.

I pulled out and used her dripping pussy juices to quickly lube her asshole and without too much effort got the head inside her.

"Oh yes, you'd love to fuck Kayla's hot asshole, wouldn't you?!" she exclaimed in a whimper, still holding her ass wide open for me.

"Your ass belongs to me, Kayla!" I growled down at her and slapped her ass with three quick swats. She immediately half-screamed, "Oh fuck! Oh god!"

I swatted her other cheek twice and roughly fucked her ass for about a minute with her moaning loudly the whole time, but pretty soon I noticed that it was getting a little dry inside and I didn't want to hurt her so I had another idea and said, "Get on your knees, Kayla!"

She didn't even hesitate. I pulled out of her ass and she quickly sunk to her knees before me and nearly choked on my cock several times as she aggressively tried to get me as far down her throat as she could.

I could already tell there was no way I was going to cum again so I said, "Get on the bed and rub your clit for me, Kayla. I want to watch you make yourself cum."

She looked at me from below with my cock still in her mouth and I could see her smiling as she pulled back and let me disengage from her mouth with a loud 'plop' sound that made her giggle as I helped pull her up and pushed her back on the bed, this time on her back.

She didn't waste any time, furiously rubbing her clit with her fingers with one hand as she used her other hand to finger her pussy. She looked up at me wantonly and said, "I want to share my milk with you, Danny."

When she said that a shudder ran through me and my hand went straight to my cock. She reached down and pulled up one of her tits and could just barely reach to lick the top of her areola. A little smirk appeared on her face and she broke character for a second and whispered softly, "Go get a coffee mug of milk and zap it for 30 seconds."

My eyes widened but in an instant I was running to the kitchen, nearly tripping as I went, causing her to giggle behind me. When I returned she was still in the same spot but now she had a towel underneath her and was slowly teasing her clit with her fingers to stay on the edge.

She brought her fingers to her mouth and licked them off and waited for what was to come next.

I got next to her and tipped the mug over until a little bit dripped down over her nipple, the warm liquid causing her to gasp loudly. I did the same thing to her other nipple, this time eliciting a moan.

She used both hands and gathered up her tits for me and I licked the milk off, first from where it had dripped to her stomach and then from her areolas and finally directly from her nipples. She gasped, "More... Suck my tits dry, Danny."

I poured more milk on her, this time getting it all over her upper chest as well so that she was able to more easily reach it with her tongue. I licked against her skin with our tongues touching, both of us tasting her milk at the same time.

"Your milk is so fucking good, Kayla," I whispered. She was pretty much covered in milk now so I reached over and sat the coffee mug down on the nightstand.

She moved her hand back to her clit and in less than a minute shuddered and came hard, moaning loudly with trembling legs. I held onto her tightly as she continued spasming and whispered in her ear, "Cum for me, Kayla." The sound she made in response was a loud, guttural moan.

I lay beside her and she immediately rolled into me in a tight embrace, still trembling and breathing hard. The milk was starting to dry on her skin but there were still some wet patches. I didn't care one bit.

For a while nothing was said. We held each other tightly and she finally whispered, "That was amazing. I love you so much."

"I love you too." I thought for a second and got a little smirk on my face and asked, "How did your ass taste on my dick, slut?"

She giggled. "You know me, the dirtier the better. And did you notice I almost got you all the way in my throat this time?"

We both laughed. "Yeah, you were really close, but you know I don't need that because it's already so fucking good."

"Oh now, let me have my fun. It's a challenge. You'll see when I figure it out just how good it feels."

I shrugged and said, "Hey, no arguments here." I didn't want to bring up how Lisa had done it already earlier in the day.

"So, how'd you like fucking Kayla?" She had a wide grin on her face the whole time she was saying the words.

"That was pretty crazy, but you know I loved it. You are so much fun."

"I know I am, and I could tell you liked it. And, again, I know I sound like a broken record, but as much as I don't like secrets I think it goes without saying that Amy mustn't know I did that for you or said anything about how hot I think it'd be to let you go fuck Kayla's brains out."

"I know."

We stayed there on the bed for a few more minutes until she finally said, "Let's go shower before Amy gets home. I'm all wet and sticky."

We slowly got ourselves up and into the shower and came back out to the living room. A while later there was some rustling at door to the garage and a couple of thuds. I jumped up and swung the door open and Amy plopped a heavy box into my arms and kissed me quickly.

"Oh, good! I wasn't sure how I was gonna open that door," she said brightly and giggled. "There's more in the back seat. The only bad news is you still need to turn in your badge, laptop, and parking pass. So I guess you'll get to say goodbye to her in person after all." She frowned momentarily but just as quickly her usual smile returned.

In a few minutes I had brought the boxes in. Amy's bad news was good news to me because I really did want to say goodbye in person and have some closure. I needed to explain why I was doing this and how important my relationship with Amy really was.

I wanted to write out one final letter to Kayla to say goodbye and try to explain everything, so I sat down at my laptop and started typing.

~ ~ ~

Dear Kayla,

After what happened between us it has become clear to me that we can no longer work together. I greatly enjoyed working with you and being not only your coworker but also your friend. I will miss you and I will never forget you for the rest of my life. I hope you will understand that I love Amy very much and plan to marry her, and this decision is one that we made together. A threesome could cause harm to your marriage or to my relationship with Amy and I can't allow either of those things to happen.

I have realized that I was acting selfishly and ignoring Amy's emotional needs in order to get something that I wanted and now I am taking this step to right that wrong. I hope you will understand.

I also want to apologize to you if any of my actions led you on in any way or took inappropriate advantage of your desires and I want to assure you that I never intended to hurt you as a result.

I could say so much more but it would only prolong the inevitable. This letter will be the last communication we have and there will be no more contact between us.

Goodbye, Kayla. Please have a happy, fulfilling life and I hope you get everything you wish for.

I am so very sorry.

Daniel A. Kildall

~ ~ ~

I called Sandi and Amy over to read it and they both said it looked good, so I printed and sealed it in an envelope. On the outside I wrote, 'Personal and confidential: Kayla Rogers'

Sandi rubbed my back and said, "I know all this seems really drastic right now, but in time you'll see it's the best choice. Let's head to bed; I'm totally wiped out."

I didn't sleep very well that night, tossing and turning and having several dreams about an angry Kayla that screamed at me, and then another where she stood completely naked before me and milk dripped down to her stomach from her breasts, which in the dream were massive. A ghost-like voice called for me to come and suck on them to relieve her discomfort from being engorged, but for some reason I couldn't quite reach her, instead lurching awake several times during the night, each time finding it more and more difficult to drift back to sleep. Each time I did the dreams would begin again, taunting me mercilessly.

I finally gave up and simply lay in bed half-awake for what seemed like an eternity when the sound of Sandi's phone alarm going off sent a wave of sadness through me. I tried to shake it off but it wouldn't leave me. I knew that soon we needed to get ready to head to the apartment so I sat up and tried to think happy thoughts about how extremely fucking lucky I was and how grateful I should feel. I knew that Jill and Sammi would be there waiting for us and that they would be expecting me to be in a good mood and that we were in for an amazing time, but at the same time I felt an overwhelming dread. I just wasn't feeling in the mood for sex at all and I didn't even have my usual morning wood. I felt lifeless and exhausted.

Sandi had snoozed her alarm and was once again still and breathing like she had gone right back to sleep. I was stuck in the middle and although I was tired with burning eyes, I didn't want to stay in bed any longer. I took a deep breath and carefully extracted myself from under the covers and slowly made my way down to the end of the bed and headed for the bathroom to start getting ready.

I figured that after things died down at the apartment that I'd head into work and drop off the rest of my stuff. I was simultaneously looking forward to and dreading that meeting and hoped that it went quickly and without incident.

I didn't know it yet but during my shower angry text messages started arriving...

To be continued...

This story is part of a series. If you haven't read the previous chapters click my username above. All characters are 18 or older. Thank you for reading.

Standing alone in the shower with my eyes closed I leaned forward with my hands on the wall and let the warm water rain down over me. Ever since this new facet of my relationship with my Aunt Sandi began my life had become increasingly exciting, but at the same time it had gotten vastly more complicated and chaotic.

Before that fateful event I was a completely average guy with no girlfriend and a part-time job to help pay for my university expenses without a care in the world. The events of the night of my family's reunion had taken me on this incestuous tangent that I could never have anticipated in a million years.

I certainly could not have foreseen falling deeply in love with two women at the same time, for one thing. I stood there in the shower and considered how incredibly unlikely it all was, how so many seemingly random occurrences had to happen for me to be having the experiences I was having and I truly felt my insignificance in the universe.

I thought back to all of the conversations I'd had with Amy, getting to know the woman that I now knew with full certainty that I someday wanted to marry and looking so forward to seeing her smiling face every day at work. It made me feel extremely grateful for everything I had. I had so much to feel thankful for, and yet here I was feeling glum.

I started taking slow, deep cleansing breaths. I repeated over and over to myself, 'Let it go.' I figured that if saying that simple phrase could help me to release feelings of jealousy then it might also do the same for feeling sad because I was about to lose a friend. Somewhere along the way it changed in my thoughts to, 'Let her go.'

As the minutes went by and I continued repeating the mantra and focusing on my breathing and trying to completely empty my mind of all thought, the bad feelings began to slowly dissipate. I could feel the dark cloud starting to lift and the small but pleasurable twitches in my cock were a welcome sign that everything was going to be okay. I reached down and rubbed myself and soon I was at full hardness.

My thoughts turned to Jill and Sammi yesterday morning when they had shared my cock and my hand gripped a little more firmly and it seemed to take on a mind of its own as it quickened its pace.

I took another deep breath and removed my hand as I considered that in about an hour I would need to be 'up' and somehow trying to please three young women all at the same time. If I came now then there would be that much less to give to them and I wanted to give to them as much pleasure as I knew they would be giving to me.

Lost in my own introspection I was very startled to hear the glass shower door rattle and then start to slide open. I jumped back a bit and snapped open my eyes, scaring a very tired-looking Amy. She got over her surprise quickly and giggled sleepily.

"You scared me, dammit!" she said with a wide smile. "Comin' in!" she declared.

"You're just who I wanted to see," I said, taking her hand and helping her into the big tub.

"Aw, you're sweet." She pressed her naked body up against me and we shared a long, gentle and loving kiss.

"You're way sweeter," I whispered into her ear as the kiss broke.

She reached down and took hold of my cock which was still fairly hard and rubbed the tip against her clit and moaned. "Mmm, wanna get an early start on the day's festivities?" she asked.

I laughed softly. "I'd really like to but with three of you I better conserve my strength or I'll be out of commission way before I want to."

She giggled and said, "That's true I guess." Her eyes turned mischievous when she softly said, "We can still do some other fun things... Like this."

She pulled herself in even closer with my cock in place between her labia and she started slowly rubbing herself over me when I felt a hot rush of liquid as she peed on me. I let out a low "mmmm" sound as she relieved herself and felt that we were connected at a deeply intimate level.

When she was finished she opened her eyes and brightly smiled. "You know, I never would've dreamed that peeing on someone could feel so satisfying, but somehow it does. I think Sandi's really starting to grow on me in the best possible ways. Isn't she awesome?"

I nodded and hugged her even more tightly. "You're pretty awesome yourself for being so open-minded and accepting of her kinks. I know she's thrilled with how you've gone along and let her share that side of herself with you."

Amy said, "She's been a saint when it comes to respecting my boundaries so in return I've been more willing to relax them and do more things as I get more comfortable. I love to please her and she makes everything sexy and fun. But, on another subject, I really need to discuss Kayla."

At the mention of her name I felt my body tense with anxiety and my frown returned, sensing another lecture was coming. She quickly said, "Oh, it's nothing bad. I actually want to say I think I was behaving really poorly yesterday. What you did hurt me but I really overreacted. Like, a lot. I've known for a while that you're attracted to her and I've seen the way you look at her and the way she looks at you and it just drives my jealousy into the stratosphere and I don't know exactly why. I know you love me and aren't going to leave me and I know she of all people can't steal you away, but just... ugh... I'm really sorry."

"Why would you be sorry? I was the one who messed up."

"I know you did, but you didn't mess up enough for me to lose it like that. I should be a lot more upset with the way you and Mom are connecting than worrying about you fucking Kayla or even lusting after her. I mean, she is really beautiful and she does have one of the best asses I've ever seen on a woman. I mean... I'd fuck her in a second." She giggled loudly.

She added, "I don't know how I'd feel about sucking milk out of her boobs but I can see how you would think that's hot because you pretty much think every bodily function's hot. I... I understand, okay? And I know you and her were pretty good friends and I feel terrible that I'm the reason you're losing her. I kind of want to go back and do things differently and tell Sandi that I don't wanna do the nuclear option. Maybe I just need more time to accept it and let my jealousy go because I know it will. To be honest it's mostly already gone right now."

I looked down into her face and shook my head. "I can't tell you how relieved I am you said that. Thank you." I felt a huge rush of emotion wash over me and before I knew it I was leaning my head down on her shoulder with my arm wrapped around her head and lightly sobbing. "I love you, Sweetness," I whispered.

She brought her hand up to my cheek and very softly said, "Oh honey it's gonna be okay, don't cry. Don't cry... I'm sorry. I love you too."

It was only a few seconds but it felt good to let some of the pent-up angst flow out of me. I sucked in a deep breath and quietly said, "I'm okay. Are you saying we don't need to quit now?"

"No, not exactly. I still think there needs to be some separation from her but we don't need to completely cut contact. If you keep seeing her every day she's going to cheat on her husband, I just know it. I would be willing for you to stay friends and maybe at some point we could all get together if her husband somehow gives his blessing and we explain all that stuff Sandi said about possibly screwing up their marriage. If she was willing to take the risk then I would be willing to let you... and me be with her because I know that will make you happy."

Once again I was floored with Amy's willingness to make compromises. I backed up slightly so I could look into her eyes. "What did I ever do to deserve you, Amy Patterson?"

Before she could answer, Sandi's voice from out in the bathroom called out, "Hey my loves, is there room for one more?"

Amy smiled and pulled open the door slightly and said, "Get your hot ass in here, woman." She and Sandi both giggled as Sandi made her way in.

Once she got in Amy repeated what she had said and Sandi seemed relieved. She said, "I think him being apart from her for the time being is a good idea after what happened. It'll give her time to think about how close she came to cheating and maybe work on her marriage a bit before considering opening it up. But just to be clear, you'd be okay with Danny fucking Kayla at some point in the future? Are you really sure?"

"Yeah, I'm pretty sure, as long as I'm there too. I know I have a lot of jealousy issues with her and I just needed to kind of reflect on everything to realize how much I was overreacting. I know she isn't gonna steal him away so the only other reason is me being pissed because she's so much prettier than me."

I wasn't about to let that go. "Whoa, no. You think she's prettier than you? I don't think that at all. Amy, you are so beautiful. Why would you even think that?"

"You don't have to say that just to be nice," she replied in a defeated tone.

"I am not just saying it to be nice. I'm saying it because I believe it. I mean, yeah, she has an amazing ass, but you have an amazing... everything. I love your ass. And I love you. All of you. I don't love her."

For several long seconds she stood there in silence, pondering what to say. Finally, she hugged me tightly and said simply, "Thank you."

Sandi hugged her from behind and said, "I love you too, sweetie." She put her hand up and felt the water. "We'd better get finished up because it feels like the hot water's running out."

Everyone laughed and got busy with actually washing themselves and just a few minutes later we got out.

When Sandi was drying off she seemed to be thinking to herself and said out loud, "Hmm, I wonder if Lisa would mind bringing Dee along on the trip."

Without waiting for either of us to answer she had picked up her phone from the bathroom counter and sent off a quick text to Lisa, and within a couple minutes she had a response. She sent another reply and said, "Oh shit please let Dee be awake."

She sent off more messages, this time apparently to Mom and got another positive response while I was busy brushing my teeth. She announced jubilantly, "Oh yeah, baby! Today's gonna be even more fucking awesome now! Dee's coming. Too bad Bethy has to work or she'd be coming too."

I quickly said, "Probably more than once."

Sandi giggled and hit me with her towel. "Oh ha haaa, you're such a funny boy," she said.

I went back out to the bedroom and found my phone and woke it up to see what time it was and thinking that we really didn't need to be in a rush because I didn't need to worry about being on time for work today. The entire screen was filled with angry-sounding texts from Kayla.

'Oh fuck,' was all I could think as I quickly scanned them. I unlocked my phone and read them all from the beginning.

"You're quitting??? QUITTING???!!!"

"This is so unfair!"

"I can't believe this! WHY"

"I am so fucking upset!"

"You fucking coward!"

"SERIOUSLY??"

It was like she was sending every random thought that came to her. I knew she'd likely be upset but I wasn't quite expecting this.

The last message she sent was about twenty minutes later than the first set and it said simply:

"You've broken my heart, Danny. I can't stop crying."

My heart sank and this time I actually said the words out loud. "Oh fuck."

Both Sandi and Amy heard the tone of my voice and they both in unison asked with concern, "What's wrong?"

"Kayla's very upset."

Amy came over and looked at my phone and said, "Jesus. Okay, let's just call her right now. I wanna get this settled before we go to the apartment." She sighed loudly.

She thought about it for another moment and said, "Actually, let's see if we can Skype her. I've seen her on it in her office a few times."

We quickly got dressed while I texted her to see if she could Skype with us and her reply came quickly. "Um... okay, fine. Wait, I need 5 minutes to go fix my makeup. I'll text you in a few."

Sandi said with concern, "If you're going to Skype can you go down to the guest room? I don't want her seeing me because she'll know right away I'm not Lisa. And please, be careful with what you say to her. If you need help just ask me over text. I'll see if I can wait to leave until you're done."

In a few minutes Amy and I were sitting on the end of the bed in the guest room with the iPad and waiting quietly when my phone buzzed with the text that she was ready. Luckily she had thought to send her Skype username so that saved me a step.

When she answered it was pretty apparent that she had been crying. She sniffled and said with dripping sarcasm, "Well if it isn't the happy couple. Where's your girlfriend?"

Amy avoided the question and the snide way she was speaking and said calmly, "Hey, we got your texts. I know you're really upset but last night when Danny told us all the stuff that happened with you I kind of flipped out and decided the best thing to do would be to get some distance between you before you cheated on your husband. I know you don't wanna do that, especially with Mia in the picture."

Kayla shuffled in her chair a bit and looked down and began sobbing again. "I know, I really fucked up. If he really told you everything then he probably told you I haven't had sex since before Mia was born and I really let things get out of hand and I'm so sorry but then I saw your email to Joe first thing this morning and I'm just... beyond devastated." She dabbed her eyes with a tissue but continued lightly sobbing.

Amy continued, "I want you to listen to me, okay? I'm sorry too. I overreacted because I was feeling crazy jealous and I was also pissed that every woman he's friends with seems to want to fuck him. I know he likes you and he's mentioned how amazing he thinks your ass is enough times now where it's starting to get under my skin and make me feel really inferior. You know how us girls are when it comes to our own imperfections. But I slept on it last night and while we are still quitting I want us to stay friends, and by us I mean me included. I've told myself that I hated you for outing my relationship to people at work but honestly it wasn't as big a deal as I was making it out to be in my head. I was just being a catty jealous bitch, honestly. I want us to still be friends but I really think you need to tell your husband what happened just like Danny did. Before we can even think about taking this any further I really think you should work on whatever issues are going on in your sex life and... What is it?"

From the time Amy had been telling Kayla she needed to tell her husband what had happened she had been shaking her head no. "How can I ever tell him what I did? I mean, I rubbed myself up against another man like some kind of animal and then tried to kiss him and then just blurted out that I wanted him to fuck me and had to basically be pushed off and then went in my office and masturbated thinking about him. There's just no way I can tell him. He would never forgive me. My marriage would be over, can't you see that?"

Amy was nodding and softly said, "Okay, yeah, I know it's all a lot. Now you understand why I was so upset when I found out. But like I was saying, if the three of us are ever going to get together your husband has to be on board. We're not gonna go sneaking around behind his back because that'll ruin your marriage for sure. If you're gonna get what you want then you have to do it the right way otherwise I'm just going to walk away and go back to my original plan of cutting all contact with you, okay?" Amy had settled into a very confident and authoritative tone that really impressed me. Sandi was definitely having a lot of positive influence on her as well.

For almost 30 seconds Kayla didn't respond. She wiped her eyes several times with a tissue and finally took in a deep breath. "You're right. I know I owe it to him to come clean and see if we can work on things. Part of the problem is that we work completely opposite schedules and I only see him for maybe a couple hours on Sunday morning and he's always tired. Plus... um... god this is getting personal."

While Kayla had been speaking my phone buzzed with a text from Sandi saying that she couldn't wait anymore and was leaving for work and to update her when we were finished. I told her we loved her and to have fun later. I showed it to Amy and she acknowledged it with a quick glance and a subtle nod.

Amy prodded, "Go ahead, it sounds like you have a lot to say. We're listening. At this point I think we're way past the point of things being too personal."

Kayla looked down in embarrassment and took several deep breaths. Finally, everything came pouring out.

"My husband's been having some issues. He can get hard but when it comes time to put it in me he goes soft and no amount of touching or sucking will get him hard again. It's been happening since I was about six months pregnant, I think. I've told him it's okay and it'll probably work itself out but honestly I can't stop feeling hideous and unattractive and unloved and that it's somehow all my fault. And I'm really pissed because he won't even think about going to the doctor to see if there's some hormonal thing going on. I feel like I'm the only one who cares if we even have sex. He never initiates and lately when I've tried all I get is rejected because he's afraid his dick won't work, and honestly it probably won't, and secretly I'm starting to think less of him as a man and I'm filled with all this bitterness and resentment. Plus it seems like even though I've literally worked my ass off to lose all the baby weight he's gone and put on about 30 pounds and it's... it's not attractive at all. I've tried with subtle hints and nothing seems to get through. All he does is laugh it off and tell me he still thought I was attractive while I was pregnant so why can't I do the same. Trying to explain it doesn't work the same way for me doesn't seem to register with him."

Amy looked at me with almost a panicked expression but took a breath and said, "Oh honey, I'm so sorry. I had no idea all that was going on, but somehow I knew there had to be a good reason you would do what you did yesterday and why you were so upset about the thought of him cheating on me. How long have you been considering cheating?"

That question set off a flood of new tears. A few seconds went by before she squeezed her eyes tightly and managed to get out, "A long time."

Amy quietly said, "I hear you. Fuck... I wish I was there so I could hold you."

Kayla was furiously nodding in agreement and sniffled and said, "Me too. I could really use a hug right now. Yesterday with him was the first real hug I've had with an adult in... I can't even remember the last time."

"Oh my god, that's awful. Well, listen, when Danny comes in to drop his stuff off later I'm coming too and I'm gonna hug the shit out of you, you hear me?" She took a deep breath and went on. "Hey, have you considered maybe going to couples counseling? If you're having trouble talking about this stuff with him then maybe a therapist could help guide you and get everything out in the open. I know you said you were dropping subtle hints but it sounds like he needs something way more direct. He sounds like he's just gotten apathetic and lazy and assumes he has you and you're not going anywhere. Maybe a little fear of him losing you will get him off his ass and in the gym."

Inside my head I wanted to pipe up and say that diet was substantially more important than exercise for losing weight but decided that now wasn't the time and stayed silent.

"I've thought about counseling but in the back of my mind I always feel like it means I'm a failure as a wife and... as a person if I have to have therapy to fix my life."

I couldn't let that one go. "That's just not true at all. I have an aunt who's a clinical psychologist and she hears stuff like that all the time. It's nothing to be embarrassed about and it certainly doesn't mean you're a failure. Doing nothing at all and hoping it all works out for the best is a surefire way to fail. Going to therapy is an active way of attacking problems and finding solutions and learning about tools to break out of old behavior patterns that aren't working."

Kayla looked a little taken aback. "I... yeah, okay, wow. You two are pretty amazing, you know that? You're like twenty years old and you're so smart. I guess I have a lot of shit to get together, don't I?"

We laughed and Amy said, "Yeah, but we all have shit we need to work on, so you're not alone. I don't want to sound overly negative but yeah, you need to get your relationship with your husband in working order before you consider thinking about opening your marriage and having sex with other people. Right now it's clear you're not in a place where you should be thinking about making your relationship more complicated. Step one is to stop thinking with your clit."

My eyes went wide and Kayla sucked in a gasp and put her hand on her mouth and giggled, "Amy!! Oh my god!"

"Like I said, we're way past being too personal now. Lately I've found that being very direct is the best way to get a point across. Being subtle is too much work sometimes and I'd rather cut the bullshit and say exactly what I mean even if it's embarrassing."

I sat there and just shook my head in amazement at Amy. She was in the zone.

Kayla took another breath and said, "Well... okay. I really have a lot to think about. I should probably go pretty soon because Joe will be here in about 15 minutes and I'm not sure how much he can hear me in my office. Plus I need to go fix my face again and I'm sure this stupid headset has messed up my hair. I did want to say that I wasn't just bullshitting you yesterday. I really do like you, I always have and this talk made me like you ten times more. I really want us to be friends and I don't want things to be sour between us anymore. And I know I was being a total cunt when I made you watch me pump yesterday. I was so stupid to do something I see now was probably really insulting to you. I was just trying to show off a little and I was still on a high from what I did with Danny. Can you forgive me? Please?"

Amy laughed. "Oh, it's no big deal. I pretty much knew that's what you were doing and at the time I was sitting there cringing and wondering what the hell was wrong with you, but yeah, it's all fine now. Your boobs are perfect, by the way. Bitch."

Kayla snorted in the cutest way. "Um, thanks I guess? They're far from perfect though." We all laughed pretty hard and the thick tension that had been there between us at the start of the call was now completely gone.

Kayla went on, "Thanks you guys for calling and talking to me where I could see you. I feel so much better now and I'm so relieved. I thought for sure I'd never hear from you again."

I said, "Well, I thought the same thing and pretty much got no sleep at all last night."

Kayla's expression changed to a mischievous one. "Aw, well that's actually really sweet. Um... you had me awake kind of late last night too, to be honest."

Amy jumped in, "Okay, okay, enough with the subtle flirting. First work on your marriage and then you can masturbate thinking about Danny all you want."

Kayla shook her head. "Oh you're no fun. I thought about you too, Amy." She smiled widely.

Amy shook her head. "Oh you did, huh? Well that's nice but like I said right now isn't the time to be flirting. Danny and I need to be somewhere and you need to go fix your face again before Joe gets there and wonders why you've been crying. We'll be in to drop Danny's things off this afternoon sometime. I'll text you when we're on our way so you can set up another one of your secret rooms for us to chat in."

Kayla smiled again and nodded. "I'm looking forward to it. Danny, do you think I could impose on you and maybe get some kind of referral from your aunt for a good couples therapist?"

"Absolutely. I'll text her right now and send it over to you."

"Thank you so much. And Danny, I want to sincerely apologize for sending all those crazy texts this morning. I was so upset and just lost it. You quitting on top of everything else going on in my life was too much to handle. I hope you understand."

I said calmly, "I do understand, but yeah I didn't appreciate being called a coward. I know you were upset so that's pretty much all I'll say about it. We'll just put it all behind us and move on, okay?"

She was nodding profusely. "Okay, and I really didn't mean that. I was just angry and had pressed Send before I could stop myself." She sighed loudly and I nodded in understanding.

She sat back in her chair and dabbed the tissues on her nose again. "Thank you so much Amy for giving me another chance. Thank you both. Wow. This kinda felt like a therapy session already. I can't tell you how much better I feel. I can't wait to see you both later. It's gonna be hug time."

We finished up with a little more small talk and ended the call. I had already texted Sandi and asked for help in finding a couples counselor but didn't expect a reply until she got into the office a little while later.

Finally we were out of the house and heading toward the apartment, and this time Amy was completely cheery and talkative and going over all the things she thought we could do. She was also reaching over and teasing and playing with my cock so I was rock hard and dripping precum the whole way there. It felt amazing but there was already a dark wet spot forming on my shorts. Fortunately we had brought a bag with work clothes including extra underwear just in case the clothes we had on got completely messed up.

She said, "I know this won't sound like me at all but I think I'd be okay letting you and Jill have some alone time to start off with. I know she's still pissed about Sammi jumping into the mix and stealing her thunder."

"Wait, you said you had to be there when me and Jill did anything." I glanced over at her and made some quick eye contact.

She laughed and said, "I know what I said but I can change my mind because that's one of the perks of being a woman. I trust you not to run away together." She giggled some more and said, "I mean, I'll be in the next room and I'll hear everything as it is. Those walls are just kinda meant to keep you from seeing through them, not much else. I'm sure I can keep myself occupied with Sammi. We'll see how good she is at learning to eat pussy."

"Well okay then, sounds good to me."

We pulled into the parking spot and Amy sprung out of the car excitedly. Her enthusiasm was infectious and I grabbed my phone and our bag and followed her as quickly as I could.

At the door we used our special knock and... nothing. We repeated the knock and still there were no signs of life. Amy's exasperated tone was evident when she said, "Oh, for fuck's sake."

She dug through her purse and pulled out the key that she still had and opened the door only to find a completely dark room. She clicked on the light and walked confidently forward. We had seen Jill's car on the way in so we knew they were home. Maybe they had slept in because they didn't need to go into work.

Amy strode inside, and seeing no one she headed toward the hallway. When she got to Jill's doorway and looked in, she audibly gasped and covered her mouth. She motioned wildly with her arm for me to come see and when I got there and looked in I was stunned to see both Sammi and Jill fast asleep and spooning each other. Sammi was the little spoon and her partially exposed breast obviously meant that they were naked.

My cock started to harden again almost immediately at seeing them like this. Amy whispered, "I guess they couldn't wait. Oh my god that is so sexy. Let's get naked and surprise them." She giggled as quietly as she could.

We walked back to the front door where I'd left the bag and quickly got naked and put our clothes down by it in a little pile.

Amy led the way back into Jill's room and knelt down next to the side where Sammi was. She took Sammi's hand and said very softly, "Samaaaanthaaaa?" She rubbed her thumb over the back of her hand and got closer and lightly kissed Sammi on the lips and got a soft "Mmmm" as a response.

Sammi stirred and opened her eyes the slightest bit. "Oh, hey girl." A few seconds went by and her eyes opened widely and she said more loudly, "Oh shit! What time is it?"

Amy shushed her and said, "Looks like you started without us. Such naughty girls."

Sammi giggled and said, "Oh my god, you have no idea. I think we were up until at least 3am. I had sex with a girl for the first time. It totally kicked ass."

Amy giggled now too and said, "That's awesome. How about you and me go to your room and you can either sleep more or we can play around. I wanted to let Danny and JJ..."

From Jill's side of the bed we heard a sleepy, "Hmm?"

Jill had heard her name and woken up, but only slightly. She scrunched up behind Sammi even more tightly and she moved her hand up and caressed Sammi's nipple lightly.

Sammi turned back a little and said, "Honey, Amy and Danny are here."

Once again Jill made a "hmm" sound and then breathed in deeply and managed to get out, "Aims?"

Amy got up and walked around the bed where there was just enough room for her to lie down next to Jill. She got under the covers and rubbed on Jill's back.

Jill let out a satisfied "mmmm" sound and finally opened her eyes. Amy said, "I'm right here. Danny's here too. Look, he's right over there."

Jill eyed me for a few seconds and sleepily said, "He's naked already. He's so cute."

Amy giggled and said, "He is. Do you remember what today is?"

Finally Jill was awake enough to know what was going on. "Oh... yeah. Last night we couldn't stop talking about everything we wanted to do and somehow wound up kissing and then one thing led to another and... I'm so sorry. This isn't how I planned this at all."

Amy said softly, "I know, it's totally okay. It was actually really hot to walk in here and see you in bed together."

Sammi giggled and said, "It was so good I'm really thinking about switching over to women. It's just too bad that dicks are so fucking awesome. Speaking of, bring me that here." She was looking directly at me and I didn't hesitate.

Amy partially sat up perched on her elbow and said, "Wait, you guys. I had kinda wanted to give Jill some alone time with him first."

Jill sleepily agreed, "Yeah, I should get to go first. It was my idea to begin with, not yours!"

Sammi laughed. "Oh god, this shit again? Fine, but that dick's gonna be in me at least once before he leaves, dammit."

I knelt down on the floor on Sammi's side of the bed where Amy had been before and held Sammi's hand. "I'll see what I can do. I'm gonna try to conserve my strength so I can give everyone a turn."

Sammi giggled and said confidently, "You may be able to hold back with these other sluts but once you get in this pussy you'll be filling it up with that delicious cum of yours right quick like, my dear boy."

Everyone laughed and Jill said, "Oh now who's the fucking slut around here saying stuff like that? Enough with all this talking, I want my Danny time right now. Well, right after I pee." That set off everyone laughing and Sammi said, "Oh god I need to go so bad too. Dibs!"

Jill sighed. "Ugh, you bitch."

Sammi was already getting out of bed and retorted, "Yeah, yeah, you loved this bitch's tongue all up in that juicy pussy last night."

"Oh god, I did. I so did."

As she went around me to get out of the bed Sammi leaned down and gave my dick a quick squeeze and smiled. I slipped into her toasty warm spot facing Jill and said, "Hey there."

Jill smiled widely and immediately pulled me in and said, "Well hi." Even though she was tired she was still able to give me a really nice deep kiss complete with soft moans. My hands immediately began caressing her naked body under the covers and I couldn't help but press my hard cock against her.

Amy was still rubbing Jill's back and said, "Okay, I'm gonna head back to Sammi's room and let you have some fun. Like I told him, don't go running off together."

Jill giggled and flipped over to face Amy and wrapped her arms around her and embraced her very tightly. "Don't worry, this is all for fun and I want to have fun with you too. Come here."

With that, Jill kissed Amy deeply for a long moment, finally saying softly, "I love you so much, my sweet Aims."

"I love you too." Amy ran her fingers through Jill's long hair and they kissed again.

We heard the toilet flush and Amy got up to head out of the room. Jill turned back to me and her hand went immediately to my hard dick and she said, "Looks like it's just you and me now. I'll be right back, okay?"

I nodded but pulled her on top of me and gripped her tightly and kissed her hard while rubbing the tip of my cock against her pussy lips, causing her to gasp loudly and let out a moan into my mouth.

She pushed against me and broke the kiss, "Wait, I really really need to pee! And I wouldn't mind washing off a little since... um... last night." She giggled merrily.

Instead of letting her go, though, I decided to do something unexpected and just sat up and picked her up off the bed and carried her and plunked her down on the toilet. "So pee, and suck me while you're doing it."

Her expression was priceless. It was a mixture of shock and surprise with a hint of arousal. "So you're seriously gonna just stand there and watch me pee? Are you one of those pee freaks?"

From Sammi's room Amy gleefully said loudly, "That's a hell yes!"

Jill's head snapped toward the door and said back at matching volume, "Oh, well thanks!"

"You're welcome," came Amy's giggling reply and a near-cackle from Sammi.

Jill shook her head and I said softly, "I won't watch if you don't want me to. But you're gonna suck my cock while you do it all the same."

After a momentary look of consternation she said, "Well, get it over here. Watch if you want, I don't care."

I really couldn't have seen anything even if I'd wanted to but it was fun to make her think I could. Suddenly her mouth was on me and she was making it feel incredible.

A moment or two went by and she still hadn't started peeing so I said, "Are you nervous?"

She pulled back and said, "Yes! So shut up and... god damn it, I just need to relax a little. I'm not used to a fucking audience." She sucked in a huge breath of air and let it out slowly.

She started sucking me again and finally a drip of urine hit the water, followed by a slightly longer squirt, followed yet again by her full stream. Finally I felt her fully relax and get into sucking me. She put her hands on my ass cheeks and started to move a little faster. It was feeling amazing and I put my hands on her head and slowed down the pace until I was very slowly fucking her mouth.

After a couple minutes she pulled back again and said, "I need to wipe and we need to get back in bed so you can fuck me."

"We'll fuck where I say."

I reached over and unrolled some toilet paper and ripped it off and handed it to her. She wiped and I reached down and flushed for her.

I pulled her up to standing and started kissing her again. She broke the kiss again and asked, "Don't you want me to wash off a little?"

"Nope."

I turned her around so that she was facing away from me and reached up and pressed against her neck and bent her over so that her hands were resting on the toilet tank and slid my cock that was wet with her spit right into her pussy. She hissed loudly and said, "Oh yesss! Mmmmmm!"

Before long she was fucking me back just as hard as I was fucking her. Each time I felt like I was close to cumming I would stop and grab her and talk dirty into her ear.

"Do you love this cock deep inside you?"

"Mmmmm yesss, fuck... I love it. Please don't stop!" she breathlessly said.

The talking was making me feel close to the edge again so I pulled out and said, "Back to the bed."

I led her by the hand and pushed her down on the bed on her back. I climbed on top of her and teased her clit with the tip of my cock for several minutes while kissing her deeply. She was moaning pretty much continuously now and finally said, "I need you back in me so bad. Please!"

I was finally at the point where I thought I could last a while so I eased my cock back inside her pussy until I bottomed out. Her eyes shut tightly and I could feel her hand trying to get to her clit so I repositioned slightly and let her.

Once her fingers were working their magic on her clit it took almost no time before her first orgasm overtook her, causing her to let out a loud growl. Her pussy spasmed around my cock and even though I had fully planned to wait as long as possible to cum, in the moment that plan was forgotten and I unleashed a hot torrent inside her.

I grunted loudly as my cock pulsed inside her and emptied everything I had into her. Below me she looked up and into my eyes and said, "Oh god I can feel you cumming. Feels so good!"

Finally the spasms of my orgasm subsided but I felt no signs of losing my erection so I didn't pull out of her. I continued to move very slightly, and before long I was thrusting more powerfully into her again. I grabbed her wrists and pinned her arms above her head and repositioned a few times as I tried going in using different angles, all of which felt incredible. She had resumed her moans as I fucked her cum-filled pussy until I squirted another load deep inside her less than five minutes later.

This time the sounds I made weren't as intense as they'd been for round one but it still felt amazing all the same. She looked up at me and said, "No guy's ever cum twice like that. Wow!"

I smiled and decided to be cheeky. "I am a man of many talents." She giggled and we heard clapping and giggling from the other room.

Sammi said loudly, "Bravo! Bravo! Okay, can we come back now?"

Jill laughed and said encouragingly, "Come on!"

Amy and Sammi came rushing in while I was still buried inside Jill's pussy and Sammi said, "Fuck that's hot. Are you going again?"

I laughed and said, "No it just feels really good in here."

Sammi slapped my ass a couple times playfully and asked, "Are you somehow still hard? What happened to saving some for the rest of us?"

I wasn't fully hard anymore but was still erect enough to stay inside Jill's pussy. I finally did lean back though and slowly pulled out. Amy gasped and Sammi said, "Jesus fuck, where's my phone? You have got to see this," she said to Jill excitedly.

Jill was confused, "See what?"

Sammi ran to her room and grabbed her phone while Amy said excitedly, "Wow, I guess all that edging on the way here really worked! I don't think I've ever seen that much jizz come out of anybody except maybe porn guys."

Suddenly Jill could feel the liquid moving down toward her asshole and she gasped and started to put her hand over it to stop it but I grabbed her and said, "Hold on."

Sammi was back and clicked on the bedside lamp for a little light and took a couple pictures.

When she handed the phone to Jill, Sammi said, "I'm not letting all that go to waste."

Sammi nudged me back out of the way as she put her head between Jill's legs and started cleaning her pussy with her tongue. Not to be left out Amy said, "Hey, I want some too!" She pushed against Sammi's back and she let her get in and lick some up too. Of course it turned into them taking turns licking and sucking on Jill's clit until she'd had another two orgasms while I spent time kneeling next to her and sucking on her nipples and licking her neck and kissing her.

Finally she couldn't take anymore and pushed them back and closed her legs. She gasped out, "No more, no more. Oh god."

She tried turning on her side but Sammi was blocking her movement. She moved so that Jill could snuggle up against me. We were all kind of sandwiched in lying sideways on her queen-sized bed. Without a word Sammi started kissing Amy and before long they turned around and got into a sixty-nine. I was holding Jill against me tightly and in just a moment felt her go completely limp as she fell back to sleep in my arms. I just held her while I watched Amy and Sammi pleasure each other until they had both cum several times each.

Amy was on the bottom and finally Sammi got turned back around so that they were face to face. Amy said softly, "My dear Boo, you are without a doubt a pro with your tongue. You can't possibly tell me last night was your first time going down on a woman. Tell me the truth."

Sammi smiled widely and said, "Nope, first time. I guess I'm just a natural. I'm glad you liked it. And you're pretty fucking awesome too, girl." She followed with a whisper, "Even better than sleeping beauty over there." She motioned to Jill.

As if on cue Jill stirred and said sleepily, "I heard that. You didn't seem to be complaining."

Sammi looked up in exasperation and said, "Jeez, don't you ever actually go to sleep? And you were awesome too, but my girl Amy has got some damn skills."

Jill turned back toward them and said, "I'm really tired right now but I'm so happy that I'm gonna let that slide and just say thank you for saying I was awesome. Aims has a lot more experience with girls than me and you know it. I mean, you were my first ever time with a girl. I thought I did pretty damn good. You came, like, what, at least 5 times, didn't you?"

Sammi could sense Jill was getting a little temperamental so she crawled off of Amy and embraced Jill. She kissed her and said, "Yeah, and I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hurt your feelings. Truly. I loved what we did last night, every last second of it, and I love you, okay? I don't want to argue or take cheap shots today. So please just calm down, baby."

Jill completely relaxed and said, "Thank you Boo Boo. I love you too." She kissed Sammi on the nose and made her giggle. "I don't know why but when you call me Boo Boo my pussy gets a little wetter." That got everyone laughing.

With both Jill and Sammi in such close proximity to me I reached down and started caressing Sammi's ass and then alternated between her and Jill. Amy scooted up behind Sammi and pressed closely to her but she was just out of my reach. For a moment I looked into her eyes and we had a moment.

I said, "And I love you, Sweetness."

She smiled and said it back and Sammi giggled. "He calls you Sweetness? Oh my god that's adorable. So when's the wedding? I better fucking be invited." Everyone laughed.

Amy said, "Well, he has to ask me first. I've been waiting..."

Sammi said, "Fuck dude, you mean to tell me you haven't gotten down on your knees in front of this goddess and asked her to marry you yet? Do you have the ring? Because if you don't there's gonna be an ass kicking up in here."

I shook my head and said, "Well, whether I have a ring is a secret and I want the proposal to be something she'll never forget for the rest of our lives."

I saw Sammi nod and make a face that conveyed that she liked what I said. "Okay, I can respect that. I'm starting to see what she sees in you." She held up her fist and I bumped it with mine.

Amy giggled and quipped, "I don't know why but when you call me a goddess my pussy gets a little wetter."

Once again the room erupted in laughter as Sammi awkwardly held her fist up backwards for Amy to bump.

Sammi kissed Jill again as I continued to run my hand over both of their asses. Sammi lifted up her leg and grabbed my hand and guided it to her pussy, so I slipped my fingers inside her and massaged her g-spot and rubbed her clit with my thumb as she continued kissing Jill.

Amy saw what I was doing so she reached over and got Jill to pull her leg up as well and did the same thing to her.

Jill whispered, "I love kissing you. You're so soft."

Sammi didn't answer but moaned and resumed kissing her.

Amy looked at me and said, "Let's switch." I was confused for a second until she showed me what she meant by turning around and pushing my hand away from Sammi and replacing it with her mouth.

I was wedged in pretty tightly up against the wall already but managed to reposition myself so that I was able to pull Jill's leg back just enough to where I could get my face between her legs and lick her pussy. I began by slowly licking from her opening up to her clit, lingering there and sucking it between my lips in a slow rhythm.

I took a chance and moved down further and let my tongue graze the very outermost area of her asshole to see what her reaction was and I could hear her moan into Sammi's mouth just a little more loudly when I got close to it and she also flexed the muscles around her asshole so I knew she liked it. Finally I went for it and licked across her hole and she jumped slightly and hissed, "He's licking my butthole!"

Giggles broke out but quickly died down as I rubbed my thumb on her clit and pushed my tongue inside her asshole again and again. A few more minutes of that and she loudly announced, "Oh fuck I'm cumming!"

And she definitely did. Her leg that I was holding up in the air started shaking violently as her asshole and pussy muscles rhythmically clenched tightly as she orgasmed.

I looked over at Amy and she decided to try what I had done and started licking Sammi's asshole while rubbing her clit too. That immediately got a loud, "Oh shhhhhhhiiiiiiit! Fuuuuuuuuuck yessssssssss!"

I decided to help out and pulled Jill's leg back up and got positioned so I was able to suck on Sammi's clit while Amy moved back slightly and began an all-out tongue assault on her tight asshole until she violently shook and came hard. She let out a really loud scream as she went over the edge. In the middle of her orgasm she rather unexpectedly tooted out a small fart but Amy didn't stop licking until she was satisfied that Sammi's orgasm was finished.

Sammi covered her face with her hands and said, "Oh god I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to do that."

Amy giggled and patted her ass a couple times soothingly and said, "You're fine, you're fine. If I can lick your ass I think I can handle what an ass does."

Sammi giggled, "Wow. Okay. You two are just straight up freaky and I fucking love it too. Please teach me your freaky ways. I don't think I've ever cum so hard it made me fart before. Actually I don't think I've ever cum that hard, period."

Jill said, "I don't know if I could ever lick anyone's ass. But it felt like I was in heaven. Thank you."

"Well, it took a while for me to work up the nerve to do it, but once I did and saw how much he loves it, I love doing it for him," Amy told Jill.

"Aren't you worried about... you know... poop?"

Amy laughed, "Yeah, at first I was pretty squeamish. But he's always clean and there's never been any poop. A clean asshole tastes like skin and maybe a little musky flavor and scent that I've come to love."

"Wow. Just... damn. I'm sure he does love that. You really are a fucking goddess," Jill said to more laughs.

"Oh, mmmm, there goes my pussy again."

Jill laughed and said, "Oh you are so funny, let's see just how wet it is. Get over here, Goddess. I'm pretty done right now but I really wanna make you feel good."

Sammi sat up so that Amy could move and climb on top of Jill in a sixty-nine and let her give Amy some much-needed oral pleasure. I decided I'd go down and lick Amy's asshole too since it had been such a hot topic of conversation before.

As I was licking I looked up and saw Sammi watching intently while idly rubbing her clit. I said, "You wanna give it a try?"

A slight grin formed on her lips and she shrugged and said, "I guess it's only fair since she did it to me."

Before long we were taking turns licking Amy's asshole while Jill ate her pussy from below. After it seemed like she had gotten comfortable with licking the outside I said, "Okay, now try sticking it inside and moving around a little."

It took her several seconds to start doing it but when she finally did Amy moaned really loudly, which in turn caused Sammi to moan and try to push her tongue into her even more deeply.

Jill continued working Amy's clit and I could tell that she was having a long succession of little mini-orgasms until they culminated into an explosive one. When I saw Jill twist her head to the side sputtering and coughing I knew that Amy had let loose with a few gushes of squirt into her mouth and onto her face.

Jill sounded concerned when she said as calmly as she could, "Um, what was that? I'm all wet now."

Amy crawled off of Jill and collapsed next to her and said nothing as she rested and started catching her breath. Sammi took one look at Jill's face and said excitedly, "Oh wow your whole face is wet. I think she squirted on you!"

Amy was finally recovering and rolled over and turned back so that her head was up by Jill's. "I'm so sorry, I should've warned you that might happen. I thought I could control it but with Sammi licking my ass like that and what you were doing was feeling amazing I just got lost in the moment and it happened even though I tried to stop it. Are you okay? Do you need a towel?" She was rubbing Jill's shoulder to console her and glanced up at me to signal that I should go grab one so I did.

"I'm fine, it just surprised me. So I made you feel amazing?" Jill took the towel and wiped her face dry.

"Oh yes, so crazy amazing."

Jill sat there and beamed from ear to ear. She looked back at Sammi and said, "See, I knew I was pretty good at eating pussy."

Sammi giggled and said, "I never said you weren't but I mean, come on, you have to admit that Amy's at a whole nother level of pussy eating ability. She should be teaching this shit, man."

Once again Sammi's style of talking got everyone laughing and Jill kidded, "Teach us your ways, oh Pussy Goddess."

We laughed so hard that my stomach hurt. Amy said in an old lady affect, "Okay class, today we're going to learn how to suck on a lady's clitoris. Jillian, can you come up to the front of the class and show everyone where my clitoris is?"

Sammi put up her hand and said, "Oh teacher, pick me, pick me!"

Amy said, "Now, Boo Boo, wait your turn or you'll have to stay after school in detention. Your punishment for detention is to suck my boyfriend's cock."

Sammi laughed and looked at me, "Speaking of which, how's your recovery coming along?"

"I was kinda hoping maybe we could take a food break or something. I need bacon and some water to, um, replenish my electrolytes and fluids."

Jill said, "I guess that's my cue. Ladies, can you assist in making some food for our man so he's able to fill our pussies with more of his precious cum?"

Sammi quickly countered, "No, my pussy, not our pussies. You already got him twice, cum hog."

"Okay, okay, whatever. Come on, let's do this."

All three girls started to get up at about the same time and I got to see their beautiful asses all lined up next to each other. I said, "Whoa damn, stop for a second. I gotta take a picture of that."

They quickly figured out what I was looking at and squeezed up next to each other and slightly bent over to accentuate their asses while I found Sammi's phone on the nightstand and clicked off a few shots.

Sammi said, "I don't know about anyone else but this day has been the most awesome day ever so far, right?"

There was immediate agreement as they headed out to the kitchen and started getting some food ready. Jill had on her apron while she was cooking by the stove but she was naked underneath, and for some reason I found that insanely hot. There was spicy bacon, scrambled eggs, and hash browns made from real potatoes. It was all delicious and each girl took turns sucking my limp cock back to life under the table as I ate. It was incredible.

By the time we were done eating my cock was completely hard again and leaking precum. I looked at Sammi and didn't need to say a word.

She did though. "Yesss, come with me, Danny dear. Everyone come watch while I get pounded. Amy, could you take a video? I wouldn't mind having that for Hitachi time later."

I looked at Amy and had other plans. "Actually, both you and Amy are gonna get pounded. We're gonna do a little side by side fucking and JJ can be our camerawoman."

Amy and Sammi both looked at each other with excited faces and the dishes and mess were forgotten as we headed back to Jill's bed which at this point was wet in spots and all the covers and pillows had long ago been pushed off onto the floor.

They lay down on the bed next to each other and while Jill got Sammi's phone ready to record I licked them for a bit to get them wet and ready for my cock, which by now was profusely leaking precum.

They scooted as close together as they could to where they could kiss each other and I positioned myself at Amy's opening first and for a few minutes pounded away at her, then I switched and finally I was balls deep inside Sammi's pussy. Her pussy felt decidedly different from either Amy's or Jill's and the change in sensation was causing me to get to the edge of orgasm much quicker than I wanted to.

While this was going on Jill was busy moving the camera to where the action was. We worked great together as a team, I thought.

When I got really close I made sure to be fucking Sammi's pussy since I knew she wanted my cum inside her. Finally I grunted loudly and shot everything I had deep in her. Unlike with Jill, however, there wasn't any chance of a round two.

She looked up at me and said with pleading eyes, "I love your cock. I love it. I wanna clean it, please."

I obliged her of course, pulling out of her pussy and kneeling beside her head as she lovingly cleaned all the juices off of it.

She finally turned to Jill. "Make sure you zoom in on my pussy. I want to see his cum dripping out of me too."

Jill smiled and moved down and did as requested. Once Sammi thought it was long enough she said, "Okay ladies, get to work," she demanded with a smile. She even pulled her legs up toward her chest to open herself up completely.

Jill handed the phone over to me and she and Amy dutifully cleaned Sammi's pussy. Watching them licking her was getting me going again but I knew that I was tapped out for now. Finally I pressed the button to stop recording, set the phone down and we all collapsed in a dead heap on Jill's destroyed bed. The mattress was even moved a little off to the side of the box springs at this point.

After a few minutes Jill started giggling and said to me, "You said I wouldn't be able to walk right when you got done with me, and I don't think I can walk at all right this minute so I guess you did it. Yay!"

I pumped my fist in the air and let out a, "Yessss!"

After a few minutes it started getting cold so the comforter got pulled up from the floor and over the top of us. We lay there for probably a half hour just talking about how great everything had been and when we might be able to get together again.

"Thursday night's the recital so after that we should all come back here and have fun," Amy suggested.

"Thursday it is. That's good because I need a couple recovery days after this," Sammi said weakly.

"Who wants to shower first? I need to pee again so I guess Danny's coming with me to watch, isn't that right, Danny?" Jill teased.

I teased right back, "Sure, you can watch me too. Come on."

Jill and I crawled out of the bed and headed to the bathroom. She sat down on the toilet but I said, "No, that's not where I want it."

Her eyes widened but she stood and I pulled her into the tub and got the water warm and pulled up the diverter to turn on the shower.

I pulled her in close to me and started kissing her. I said, "I love kissing you too, you know."

She didn't answer except for a muffled "mmm hmm" as she smashed her lips back into mine and continued kissing me.

I said, "Now give me your hot piss and get ready for mine."

"Are you serious? In the shower?" I put my finger over her lips to stop her from speaking and just said, "Yes."

She acquiesced and closed her eyes and almost immediately I let loose on her, and in a few seconds she did the same. All the while we kissed deeply, and when we were both finished she looked up at me and said softly, "No one has ever done anything like that with me. It felt so... animalistic, so intimate. Does Sandi do that with you too?" When she said Sandi's name she whispered it right into my ear to be sure it couldn't be overheard.

I nodded and said, "She introduced me to it."

"I knew it. I just knew it had to be her. I would love to meet this mysterious woman someday."

"Maybe someday," I hedged.

We got washed and finished the shower and heard both Sammi and Amy come in and pee in turn. When we got out they took our place. While they showered I helped Jill strip her bed and get the sheets into the washer and then helped her clean up the kitchen mess. We were naked the entire time and it felt completely natural. We couldn't keep our hands off each other the whole time, laughing and playing around.

She asked, "Do you remember when I offered to be your little bacon slave?"

"Of course."

"Well, even then I knew I wanted you, but I never thought I'd get you and now that I have I want you to know it's been beyond my wildest dreams, and believe me, I've had so many dreams about you it's crazy."

I said, "Really? I've dreamed about you too. And it's been way better than any dream for me."

"Ever since you passed my little test over there on the couch I knew you were the one for Aims. You are going to make her such an awesome husband."

I smiled and heard the water in the shower turn off and soon Amy and Sammi were out with us, still naked as well.

Amy said, "Well, I'm pretty tired so I think we're gonna head out. We need to stop by work and drop off Danny's stuff and talk to Kayla."

"What a fucking bitch," Jill said with some heat. Amy had already filled her in on the high points of what had happened the day before.

In a tone that was defensive of Kayla's situation Amy said, "We talked to her again this morning and some really bad shit is going on in her marriage. She hasn't had sex in months and it turns out her husband is getting fat and has trouble getting it up. It sounds like they don't know how to communicate and I really think they need counseling."

"Oh, wow, that really sucks," Sammi said.

Amy went on. "Yeah, anyway, I told her we'd keep in touch even though we're still quitting."

"I hope that works out okay for you guys," Jill said.

"Me too. Okay, group hug!" Amy suggested.

We all melded together and held each other for a while, trading kisses until they all noticed I was fully hard again. Sammi giggled excitedly and said, "Round two for me?"

I laughed and said, "If I do I won't be able to walk out of here, so I have to say no."

Amy and I got dressed in our work clothes while Jill and Sammi decided to stay naked.

At the door Jill pulled Amy in for one final embrace and said, "I love you. Thank you for today. I don't know if I'll ever be able to repay you for what you've done for me, but I will try. I'm so happy I wanna cry."

They kissed lovingly and then Sammi took her place and said, "Same goes for me. I love you. You get back here soon and work your special goddess magic on my pussy. I still say you should teach that shit." She giggled and Amy thanked her.

"I guess it's best that we're not really sisters or else this might be pretty weird," Sammi added.

Amy must've felt like teasing because she shot back, "Oh, I don't know, even if you guys were my real sisters I'd probably still be all up in your pussies." To drive the point home she slapped Sammi's ass cheek nice and hard.

Sammi turned to Jill and asked, "Who the hell is this? I know it's not my shy little Amy. This girl right here is a wild-ass freak woman. And I fucking love it!" She giggled for several long seconds.

Jill shrugged her shoulders and giggled along with her. "I mean, sisters can't get each other pregnant so why not fool around if that's what you wanna do, right?" I hadn't really expected her to say something like that but I was in full agreement, of course.

Sammi laughed and said, "That's actually a really solid point. But brother dear over here is a whole nother story. I sure wouldn't mind getting his incest baby up inside me." She couldn't stop giggling.